CIHM 
 
 ICII/IH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Collection de 
 
 Series 
 
 microfiches 
 
 (Monographs) 
 
 (monographies) 
 
 Canadian liistituta for Historical Microreproductions / institut Canadian da microraproductions historiquas 
 
 I 
 
 oo^ 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes / Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original 
 copy available for filming. Features of this copy which 
 may be bibtiographically unique, which may alter any 
 of the images in the reproduction, or which may 
 significantly change the usual method of filming, are 
 checked below. 
 
 □ Coloured covers/ 
 Couvertura de couleur 
 
 n 
 
 Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommagfo 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculte 
 
 □ Cover title missing/ 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 
 I ^1 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gfographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relie avec d'autres documents 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 
 distorsion le long de la marge interieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may appear 
 within the text. Whenever possible, these have 
 been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela etait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas ete filmees. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires supptementaires: 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il 
 lui a M possible de se procurer. Les details de cet 
 exemplaire qui sont peut-itre uniques du point de vue 
 bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image 
 reproduite. au qui peuvent exiger une modification 
 dans la mithode normale de f ilmage sont indiqufe 
 ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagto 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaurees et/ou £>cllicul«es 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages dicoiorit, tachattes ou piquees 
 
 □ Pages detached/ 
 Pages detach^ 
 
 0Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of print varies/ 
 Qualite inegale de I'impression 
 
 □ Conttnuocs pagination/ 
 Pagination continue 
 
 □ Includes index(es)/ 
 Comprend un (des) index 
 
 Title on header taken from:/ 
 Le titre de I'en-tCte provient: 
 
 □ Title page of issue 
 Page de titre de la 
 
 □ Caption of issue/ 
 Titre de depart de la 
 
 □ Masth 
 Ger T 
 
 livraison 
 
 livraison 
 
 Masthead/ 
 
 ique (periodiques) de la livraison 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio diecked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filme au taux de rMuction indiqui ci-dessous. 
 
Th« eopy filmed h«r« has bMn rsproducad thanks 
 to tha ganarotity of: 
 
 BibliotMqiM ginArsle, 
 UnivtriM Laval, 
 QuMmc, Quibac. 
 
 Tha imagas appearing hara ara tha bast quality 
 poasibia considaring tha condition and legibility 
 of tha original copy and in kaaping with tha 
 filming contract spacif icationa. 
 
 L'axai 
 gAnAr 
 
 B 
 U 
 Q 
 
 ir 
 plus( 
 da la 
 eonfa 
 fllmai 
 
 Original capias in printed paper covera are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illuatratad impree- 
 sion. or the back cover when eppropriete. All 
 ottier original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first pege with e printed or Illustrated impree- 
 eion. and ending on the laat page with e printed 
 or illuetratad Impression. 
 
 R.esei 
 pepie 
 peris 
 dernii 
 d'imp 
 plat. I 
 origiit 
 prami 
 dimp 
 la del 
 empr( 
 
 The laat recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain tha symbol -^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or tha symbol y (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc.. mey be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one expoaura are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hehd corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Und4 
 derni( 
 cas: I 
 symb 
 
 Lese 
 film* 
 Lorsq 
 repro 
 dot's 
 etde 
 d'ima 
 iUusti 
 
id thanka 
 
 quality 
 
 iflibility 
 
 tha 
 
 L'axamplaira film* f ut raproduit grAca A la 
 OAnAroaitA da: 
 
 BibliotMqu* g4n«ral«, 
 Univtrtit* Laval, 
 QuMmc, QuAtMC. 
 
 Las imagaa suivanta^ ont AtA raproduitas avac la 
 plus grand soin. eompta tanu da la condition at 
 da la nattati da i'axampiaira filmA. at an 
 eonf ormitA avac laa conditiona du contrat da 
 fflniaga. 
 
 rafllmad 
 «g on 
 I improa- 
 t.AII 
 g on tha 
 ipraa- 
 printad 
 
 cha 
 
 'CON- 
 
 :N0"). 
 
 I at 
 
 la to ba 
 nad 
 laftto 
 • as 
 
 ita tha 
 
 R.aa axamplairaa originaux dont la couvartura an 
 papiar aat ImprimAa sont fllmAs an commancant 
 par (a pramiar plat at an tarminant soit par la 
 darniAra paga qui comporta una amprainta 
 d'imprassion ou d'illustration, soit par la sacond 
 plat, salon la caa. Toua laa autras axamplairas 
 originaux sont filmAs •n commancant par la 
 pramiAro paga qui comporta una amprainta 
 dlmpraaaion ou d'iUuatration at an tarminant par 
 la darhlAra paga qui comporta una taiia 
 amprainta. 
 
 Un das symbdaa auivanta apparattra sur la 
 darniAra imaga da chaqua microfiche, salon Is 
 cas: la symbola «-^ signifia "A SUIVRE". la 
 aymboia y aignifia "FIN". 
 
 Las cartaa. pianchas. tablaaux. ate pauvant Atra 
 filmAs A das taux da rAduction diff Arants. 
 Lorsqua la document aat trap grand pour Atra 
 raproduit an un aaui clichA. 11 aat fiimA A partir 
 da I'angla supAriaur gaucha. da gaucha A droita. 
 at da haut an baa. an pranant la nombra 
 d'imagaa nAcasaaira. Las diagrammas suivants 
 illustrant la mAthoda. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 
 4 
 
 01 
 
 6 
 
 
MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART 
 
 (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 
 
 1.0 
 
 M 
 
 1^ 1 2.8 
 1^ m 
 
 |3.6 
 
 til 
 
 14.0 
 
 123 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.25 "!i! 1.4 
 
 L6 
 
 A -APPLIED IM/IGE Inc 
 
 5^ 1653 Eas* Main Street 
 
 r.S Rochester, New York 14809 USA 
 
 ^S (716) 482 - 0300- Phone 
 
 :^ (716) 288- 5989 -Fax 
 
\ 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 PEI 
 
 HII 
 
 TH 
 
 TRANSIT 
 
 llfll 
 
 J«fiu Chrlat 7 
 

 j 
 
 EX CATECHISM I ,j ^ j^ 
 
 ■^ -n 
 
 
 OF 
 
 PEESEVERANCE 
 
 HISTORICAL. DOCTRINAL, MORAL, AUD 
 LITURGICAL EXPOSITION 
 
 OF 
 
 THE CATHOLIC RELIGION. 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF ABBE GAUMS, 
 
 BT 
 
 REV. P. B. JAMISON. 
 
 iTlFTIETR ESITIOir, KXVISIS AVD BITtABaiO. 
 
 Jflma Obiriit yeitenUy and to-day, and the «am« fbr 
 God it charity. — John ir. 8. 
 
 Page 
 XV 
 
 xvii 
 
 A 
 
 38 
 
 40 
 
 43 
 
 45 
 46 
 
 48 
 50 
 52 
 54 
 
 MONTREAL: 
 
 D. & J. SADLIER & CO. 
 
 1873. 
 
silt 
 
 APPEOBATIONS. 
 
 I ■! 
 
 ProuSRSD WITH TUB ...„« 
 
 OOT my. iEOHBISBOP OP BAIIWOM. 
 
 lated fh)m the •• Pea, r.,^.. "' ""'"^rawe, trans- 
 Abbe G.„„«. as?w»n!r, , '""™""" "^ "■» 
 
 histories, lto-„,i^ ° r "* "'' '° ""P"" «""» 
 the SpoJ, ofT- r ^^ P«^«™'-'y well suited for 
 
 + Mabtiic J., 5«.^^ o/7:om.w%. 
 4- Michael, Bish<^ of Mobile. 
 + Anthony, Bishop of New Orleans. 
 + John, Bishop of Galueston. 
 
 HEDIAN 4 O'BRIEN 
 I»theaerk..OfflceoftheDi^tCaurta;M.^,.,i 
 
\ 
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Introduction, , 
 
 Prayer before and after Catechism " * * 
 
 ' • • . 
 
 CATECHISM-COURSE FIRST 
 CiuPTEB I. Teaching of Religion^cate^hism, . 
 
 Teaching of Reh-gion-Scripture and 
 1 radition, 
 
 m. Knowledge of God-God considered 
 m himself, 
 
 IV. God considered in his works-First 
 
 day of Creation, . 
 V. Second day of Creation, * * 
 
 VL Third day of Creation, . * ' 
 Vm pfi^"'^«"'*'^^^^«ofCn.at/on, ' 
 
 •*f- J'^'^d^y of the Creation, 
 
 X. End of the fifth and beginning of the 
 sixth day of Citation; . 
 
 XIL y^"''^''^'^ ^^7 of Creation, .' 
 ill. Knowledge of Man-Man consider^ 
 m himself, 
 
 Xni. Man considered in ija relations to 
 creatures, 
 - ,„^^^ ,jj ^^ relations to 
 
 God, ... _ 
 
 Pag* 
 . XV 
 
 xxxvii 
 
 38 
 
 40 
 
 43 
 
 45 
 46 
 48 
 50 
 52 
 54 
 
 55 
 57 
 
 59 
 
 60 
 
 63 
 
- s 
 
 V 
 
 It 
 
 Chaptbk XV. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 ^ 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 XX. 
 XXI. 
 
 XXII. 
 XXIII. 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 XXV. 
 XXVI. 
 
 XXVIL 
 
 xxvin. 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 XXX. 
 XXXI. 
 
 XXXII. 
 
 Knowledge of the Angels, ^ 
 
 The fall of Man, * * ^ 
 
 Justice reconciled in the pun'ishment 
 ofonginalsin, . . ,» 
 
 Necessity of faith in the mystiiy of 
 the Redemption-History of Job, 70 
 
 Knowledge of Religion, it is a great 
 grace, . . TO 
 
 What is Religion, ' . ' . ' y| 
 
 The Messiah promised and prefigured 
 —Adam and Abel, first and second 
 figures of the Messiah,. 75 
 
 Noah the third figure, (A. C. 2348,)' 77 
 Melchisedech. fourth figure, (A C 
 2247-1921,). . \ '[■'-' 
 
 Isaac, the fifth figure, (A. C. 1871- 
 1836,) . ^ 
 
 Jacob, sixth figure, (A. C. 1739,) * ^ 
 Joseph, seventh figure, (A. C. 1729- 
 '^89,) ... ^ 
 
 '''rl'^r.^1 ."''"^'^ "^'^^ ^^^'^ 
 
 (A. C. 491,) . , gg 
 
 ilgn""*' °'"'^ ^^"^^ ^^* ^• 
 
 The Sacrifice and Brazen Se^jent,' 
 tenth and eleventh figures. (A p' 
 1451,) . . , > V • v.. 
 
 Moses, twelfth figur^, (A.' C. 1*451,)* n 
 Joshua, thirteenth figure, (A. C. 1450- 
 1426,) ... 
 
 Gideon, fourteenth* figure. ^A. C 
 
 " • • • . .93 
 
. 64 
 66 
 nnishment 
 
 . 68 
 nyatery of 
 y of Job, 70 
 is a great 
 
 . 72 
 73 , 
 >refigured 
 nd second 
 
 . 76 
 C. 2348,) 77 
 5, (A. C. 
 
 . 79 
 
 C. 1871- 
 
 . 81 
 
 739,) 83 
 
 3. 1729- 
 
 . 84 
 ^ fi^grure, 
 
 . 86 . 
 (A. C. 
 
 . 87 
 5erpent, 
 (A. C. 
 
 . 89 
 
 1451,) 91 
 /.1450- 
 
 • . 92 
 
 A. a 
 
 . 93 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chap. XXXIII. 
 
 V 
 
 PlfS 
 
 XXXIV. 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 XXXVII. 
 
 XXXVIII. 
 
 XXXIX. 
 XL. 
 
 XLI. 
 XLIl. 
 
 XLin. 
 
 XLIV. 
 XLV. 
 
 XLVI. 
 
 XL VII. 
 
 XLVIIL 
 
 XLIX. 
 
 L. 
 
 LL 
 
 Sampson, fifteenth figure, (A. C. 
 
 1245-1117,) .... 95 
 Seventh promise of the Messiah, 
 
 (A.C.I 116-1048,) ... 97 
 David, sixteenth figure, (A. C 
 
 1022-1015,) . ..." 99 
 Solomon, seventeenth figure, (A.C 
 
 1015-982.) .... 100 
 Jonas, eighteenth figure, (A. C. 
 
 975-825,) 102 
 
 Messiah foretold, Prophecies of Da- 
 
 ^id>) 105 
 
 Prophecies of Isaias, (A. C. 720,) 107 
 Prophecies of Osee, Micheas, Joel 
 
 and Jeremias, (A. C. 600,) . los 
 Prophecy ofEzechiel, (A.C. 580.) 110 
 Prophecies of Daniel, (A. C. 551- 
 
 _,^^?') 112 
 
 Prophecies of Aggeus, Zacharias, 
 
 and Malachias, (A. C. 538-454,) 114 
 Summary and application of the 
 
 promises, figures and prophecies, 116 
 Preparation for the Messf " -Mon- 
 archy of the Assyrian, and Per- 
 sians, (A. C. 900-460,) . .119 
 History of Judith, (A. C. 810,) ' 122 
 History of Tobias, (A. C. 611,) . 124 
 History of Esther, (A. C. 460,) 125 
 Monarchy of the Greeks and Ro- 
 mans, (A. C. 336-170,) 
 History of the Machabees, (A. C 
 
 170.) 129 
 
 Unity of Religion and the Church, 131 
 
 
Ti 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chapter LII Influence of Religion, 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 . 134 
 
 Messiah, . 
 11. Birth of the Messiah ° * * * '^^ 
 
 f4 
 
 . 140 
 142 
 144 
 145 
 147 
 150 
 152 
 154 
 156 
 158 
 160 
 
 Christ, . 
 
 VI. First year, . . \ ' ' 
 
 VII. Second year, 
 
 VIII. Second year, 
 
 IX. Third year, . 
 
 X. Third year, . 
 
 XL Third year, . ' ' 
 
 Xm ^"^^I^^^.^^^rLoni; . * . \ 
 
 XTV JfT'^^^'^'^'^'^^^tinued, . 
 AI>r. The Burial and Resurrection of our 
 
 Lord, 
 
 XV. Theg,ori„„„ifoof„„;z„rt,. •. -IZ 
 
 XVI. Our Lord restorer of the world, . [2 
 
 }^n ^' ^"'- '^ "«" Adam, .' " *' 
 
 XIX. Third, fourth and fifth ardcles of tl^e 
 v^reed, , 
 
 XX. Pargatoi7, . " ' " ' "* 
 
 XXI. SUth and seventli arUeles-of -.he ''* 
 Creed, 
 
 XXII. Eighth, ninth, ft,„'th .^d ekventh artii "" 
 
 XVTTT n.'^Zf*^".^"^- ■ . . .,«, 
 — ^-lii. xweiim article - -~ 
 
 the Cross. 
 
 of the Creed— Sign of 
 
 184 
 
\- 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 134 
 
 VU 
 
 'g of the 
 
 • 
 
 . 136 
 
 • 
 
 138 
 
 Jesus 
 
 • 
 
 . 140 
 
 year, 
 
 U2 
 
 • 
 
 144 
 
 • 
 
 . 145 
 
 • 
 
 147 
 
 • 
 
 . 150 
 
 • 
 
 152 
 
 • 
 
 . 154 
 
 • 
 
 156 
 
 • 
 
 . 158 
 
 • 
 
 160 
 
 if our 
 
 fl 
 
 . 163 
 
 • 
 
 166 
 
 > i 
 
 168 
 
 • 
 
 171 
 
 reed, 
 
 173 
 
 f the 
 
 
 • 
 
 176 
 
 • 
 
 178 
 
 the 
 
 
 • 
 
 180 
 
 arti- 
 
 
 s 
 
 182 
 
 n of 
 
 
 • 
 
 184 
 
 Chap. XXIV. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 XXVIL 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 Page 
 
 186 
 188 
 190 
 
 XXIX. 
 XXX. 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 xxxri. 
 
 XXXIII. 
 
 XXXI V. 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 XXXVII. 
 
 XXXVIII. 
 
 JL^^l A.. 
 
 XL. 
 
 XLI. 
 
 XLII. 
 
 XLIII. 
 
 XLIV. 
 
 XLV. 
 
 XLVI. 
 
 XL VII. 
 
 XLVIIL 
 
 XLIX 
 
 L. 
 
 Hope and Charity, 
 
 Charity— The Decalogue, 
 
 First Commandment, . 
 
 First Commandment continued- 
 Second Commandment, . .193 
 
 Second Commandment continued 
 
 — Third Commandment, . .195 
 Fourth Commandment, . . 197 
 Fifth, sixth, and ninth Command- 
 
 "»ents, 200 
 
 Seventh and tenth Commandments, 202 
 
 Eighth Commandment, 
 
 The Sacraments, . , 
 
 Of Baptism, .... 
 
 Baptism, continued, . . . 
 
 Of Confirmation, . 
 
 The Eucharist, . 
 
 The Eucharist, continued, . 
 
 Penance, ..... 
 
 Penance, continued. 
 
 Penance, continued, . 
 
 Indulgence— The Jubilee, . * . 
 Extreme Unction, . 
 
 Sacrament of Holy Orders, . 
 Sacrament of Holy Orders, con- 
 tinued, 
 
 Sacrament of Matrimony, . 
 Grace and Prayer, 
 End of our union with Christ, . 
 End of our union whh Phriaf «««_ 
 
 tinned, 239 
 
 Obstacles to our union with our 
 
 I^rd, 241 
 
 . 204 
 206 
 
 . 208 
 210 
 
 . 212 
 214 
 
 . 216 
 218 
 220 
 222 
 224 
 226 
 228 
 
 230 
 232 
 234 
 238 
 
\ 
 
 vm 
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 Chaptek LI. The Church, . . . / ^ 
 WL The Church, continued, ' . * . * 246 
 COURSE THIRD 
 ChaptebI. Christianity established-First pit^ach. 
 
 mg of the Apostles-First Century. 248 
 II. ^^;ves of SS. Peter and Paul, . ^'"50 
 in. Life of St. Paul, continued, . . 253 
 ly. Lives of the other Apostles, . 254 
 
 . ^. Manners of the Pagans,. . . * 357 
 VI. Manners of the Christians,. . .359 
 VIL Manners of the Christians, continued, 260 
 Vm. Manners ofthe Christians, continued, 262 
 K. First Centuiy. ^^^ 
 
 X. First and second Persecutions, . 266 
 Al. Third and fourth Persecutions-Sec- 
 
 ond Century, ... ^es 
 
 Ym ™^/"^ «^^h Persecutions, . . * 270 
 A.111. Sixth Persecution, ... 
 
 XIV. Seventh Persecution- -Third Cen- 
 
 tuj-y* 274 
 
 XV. Eighth and ninth Persecutions, * . '276 
 XVI. Tenth Persecution—Third and fourth 
 
 Centuries, . . . 273 
 
 XVII. Tenth Persecution, continued— Fourth 
 
 TVTTT ^^^"*"^^' 279 
 
 YT ^®°*^ Pe^^wt'on. continued, . 28I 
 . XIX. Tenth Persecution, continued, . 282 
 
 XX. Divinity of Religion. . . . "284 
 XXL Arius-St Athanasius-Fourth Cen- 
 tury, . . . , . 
 St. Hilary -St. Martin-Sl; Gregory 
 Naziauzen-St. Basil, . . .288 
 
 -sxu. 
 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 CHAP.xxin. 
 
 IX 
 Page 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 XXVI. 
 XXVII. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 XXIX. 
 XXX. 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 XXXIL 
 
 XXXIIL 
 XXXIV. 
 
 St. Hilarion, St. Ambrose, St. Au- 
 
 gustin—Second General Council 
 
 —Fourth and fifth Centuries, . 290 
 
 St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome, St. Ar- 
 
 senius-Third and fourth General 
 
 Councils-Fifth Century, continued, 292 
 
 bt. Patrick, St. Clotilda, St. Bene- 
 dict-Fifth General Council- 
 Fifth and sixth Centuries, . . 294 
 
 St. Austin, and St John the Almo^ 
 ner— Sixth and seventh Centur 296 
 
 St. John the Almoner, continued- 
 The true Cross restored— Seventh 
 Century ^97 
 
 St. Sophronius— Sixth General Coun- 
 cil-St. Willibrcd-Seventh and 
 eighth Centuries, . . . 399 
 
 St. Boniface-Martyrdom of the Re- 
 ligious of Lerins and of St. Stephen 
 
 ot. John Damascen— Seventh Gen- 
 eral Council-Eighth and ninth 
 Centuries, .... 303 
 
 Eighth General Council-Conversion 
 of the Russians and Normans— 
 Nmth and tenth Centuries, . 304 
 
 St. Gerard, St. Odon, St. Adelaide, 
 Conversion of the Poles-Tenth 
 Century . . . . . 306 
 _ .,, ^,. y;rji„ara, «t. Gregory 
 
 VIL-Eleventh Century, . . 307 
 Founding of the great St. Pernard 
 -Eleventh Century, . . 3^9 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 Chap. XXXV. 
 XXXVI. 
 
 Pagtt 
 
 XXX VIL 
 XXXVIII. 
 
 XXXIX. 
 
 I 
 
 XL. 
 
 XIJ. 
 XLII. 
 XLIII. 
 XLIV. 
 
 XLV. 
 XL VI. 
 
 XLvn. 
 
 -*i-u Viii, 
 
 Conversion of the Hungarians— 
 
 Eleventh Century, continued, . 311 
 Founding of several Religious Or- 
 ders— Eleventh and twelfth Cen- 
 
 '""^'' •••♦.. 313 
 Twelfth Century, continued, . 315 
 
 Council of Lateran-Conversion of 
 tne Rugians—Twelfth and thir- 
 teenth Centuries, . . . . gjg 
 
 Establishment of the Mendicant Or- • 
 ders-Thirteenth Century, con- 
 tinued, . . . 3jg 
 
 General Councils of Lateran and 
 Lyons— Thirteenth Centuiy, con- 
 
 V ''"^'^' ; • • • • 320 
 Founding of the Cellite Friars- 
 Fourteenth Centuiy, . . . ggj 
 General Council of Vienne— Four^ 
 teenth Century, . . . .333 
 
 Council of Constance-Fifteenth 
 Centuiy, . . . 3^4 
 
 Council of Florence— Discovery of 
 America- Fifteenth Centuiy, con- 
 tinued, 326 
 
 Combat of the Church with Protest^ 
 
 antism-Sixteenth Centuiy, 327 
 
 Brothers of St. John of God and the 
 
 Jesuits— Sixteenth Century, con- 
 t'n"«d, . . . ^ 32g 
 
 Council of -fttnlr-The Ursulines- 
 End of the sixteenth Centurv- ssn 
 
 Missions to America and the Le- 
 vant— Seventeenth Century, . 332 
 
CONTENU 
 
 Chap. XLIX. 
 
 Pago 
 
 L. 
 
 LI. 
 
 in. 
 
 Chapteb I. 
 
 IL 
 
 III. 
 
 IV. 
 
 V. 
 
 VI. 
 
 VII. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 IX. 
 
 X. 
 
 XI. 
 
 XII. 
 XIII. 
 
 VTtr 
 
 XV. 
 
 Martyrs of Japan-Seventeenth Cen 
 tury, continued. ... 333 
 
 rounding of the Brothers of the 
 Christian Schools-Missions in 
 China and America-Eighteenth 
 Century, . . ^^^ 
 
 Many Apologists of Religion-Eighi 
 teenth Century, continued, . .336 
 
 The Clergy of Prance-Martyrs of 
 the Revolution-End of the Eigh- 
 teenth Century, . . , ^333 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 Christianity visible-Necessity and 
 
 advantages of exterior worship, . 340 
 Ongm of Ceremonies, . ,!, 
 
 Of Churches, . . . * * ^^^ 
 
 Churches, continued,* . ' ' ' g^f 
 Of Blessings and Cemeteries ' ' 345 
 Of Festivals, their object and be'auty,' 347 
 The Sunday-The Office, . Ja 
 
 The Office, continued, . . ' 3'' 
 
 Office, continued, 
 
 ^T^' ^--^'''Oed-Use of LatiaJ 
 -I he Chant, . 
 
 Of Sacrifice in general, and M^s in ^^^ 
 particular, 
 
 Ofthe Vestments of t'he Priest,' . 'aw 
 Ornaments of Bishops-Color of Or- 
 
 naments, 
 o , __ * • • . . 357 
 
 oacrea Vessels and Holy Wkter. . 359 
 ^' ' • • • . . 360 
 
Xll 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Chap. XVI. 
 
 Page 
 
 XVTI. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 XX. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 XXII. 
 
 XXTTI. 
 XXI v^. 
 XXV. 
 XXVI. 
 XXVIL 
 XXVIII. 
 XXIX. 
 XXX. 
 XXXI. 
 XXXII. 
 XXXIII. 
 XXXIV. 
 XXXV. 
 XXXVI. 
 XXXVII. 
 XXXVIII. 
 XXXIX. 
 XL. 
 XLI. 
 XLII. 
 XLIII. 
 XLIV. 
 XLV. 
 XL VI. 
 
 XLvn. 
 
 Use of Incense, and the second part 
 
 of the Mass, 3^3 
 
 Second part of the Mass, continued, 363 
 Second and third part of the Mass, 365 
 ihird part of the Mass, . . ,365 
 Third and fourth part of the Mass. ' 367 
 Fourth part of the Mass, continued, 369 
 -tifth part of the Mass, . . 37^ 
 
 Sixth part of the Mass, . . 372 
 Days of the week and month, . 373 
 
 -^^Jvent, . . . ^ g^^ 
 
 Feast of the Immaculate Conception, 376 
 Ember days and Vigils, . . 377 
 
 Christmas, . . . ' 'gyg 
 
 Feast of the Circumcision, . * ggo 
 Epiphany, , , ^ ' ^^^ 
 
 Purification, . . . . ' 300 
 Lent, .... . . 382 
 
 Ash Wednesday-Liturgy o*f Lent, . 385 
 -Last fifteen days of Lent, . 397 
 
 The Annunciation, . . * 39, 
 
 Month of Mary->ScapuIar-R;sary; 395 
 Rogations-Procession of St. Mark, 396 
 The Ascension, . . __. 
 
 Pentecost, . , . / ' ^^^ 
 
 Feast of the Holy Trinity, ' . * oqq 
 
 Feast of the Sacred Heart, . .402 
 Vifiitauon-Assumption, . 4^3 
 
contents: 
 
 xm 
 
 Page 
 ond part 
 
 . 362 
 ntinued, 363 
 5 Mass, 365 
 . 366 
 Mass, 367 
 itinued, 369 
 . 370 
 . 372 
 » . .373 
 . 374 
 ception, 376 
 . 377 
 . 378 
 . 380 
 . 381 
 . 382 
 384 
 Lent, . 385 
 . 387 
 y; . 388 
 389 
 . 391 
 392 
 . 393 
 )sary, 395 
 ^ark, 396 
 . 397 
 398 
 . 399 
 401 
 . 402 
 403 
 
 CnAP.XLVni. Nativity-Presentation, . ^4^ 
 
 XLIX. Finding and Exaltation of the Holy 
 
 ^ ^ ^^^^' 405 
 
 L. Feast of St. Michael and the Guar- 
 
 dian Angels, . . . ^ ^qq 
 
 LI. Feast of All Suints, . . . 403 
 
 - LII. All Souls, , , . , 4Q3 
 
 LIIL Dedication, . . . .410 
 
 LIV. Religion in time and eternity, . 4U 
 
V 
 
 NOTICE. 
 
 8,rrxfww "^^ f *" ^'"*'^*"'» "/ Perseverance 
 as a text-book for the more advanced instruction of 
 
 Ihe plan followed by the author is such as to facilitate 
 Ve.y much the acquisition of this necessa,y k.owkdT 
 
 ^atbHf "' "rr^' "^^ "' "^ f-- *e 
 creation of man to the end of time. For a more par- 
 
 Ucu^ar explanation of his method, we refer theTell 
 
 to his introductory remarks. The fir.t edition of Z 
 
 abndged work in English appeared in this cit^ a few 
 
 pnbt rr' f' """• '" P'«'^"""g i' ''g-n to the 
 public we beg leave to state that it has undergone a 
 
 careful revision, and many inaccuracies of expCsln 
 W been corrected. A tabic o' contenft has af^^e" 
 added, which will be found veiy convenient in a book 
 containing so many details. We offer it the«,fo,, 
 ^tt. confidence to the Catholic community, hopin, 
 tibat it will meet their approbation and answe;theim! 
 portant ends for which it was designed. 
 
 THE PUBLISHERS. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 asked what was the best method of teaching relWoD 
 rephed .„ his admu^ble t,*atise, Manner ofUa^Un^Z 
 .,«»™„, . "The true method of teaching i^^i^ 
 be^n with these words, /„ the fcj,W„; G^ZZ^ 
 
 of Chnsfamty down to our own time. It wiU not be 
 «qu.s.te to n.).te all the particulars of the Old and 
 
 I Make an abridgment, insist on wUt seem to you the 
 most important points. ... In order to show the whde 
 scope of religion, bear in mind that the Old Testlent 
 
 jisthefigu^oftheNew, that the enti« MosL^ul' 
 on, a,e patriarchs, then- lives, their covenants, theL- 
 
 whole Jewish people and their government are but a 
 I OB^r PHOPHKX of Jesus Christ and of the Chul" 
 
 \*Jw' T'**'"? to St. Augustin, should be the 
 teachmg of the letter of n^ligion. n.e holy d^toT 
 
 ^«< of religion consist in the lo.e of God and our 
 t^:lL^^.^^. *-! = .."Comm/nci„g yont I 
 
 Ifecdon'T^r-'''".^™'' "' ^' *""S» *" » "^te of per- 
 fecuon, and bringing it down to the existin- period of 
 the Church, your sole aim wiU be to show Ih^ e^e^ 
 
\ 
 
 XVI 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 thing prior to the Incarnation of the Word, tends 
 to manifest the love of God in accomplishing this 
 mystery. Jesus Christ himself immolated for us, 
 teaches us the immensity of God's love for us, in 
 giving us his true and only Son. If, then, the prin- 
 cipal end proposed to himself by the eternal Word 
 in coming on earth, was to teach man how much 
 he is beloved by God, and if this knowledge itself 
 has no other end than to kindle in man's heart the 
 love of that Grod who first loved him, and the 
 love of his neighbor, of \which God has himself given 
 both the precept and the example; and if, again, 
 the whole of the Scriptures, anterior to Jesus Christ, 
 have for their object the announcement of his coming ; 
 and if the whole of the Scriptures posterior to him 
 speak only of Christ and charity, is it not evident that 
 not only the law and the prophets, but also the New 
 Testament, are reducible to these two great precepts : 
 the love of God and the love of our neighbor f 
 
 « You will, therefore, explain whatever you rehearse, 
 and account for the cause and the end of all events, by 
 the word love, in such a manner that this grand idea may 
 be ever present to the mind and heart. This two-fold 
 love of God and our neighbor, being the end to which 
 tends all you hav^e to say, you will treat the whole in 
 such a way, as to lead your hearers to faith, from 
 faith to hope, from hope to charity" 
 
 Such is the plan we have endeavored to follow. 
 Could we have chosen a better ? Will the youth of the 
 nineteenth century lose any thing by having St. Augus- 
 tin for their catechist? Thus, the exposition of the 
 
 ■■if 
 
Word, tends 
 plishing this 
 iated for us, 
 ve for us, in 
 en, the prin- 
 ternal Word 
 1 how much 
 wledge itself 
 a's heart the 
 lim, and the 
 dimself given 
 nd if, again, 
 Jesus Christ, 
 f his coming \ 
 terior to him 
 t evident that 
 also the New 
 eat precepts : 
 >or? 
 
 you rehearse, 
 all events, by 
 *and idea may 
 This two-fold 
 end to which 
 the whole in 
 o faith, from 
 
 ed to follow. 
 B youth of the 
 ng St. Augus- 
 )8ition of the 
 
 INTRODUCTION, 
 
 xvii 
 
 It.,, divided into four course,, the fir,t embrace, 
 the period from the first day of creation M ,, „ "T » 
 of the Messiah: the secoud' the bi ttuf^ t.TZ 
 resun. tio„ of our Lord Jesus Christ': the thi^,t 
 
 worelup, both exterior and interior. 
 
 PIKST COUESE. 
 
 T'g^T tT "" *"""■'""' ^-^ Mowing matter : 
 • ;'..r~^'"'»"^'>A" OP CREATION. We adore 
 in his ineffable essence the God of eternitv wb^ 
 created time and all things that l^ZtZ'"'^, 
 existence and perfection, of this eternal Beiu.de! 
 mandmg fit our attention, we consider Ids ^^ 
 
 ^ pSnc^ "^'"''" ''' "^-^' '^^ --^^^^y, 
 
 i^mln L::::kT'tL?h* '" •'""''■ "" ««'»<'» 
 
 ...u , . "'^'''- """ tke morning stars we assist 
 at the glorious spectacle of the c«atio„° of the uTi "^ 
 E^h creature, a, it comes forth from hU hand,^ 
 
 word, W. All things ,peak the unity, oowen „!,. 
 
 wrteheswrrr""* "***■■'"" p™"'*"^-=« °f «™ -•«> 
 
 wiuch wdl run their destined course until the end of 
 
• •• 
 
 IVUl 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 h I 
 
 ages, and the tender flower whose life of a day com- 
 mences and ends with the rising and setting of the sun. 
 
 2. The primeval state. Created in a state of 
 grace and supernatural justice, man knew God, knew 
 himself, knew all nature— thus was he happy in his 
 intellect. He loved God with a lively, tender, pure, 
 and tranquil love, and in God and for God he loved 
 himself and all creatures — thus was he happy in his 
 heart ; exempt from infirmities and sickness, he would 
 
 \ never have known death — thus was he happy in his 
 body ; in a word, united to Him who is the source of 
 happiness and immortality, the whole man was pos- 
 sessed of happiness and immortality. Hence in the 
 primitive state there was, for God, an unresisted exer- 
 cise of his dominion overman, and through man, over 
 all creatures : omnia in omnibus ; for man, truth, chari- 
 ty, and immortality — Whence between God and man an 
 intimate union, which gave glory to God, peace to man, 
 order and harmony to all creatures. Such was man, 
 
 . and such the state of the world in the state of innocence. 
 
 3. Fall OF MAN AND HIS REDEMPTION. Scarcely 
 have we looked upon the beautiful vision, for man's 
 primitive happiness passed with the fleetness of a 
 vision, when we witness the terrible catastrophe, which 
 has left its remembrance indeUbly stamped upon the 
 minds of the nations of the earth ; man is fallen ! Hq 
 is stripped of grace and his supernatural justice, con- 
 demned to death, the union between God and man is 
 destroyed — and man condemned to labor, infirmities, 
 sickness, and all the miseries his fallen state is heir 
 to. Yet he is not destroyed forthwith, as he merited ; 
 
TNTnODDCTlON. 
 
 ne 18 not treated as were th^. ru.^^^ 
 
 granted hi» to reooZZLl^^^ Z' ' T"^ 
 
 had lost, and the mean, are idT T ""' 
 
 with to ^pair hi, mi^ortunes and wlT. tT S" 
 
 Hero commences the great mvsterv of fv!i 
 
 a Redeemer i, p^mised. ^ ^ '^ ' "*"'y- 
 
 promise is made to Abraham, and fix" thffuMr"^ 
 
 among his descendants. As a<res roV™ 7,! ^""^'T "' 
 
 jbecome more numero,,. ' '^® Promisee 
 
 to. last figure of the Messiah. ^ ^ '^'""'^ 
 
 «• The Messiah PREDicTpn »»,. «.. 
 
 [ ^ *'''"*^ *^e last, appears a Ion<r list of ill„«f • 
 ber.<!Qna»Ao -„i- _ I. '^ "o *^»«' Or Illustrious 
 
 ; - -- e-=, ^iiu au represent the Messiah i« c^ 
 f rcumstances of his birth H.^fi, ^'^'^ '° 80°»e 
 NumDh A .h. "'^^^^^'^' <leath, resurrection, and 
 r "^Ph. A thousand events a«, brought to b;ar, a 
 
\ 
 
 i 
 
 IX 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 great variety of reremonios and 8aerin<"*»s are estab- 
 ii«Fl^d, all uniting to iorm the outlines of the portrait. 
 Th»e most significant were the iKacrifices. Each day 
 the blooii tA victims, the perpetuu immolation of the 
 lamb in the temple of Jerusalem, unceasingly reminded 
 the Jewish people of the future Victim, whose sacrifice 
 was to re-place all others, and to which they owed all 
 their merit. Of this no Jew was ignorant. Yet these 
 mere outlines are not sufficient, the different parts must 
 be filled up, the colors must be added, the light and 
 shade must be so justly blended, that the likeness may 
 be perfect, aud leave no possibility of mistaking the 
 original. Follow the prophets, whose intelligence 
 Grod, in his wisdom, associates with his own infinite 
 intelligence, and to whom he communicates the hidden 
 things of the future. He places before their eyes the 
 Desired of nations, and bids them make the likeness 
 with such precision, render the features- so clear, so 
 characteristic, so circumstantial, that it shall be im- 
 possible not to recognize, at sight, this Son of David, 
 who will save the world. The prophets, to accredit 
 their predictions concerning the Messiah, foretell 
 eveiitij nearer their own time, all*of which faithfully 
 occur at the time and in the manner foretold. Daniel 
 foretells the precise time of the Messiah's appearand 
 all things are made ready for his coming. 
 
 6. The preparation for the Messiah. Atte 
 five hundred years of prophecies, perfectly characteriz 
 ing and p .• ating out the Messiah, marking the place an 
 time of Li M^fh, and giving in detail his actions, w 
 must pre} '.i Vi Vi-i glorious appearance. The etern 
 
•ificpfl are estab- 
 B of the portrait, 
 kes. Each day 
 timolation of the 
 isingly reminded 
 1, whose eacritice 
 eh they owed all 
 rant. Yi-t these 
 Ferent parts must 
 id, the light and 
 the likeness may 
 )f mistaking the 
 LOse intelligence 
 his own infinite 
 icates the hidden 
 ire their eyes the 
 ake the likeness 
 ures- so clear, so 
 r it shall be un- 
 is Son of David, 
 )het8, to accredit 
 Messiah, foretell j 
 which faithfully, 
 foretold. Daniel! 
 ah's appearan.. 
 
 img. 
 
 klESSIAH. Alter! 
 jctly characteriz- 
 ing the place an( 
 il his actions, vn 
 ice. Theeternj 
 
 INTRODUC'i ION. 
 
 1X1 
 
 m,rd the immortal Kin, of a..,, ,h„ /,,,„•„,,; „, „^. 
 
 on « aljout to n.alte I,,, entry i„,„ ,he -oH.l f ■ T 
 
 1"» father, malte, sracth 1», y,L „" „.„ ' ' '' 
 
 ^P^^^pare, ti.e „,in,l, „f ali II T T' "'"' 
 
 ♦1.^ 1 iHJojUu to receive him • a 
 
 agts, with their even r Ml existence, wars, victories and 
 I aliiancf's, r.f i^rhxoh f hn <.» « i i '*-^""es, ana 
 
 kt. :na wi^a^trairr ix:;; tt 
 
 whole „oHd wa, resting i„ peac.e beneath'^hc ;i^!, C' 
 
 within the W.h of the humbi'e oT t^e ZtZ " 
 
 iuring the first course. '""^^ 
 
 SECOND COURSE 
 
 In the second course we pas, from the rpi™ t 
 Jhadows and preparations to tLt .,f lil and rS> 
 ■>"ow,ng the a,,.iee -.f St. A.,..,.:^,';^^^ 
 
 ij.ni.eOdTesCeL'T.KTr'" '""''■■'''''*-''' 
 
 :oHd..c„ortot'::;:::rie"L'^™r'*'>><^ 
 
 Gospel. The Jews had the 
 
\ 
 
 [ 
 
 
 
 
 { 
 
 J 
 
 xxu 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 shadow without the reality, the Christian possesses 
 the truth hidden under veils, the saint sees it face to 
 face. The Old Testament is manifested in the New, 
 and the New shall be manifested in heaven. "VVe thus 
 introduce the Christian youth to the life of the Messiah. 
 1. The life of the Messiah. We behold the 
 Son of the august Virgin of Judah, occupied from his 
 birth, not m founding a new religion, but in perfecting 
 the ancient, in doctrine, morals and worship ; inst<iad 
 of impotent elements, substituting sacraments, replete 
 with grace an(i efficacy, abolishing those rights which 
 appropriated religion to the Jew only, and declaring 
 the end of his mission is not to destroy the law and the 
 prophets, but to accomplish and confirm them. He 
 unites his new work with the old, or rather teaches 
 us that the Old and New Testaments form but one 
 whole, of wliich he is the centre, one edifice of which 
 he is the corner stone. We see him born, living, 
 teaching as a Man- God, and dying, but dying in a 
 manner worthy of God, proving his divinity more in- 
 vincibly by his death than by his life. A remarkable 
 fact characterizes his advent, from the moment of his 
 birth ; the nations ceased and have for ever ceased to 
 expect the Messiah ; the Jews alone are an exception, 
 and yet this very exception is in our favor ; their re- 
 jection of tlie Messiah had been foretold ; had the 
 Jews not' rejected him, he would therefore not have 
 been the Messiah. Another fact calls for our atten- S 
 tion ; our Lord fulfils, in its fullest extent, all that ] 
 was expected of the Desired of nations, with respect 
 to God, with respect to man, and with respect to Grod 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xxiii 
 and man , hence infinite homage to God ,• perfect atone- 
 ment for man, even to the death of the cross • and »„ 
 mfmate union between God and man. ' 
 
 2. TuE Messiah the new Auam t„ *i, 
 of the Man-God, the hnmanT^eTa; bet^'S; 
 
 of hat race must by his own co-operation participate 
 
 dts 1 "'"r-"P-'«'"'' this fundamental truA, 
 
 ntes It T" "'"' ^•'-«»i«y- St- Paul ..cog- 
 nizes but two men in the world, the first Adam ami 
 
 *: ^^'"^ ^"am, who is Jesus Christ. In ^ fil 
 generated. It was our union with the first that 
 
 ul": -rr " °" ""^"■•^ '""' -" ; -ting but^^r 
 union with the second can repair our loss. Hence the 
 
 ^dispensable neces.,ity of our being united IZ^ 
 
 Adam i„ our mmd, our heart and our senses. 
 
 FAITH. The union of our mind with the new Adam 
 
 !27 ,f ■ """"' °* •""■ ''"' <•■• lieart, i» love-he 
 '^''l^f"'''' f-eim in ,arkne.s .■ the union o^^l 
 
 ti«nJf r admirable economy of Chris- 
 
 b^^ the Saviour to the apostles, during the forty days 
 after his resiirre"H-^» rr^ _ . _ , .'' ^^ ^^y^ 
 
 „„ . , , , ■"' ^*^ eiiteiea into a full dottLil 
 
 and taught the apostles all the truths which ^y wtl' 
 ^ P-ach, and man to beHeve, in onler to betftedt 
 
IffT 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 I 
 
 ili 
 
 11 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 I r 
 
 i I i 
 
 XXIV 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the new Adam, and participate in the frnit of the re- 
 demption. The apostles make an abridgment, the sym- 
 bol called the apostles' Creed-GW, one in nature,three 
 m pe^ons, the Father creates, the Son redeems, the 
 Holy Ghost sanctifies ',~-Man, a mysterious compound 
 of body and soul, created innocent, degraded by his own 
 fault, allowed a time of proba on, furnished with the 
 necessary means to regain his pre-eminent station and 
 primitive perfection, amenable for the use made of 
 these means ; and eternal felicity or eternal misery, 
 » the reward ;-the Wcrrld created by God, governed by 
 the laws of a universal providence, destined to be 
 punfied by fire at the moment marked by Him who 
 made it out of nothing. Thus teaches the symbol. 
 
 4. Union op our will or heart with the new 
 Adam by CHAKiTY.-Man is not only a spirit, he pos- 
 sesses also a heart or body. This simple fact suffices 
 to confute the monstrous assertion of the reformers of 
 the sixteenth century, tha* faith alone will save us. By 
 faith alone our union with the new Adam is not com- 
 pleted, but only commenced, it must be completed by 
 chanty. Therefore the decalogue follows immediately 
 the symbol. The latter exercises our faith, the former 
 our love, if you love me, keep my commandments. The 
 symbol is the teacher of our feeble reason, and the 
 regenerating principle of our thoughts. The Deca- 
 logue is the safeguard of our hearts and the regen- 
 erating principle of our affections. All the precepts 
 of the decalogue are reducible to two, the love of God 
 ..,. ,.„., „ .^.^ „„,. nei^noor. liie precepts of the deca- 
 logue are affirmative or negative. By the affirmative 
 
^NTRODUCTTON. 
 
 XXV 
 
 the ne^ Adam teaches what we should love, and how 
 
 we should love tlnf ia r^^i i » 
 
 of God Rv7l ' ^ ' ""'' ""*" '°'" *« 'o™ 
 
 11 for ■- ^ ?* "'^'"""' ^^ P™*"*^" °'"' '"'"rt from 
 
 aU foreign and .njurious love, thc^by protecting aU 
 
 haLtr /"'^"''^ ''"•' ^^<=""''= thVwelfan^'a^d 
 Happiness of society. 
 
 S. Union of oub body and our wholf BEivr 
 «-.TH THE N.W Adam „. COMMUmo.. ^e twl/oH 
 
 S LM T" '"""""' ""'""• The blood, the 
 
 t.rerege„er.t,on-thereforemusthe be wholly united 
 .nter^r union operated by faith and love. H^Le ^e 
 
 m Communion-theie J^^rera Trtl 
 mmd, his heart, his sense, aro .11 ' ' 
 
 participation i,^ theXTne^u" TTT' '^ * 
 
 communion unite him to Ch2 2 J '"^ ■""* 
 
 6 Pnv,.,^ '" ™ ^""st the new Adam. 
 
 which noT . "^^^ ^"^ "'^"^ '^ '• hence relicioa 
 winch conducts man fn =„,.« . , , _ . ^"'^^"^ 
 
 c^r; b ■""' ^'''-"■""'hei^forcas i, evident 
 cannot, by any virtn„ inherent in him, andve at tUs 
 
XX 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 triple union— therefore grace is necessaiy— this wa^ 
 true of man before his fall, his state being supernatural. 
 btiU more is it true of him since his fall. But grace is 
 m a special manner the fruit of prayer-hence prayer 
 has been always a characteristic feature found amoncrst 
 all people since the beginning of the world— it is "as 
 necessary for the life of the soul, as breathincr is for 
 that of the body. Pray always-pray wUhout ''ceasing. 
 Prayer is the soul and life of Christianity. Amon- 
 the first Christians, Christianity and prayer were 
 synonymous. Among the converted savages of the 
 » new world, Christianity is in their language called 
 prayer, hence with them to embrace prayer means to 
 become a Christian. Grace and prayer therefore are 
 necessary for our union with the new Adam. 
 
 7. End op our vmovf with the new Adam. Hav- 
 ing shown the nature, necessity and conditions of our 
 union with the Redeemer, we explain the end proposed 
 by the eternal Word in uniting us so intimately with 
 himself— It is, that we may live of his life on earth 
 and in heaven-the life of the new Adam is then the 
 model for universal imitation. Not content with pour- 
 ing th^ healing balm into our wounded souls, and 
 putting us ^gain into the right path, like the noble 
 eagle teaching his young eaglets to fly, he takes his 
 way to heaven, to show us how, and whither we must 
 follow him-like a tender parent, he has explored 
 every path, lived through every stage of life throu-h 
 which man must pass, in order to sanctify these diffe°r- 
 
 ent stages and ^evtnU r«o« +« i.;j?-_ .i _ ^ .. 
 
 '••-•" "-f caisutiiy tnem. rvllovome 
 
 he that foUoweth me walketh not m darkness, . . / 
 
INTRODUCTION. ^^ .. 
 
 have given you an example that as I have done to you so 
 you do also ; he is our model on earth. Follow me • 
 
 he is our model in heaven that where lam you aha 
 
 may be. Christ is our model in every age, every state 
 and every condition : model of our interior life. What 
 were his thoughts f what his love ? This is the touch- 
 stone of all our thoughts and affections. Model of our 
 exterior life, He hath done all things well; model o/m- 
 fenors, He was obedient ; model of superiors, He went 
 about doing good; model of all who suffer, Not what I 
 will, but what thou wilt. These are the beautiful lessons 
 he still teaches from the tabernacle on our altars— 
 therefore holiness in time and happiness in eternity are 
 the end of our union with the new Adam. 
 
 8. Perpetuity op our union with the new 
 Adam. The apostles thoroughly instructed in the di- 
 vine economy of man's redemption, must still learn to 
 preserve and propagate the heavenly work. For this 
 our Lord provides-he appoints his vicegerent on earth, 
 establishes his hierarchy ; behold the church teachino-. 
 Christ calls it his body, that is, the visible organ of his 
 spint-the mouth by which he will speak^the church 
 shall never fail, he who hears not the church hears no 
 thnst, neither the Father who sent him-henceforth 
 It will be impossible to have God for our father, if we 
 have not the church for our mother. Therefore we 
 next consider the church, her constitution, authority 
 characters and advantages. The mission of our 
 feaviour IS accomplished ; man is redeemed, means nf 
 salvation secured, the church established to protect 
 and perpetuate this hnmense grace ; he ascends to take 
 
\ 
 
 xxviu 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 solemn possession of his noble conquest, the eternal 
 home of man. Ever before the throne of his father, 
 our h^gh pnest and advocate, he pleads for us, watches 
 over us below, interposes the infinite merit of his suf- 
 fenngs between our sins and infinite justice ; with 
 one hand he aids us to fight our battles, with th^ other 
 he places the crown of victory on die brow of him 
 who perseveres to the end. 
 
 THIRD COURSE. 
 
 sil* ^iTT^""'^^ ESTABLISHED. As the whole de. 
 hfd f ^,^' P^"^^^"« *° the coming of the Messiah, 
 had for Its object, to prepare for and realize the work 
 of redemption ; so after the coming of the Messiah the 
 whole economy of divine wisdom tends to its main- 
 tenance and extension. It is the pivot around which 
 all human events must turn, the final end of all the 
 designs of Providence, the sublime and glorious result, 
 for the accomplishment of which, knowingly or un- 
 knowingly, willingly or unwillingly, empires, kinc.8 
 and people combine. The history of religion, sinc^e 
 Pentecost, is not less essential than its history previous 
 to that period. Previous to the ascension, our Lord 
 had created the body of the Church, the apostles were 
 consecrated, disciples associated with the apostles, the 
 different orders of the hierarchy established, the laws 
 and regulations for her government promulgated ; we 
 but wait the descent of the Paraclete. The crlorious 
 day of Pentecost bursts upon the world-tlfe Holy 
 
 trhost descends and reooses on papIi ^f *\.^ „„, i-,_ j 
 
 disciples-the soul m united to the body-the church 
 
 l:, 
 
CCUIUICU 
 
 INTRODUCTWN. 
 
 U redolent of Ufe, resplendent with beauty, and ex- 
 ulting m her strength. She is the tower of David 
 seated on Uje eternal rock, throwing out her beacon' 
 hgh to guide and cheer the exiled sons of Eve on the 
 perilous oc.ean of life. We behold our fathers in the 
 faith, at Jerusalem, Antioch, Corinth and Rome- we 
 descend with them to the catacombs, and witness their 
 angehc p.ety holy purity, and more than human meek- 
 ness and patience in their sufferings, and prayers for 
 their persecutors. Christianity established sheds her 
 benign influence on man in his intellectual, moral and 
 pAW capacity ; society feels its wholesome effects, 
 the/ami/^ IS blessed ; the father, wife, child, the slave 
 the poor the prisoner, the stranger are all recipients' 
 of her bounty, all know and feel what they owe t 
 Christianity. The church, however, is militant, for 
 her there IS no permanent peace on earth ; the conse- 
 quences of sin are only weakened, not destroyed ; the 
 batt e IS ever to be waged ; the intellectual battle, there 
 mmt be heresies ; the moral battle, there must be scan- 
 dal; the physical battle, there must be mb/ortunes, 
 ca^amu,es, pubbc and private, national and individj. 
 Man s Ufe IS a warfare-his arms ever in his hands, 
 tihe powers of hell, the hnpiouson earth, the passions 
 of his own heart, are leagued against him-he must 
 fight, and fight till tu„ end ; he must conquer befl 
 ne can be crowned. 
 2. Christianity preserved, the priesthood, 
 
 THE SAINTS, THE RELIGIOUS nRni^wa TW.^.i . 
 
 versa! and permanent promoter of the work of redemp- 
 tion, the priest wiU be another Christ, bear the same 
 3* 
 
V 
 
 ':tB : i 
 
 ijx 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 marH exercise the same function, a, Je,„, Christ 
 himsc f. 1. Bxpiator, h will be a livin. victim I, 
 ^dating himself for the sins of the people X ^ 
 «. cmnmemaralion of me. M. Doctor, for ever teaehin-. 
 by h.s words Christian truth_K« ore the light of ,u 
 »»r«. Go tea.h all nations. 8d. Model, b/the \Z 
 iiant example of every virtue, to stay the rava»", of 
 concupiscence and all inordinate love of c«,atm.l You 
 
 «"''^"«'t of the earth... kt your ligMMneiefaremen. 
 4 CTa„to4fepAysi«„„tohealand solace the afflicte,!. 
 ^unfy the lepers, heal the sick, do good to aU. Priest 
 of God such is thy mission! When dangei ur^es 
 Jhen the united efforts of the enemy p,^ss closelylhe 
 tower of strength, the alarm is sounded frem the war- 
 der, watch, behold the assembled councils, which 
 define and enforce the truth ; they add not, subtract 
 not, alter nothing; perfect from the beginning, the 
 church knows no development, is not progressive, 
 she is always the same, eternal. Behold, / am urilh 
 you alt dags, even to the consummation of the Korld. 
 From ]S,ce where she hnris her anathema against the 
 ■mpiety of Arius, to Trent where she places the seal 
 of her lastmg reprobation upon the beastliness of 
 i^uther, the unrelenting pride of Calvin, and the inhu- 
 man brutaUty of Henry, she is the mouth piece of God 
 and witness of the faith as taught in all the churches. 
 Smnts.U the hour of danger, men powerful in 
 words and works are raised up for the aid of the intel- 
 lectual, moral ^nd physical man-therefore three kinds 
 o. saints : the upoiogisis to defend and propagate the 
 truth ; the contemplative to tread under foot honors, 
 
INTRODUCTION, ^^^j 
 
 riches, pleasures, all the passions, and recalling the 
 human heart to the love of supernatural things ; saints 
 hospitalers to solace and care for the physical wants 
 of the sick and unfortunate. 
 
 Religious Orders, In the hour of greatest need, 
 when all the powers of hell let loose, enraged and 
 combined witii the spirits of evU on earth, mie their 
 most furious onset, behold the Religious Orders xising 
 up to do battle for the Lord of Hosta— Man's threefold 
 wants, intellectual, moral and physical are wisely pro- 
 vided for— hence the orders apologists who preserve, de- 
 fend and propagate the truth ; the orders contemplative 
 to watch over and pray for the preservation of the work 
 of redemption in the moral man : the orders hospitalers 
 consecrated to the heaven-born duty of nursing and 
 providing for the sick and the destitute, from the Tnf ant 
 in his cradle to the old man just entering the shades of 
 death. Oh! divine institution, the church. 01 spouse 
 of the hving God 1 Priesthood, saints, reUgious orders, 
 the great means of thy preservation through all time, 
 are summed up in the single word, the church, 
 
 8. Christianity PROPAGATED. Christ has died for 
 all, without distinction of age, sex, nation or condition. 
 The greatest mark of Gt>d'8 love to Christians is the 
 preservation of Christianity ; the greatest mark of his 
 mercy to the nations still seated in the shadow of death 
 IS the light of the gospel, borne in the hands of the in- 
 ta^pid, self-devoted missionaries. From the moment of 
 
 the sroinor fnrfh c\i ♦1»Q o»^^o*l^„ ill ! -, 
 
 _ ,„... „^-,-:.iC3 xiiuuunea ana tstrenoth- 
 
 ened and inflamed by the Holy Spirit, to die last mis- 
 sionary whom we have seen departing to the distant 
 
f 
 
 I 1 
 
 I I 
 
 in 
 
 xxxu 
 
 -"X 
 
 INTRODUCTION, 
 
 clime, the cross his pioneer, the lamb without spot his 
 viaticum, through every age and in every dime, these 
 men of God, these priests rejoicing in the race, breathe 
 but one ardent aspiration, the conversion of souls. 
 They suffer privation, submit to the rack, shed their 
 generous blood, and fearlessly give up tlieir life to 
 consummate their heavenly purpose. As one nation 
 becomes unworthy of the fui-ther fruition of the Ucrht 
 of the gospel its divine rays are seen illumining other 
 and distant people. Mysterious providence ! just di»- 
 ^^pensation ! unspeakable goodness to the heathen 1 ter- 
 rible retribution for the unfaithful Christian I 
 
 FOURTH COURSE. 
 
 CHRISTIANITY VISIBLE. 
 
 1. Exterior worship. It is not sufficient ii i-ep- 
 resent religion to the mind and heart of man : that It 
 may be comprehended in the full extent of its excel- 
 lence, it must be presented also to the senses, therefore 
 has God given it expression in visible signs. Exterior 
 worship is to the dogma and precepts of Christianity, 
 what the visible world is to the mvisible— it is a re- 
 splendent mirror in which we see, and in a manner 
 touch with our hands, the truths of the supernatural 
 order, as we behold in the physical world the truths 
 of the natural order. 
 
 By exterior worship are rendered visible the teach- 
 ings of faith, the rules of morality, the fall of man. 
 his redemption, his immortal hopes, his duties, his 
 dignity. In a word, the exterior worship of the Catho- 
 
 liiU 
 
INTRODUCTION. ^^jj 
 
 lie church is Christianity visible to the senses ; it is to 
 religion what the word is to tlie thought— its true ex- 
 pression ; hence the expression which serves as the 
 caption for this course— Chrisfianitij visible. 
 
 2. The Sunday. After having ascended to the 
 early ages, and shown the venerable origin of the 
 Catholic worship, its necessity , its teachingr and per- 
 fect harmony with our wants ; after having described 
 the august places, the churches in which the holy cere- 
 mon'ms are performed, and shown that every part of 
 these churches is rich with precious and interesting 
 mementos, we explain the office of the Lord's day, or 
 Sunday, and consequently show liow worthy of reli- 
 gion is the Catholic worship. Whilst all tilings else 
 change and pass away around her, the Church remains 
 ever the same ; htr worship changes not witli climes • 
 what one priest does at the altar at any particular 
 moment of the sacrifice, the same is done at the same 
 moment by thousands of priests ; not only now, but 
 thousands of years ago the same was done. 
 
 3. Division op time. Time, since the fall of man, 
 may be defined, the respite granted hy divine justice to 
 man to recover his lost position. The year is divided 
 into three parts, corresponding to the three states of 
 religion, before, during, and after the preachincr of 
 Jesus Christ. ^ o 
 
 4. The FESTIVALS OR FEASTS. The festivals are 
 an imperfect image of the eternal festival of the just 
 
 m heaven — thev are so manv rnf7.«.«h;»« *«„.,^„: 
 
 tabhshed by the church from one point to another alone 
 the painful journey of life, at which the weary pilgrii^ 
 
fawi 
 
 A 
 
 xxxiv 
 
 INTRODUCTIOK, ^ 
 
 may invigorate his drooping spirits. The very name 
 recalls to man his history, past, present and future : it 
 teaches him the fear of Go<l, encourages and consoles 
 him, by i^mmding him of his primitive excellence, the 
 efficacy of redemption, and the unalloyed happiness 
 which awaits him. Festivals are to be considered not 
 only m an historical, doctrinal, moral and litu^ical 
 point of view, but as beautifully hannonizin<r with the 
 season at which they occur ; and stUl more beautifully 
 harmonizing with the wants of the human heart A 
 moment's reflection shows us that during the course of 
 I the year there is not a truth which the church does 
 not preach, not a virtue she does not propose for our 
 imitation, not a fibre of our soul which she does not 
 touch in some one of her various admu-able festivals, 
 inus is taught the letter of religion. 
 
 6. The spirit of religion. Every lesson of the 
 Catechism has for its object to place in bold relief this 
 great this one only truth : God loving man, lovinc. 
 him always ; having from the beginning of the world 
 but one purpose, viz : U> render man happy by repah- 
 ing the evil brought upon himself; and for the accom- 
 phshment of this merciful design, requiring and secur- 
 ing the concurrence of heaven and earth, of people and 
 kingdoms, the whole world, old and new. Thus the 
 love of God above all tilings, and our neighbor as our- 
 selves for the love of God is the beginning and the 
 end, the sum tot^l of all that is taught in the/.t.r 
 courses. That beautiful, consoling thought, worthy 
 of man and of God, cannot be l-n fre-uent?- m -ated 
 my little chUdren, love one another^ ^"''''''^ ^p^acea. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 0. Relioiomn ETERNITY. After having traveled 
 over the six thot.sand years wh.oh separate us from 
 tJie birth-day ot ereation, afte, hn . ing followed the 
 majestic river of religion, di.- casing fertility and life 
 on every side in its heaven-directed course, we turn 
 the eye to the ages of the future and ask ourselves 
 whither IS this divine religion conducting the human 
 race? The Roman Catholic Church, the sole depos- 
 ttanjo this religion, answers, by pointing to heaven. 
 She tells us that civilizing the nations, teachinc^ the 
 rulers and the ruled, forming them to virtue,' and 
 solacing all their wants, she gradually repairs in behalf 
 of the generations of earth, the woful effects of sin 
 restores to the mind the light, to the heart the health! 
 to the sou the empire over the senses, they enjoyed in 
 the state of primitive innocence ; thereby restorinc. man 
 to his original excellence and re-uniting him to°G.,d 
 the only source of happiness ; in a word, fitting him 
 for the beatific vision of God for all eternity! I„ 
 heaven all things shall be perfected, with respect to 
 ixoU, to creatures, and to man. 
 
 First, ma respect to God, heaven is the accom- 
 phshment of all his designs ; tJie full and entire enioy- 
 ment of all his works, the complete manifestation of 
 h|s glory, the delightful reign of a beloved father over 
 Hs docile children, the immeasurable, eternal outpour- 
 ing of his love for them, and the equally eternal out- 
 pouring of their love for him ; it is for God the lom- 
 
 piislimentof the nrnvor -^f V.:.. ^/ i r, ^ . 
 
 i--— - •" "« etc- «ui oon. leather . . . 
 
 h!avZ ''''"''' ^^^ "'^^ ^ '^''"' '''* '^'^ as U is in 
 
 ->i 
 
ff 
 
 I f 
 
 \ I 
 
 i 1 
 
 ! ! 
 
 xxxvi 
 
 INTRODVCTION. 
 
 Second. Far creatures, heavCn is the accomplish- 
 ment of the expectation spoken of by the great apostle : 
 Every creature groaneth, and is in labor even tUl now 
 roaumg to be delivered from the servitude of co,ruption 
 >ntotheiaert^ oftheglonj of the children of God 
 
 all htv; J"'"'""' '"•'^™° i« "'« accomplishment of 
 all his legitimate desires for soul and body_/,Aa« he 
 ml,.fied when thy glory shall appear. Whdt li.ht is 
 to him who has been deprived of sight, what heri.h is 
 to the sick nian peace to the afflicted, the refreshing 
 fountain to the thirsty traveler, his well-loved country 
 to ^e banished exile, heaven is to man, poor, suffering^ 
 struggling exiled man ; the fu" certain, perfect, enjoy 
 ment of all the goods, the r. ,.se and Immortality of 
 happiness and glory. For I reckon that the sufferinas 
 of thts present time are not worthy to be compared' Jth 
 the glory to come, that shall be revealed to us 
 
 f^rnmary. The exposition of the Roman Catholic 
 Kehgion, in its letter and in its spirit, its history, its 
 
 and Its ..„d in time and eternity, from the beginning I 
 
 Catechism of Pebsevebance." 
 
 "•■■J 
 
r 
 
 PRAT^B BEI-ORE Ann APTER CATECHISJ* 
 
 chiWren, and kindle in Zmt'^ ""T' °^ '''>' '''''■'••'•"' 
 Send forth ,h^s ,. „„;";" '^''.^^^-''f th» divine ,ove. 
 
 Shalt renew the fiice of the earth '^''' ""'' ""»» 
 
 th ",r.: ; r a,:iCn?''° r <'-''" "- ■•-'^e. 
 
 .ame Holy Spirit, we ma/ever J ."?'='' "•"■■ *=" '■" «■» 
 «a"J the truths of thyXr/r,"""" '^ ■•«'>'■ ™<"er- 
 «nJforeverrej„ieein tL o „,S'oT/" T "'"■"=^'™- 
 [rafon, through Jeaus Christ our Wd" !.«,'"' """■ 
 
 'ot on/Z^^, f:rrre?.ti:r 7^7 " ««" ""P- 
 
 ^hgion, .thereby to strengthen mfhe„r'"' •"■ ""^ ^oly 
 (hose virtues whieh it eomraa„r . '" ""^ P™""-^' "f 
 ^ correspond faithfully Tirtw' '^JT ""=" *» P-»ce 
 -ove a source of salvaLn t^ltlZ^'^C"'' """=" ""^ 
 T RESOLUTION 
 
 .se,rL\r;^'^«:ri::rfnT'' "■^-«^^»-' ■ 
 
 * f-ithful to the study of 2*^^ I *'' "-y '<"". I -"-ll 
 »«' by its 'ns.ructive'r„d°'p"Lrtrs.""' ^""^"^ '» 
 
 r. .. A. v. Bf. 
 
 ^y t'iy immaculate conc<»nf in» i^ 
 
 «ie for „e. and obUtiX t "t™ p^T ""'T ' '"'- 
 4 ™® P"'"^ of soul and bod/. 
 
n 
 
 CATECHISM. 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 \ ' r 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Teaching of Religion.— Catechism. 
 
 Question. What is the design of the Catechism of 
 Perseverance. 
 
 Answer. The design of the Catechism of Persever- 
 ance is to enable those who have made their first com- , 
 munion to persevere in the study and practice of! 
 religion. 
 
 Q. Why is it necessary to persevere in the study of 
 religion after our first communion ? 
 
 A. It is necessary to persevere in the study of reli-j 
 gion after our first communion : 1st. Because the in-s 
 structions which precede the first communion are very] 
 imperfect and easily forgotten. 2d. Because the sal- 
 vation of many may perhaps depend upon the further in- 
 struction and counsels of their pastors. 8d. Because,| 
 in fine, our Life is exposed to many miseries, which re-l 
 ligion alone, well understood and properly cherished,! 
 can alleviate. j 
 
 Q. Why is it necessary to persevere in the practice] 
 of religion after our first communion ? I 
 
 A. It is necessary to persevere in the practice off 
 religion after our first communion, because our Lord 
 has said : " He that shall persevere unto the end, hi^ 
 shall be saved." 
 
 O. How dop.s flip. nntppViism nf PprsAvPr«iP'»A "nvr 
 
 cure us these advantages ? 
 
Te in the study of j 
 
 COUSSE fIRST. go 
 
 and the pious exXlefetwClTrft'''^^"'"^' 
 I j. What does the word eateehismsrniiy? 
 
 |rel^'.on was taught oral]/ and not by ^fut" "'""■"''' 
 »f ?he ^Xr "'='*'" *^"=^' o™"/- thrfeginning 
 the'^worid T,? rf '*"g'>',<"^% i° the beginning of 
 
 ^hing. ^ **'^ *" "^ instructed by oral 
 
 Ao?t:CTi ^^'-'^-S also used i„ the begin- 
 
 lotteries of reUgion were^p'^^^.Tft*-- ^« 
 «• Of what should the word catechism remind u, 9 
 
 fuae us to imitate l£em. ^ Christians, and in- 
 
40 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Teaching of Religion. - Scripture aoid Tradition 
 
 Q' Why did God write his law? 
 
 Ji. trod wrote his Jaw to prevent mnn f^^ r 
 tmg or alterino- it. He him«oi? ^^n from forget- 
 
 wrilten on tables of stonr if ^^''^ *^^ ^^^ *« ^Sses 
 also his orrnaLt^Te~r,r^^^^^^^^ 
 the inspired writers wrol^t^^'-'"^' afterwards and all 
 structiol and"hrWs7ory onTe W^^'^t'^''^ ^^eir in- 
 these books combined a?e called tiron^r^'P'"- ^" 
 
 which God ma(le wirtto ' *^^ !"^^"f or covenant 
 
 through the miii ;f i/ii^^^r "ifis": ^^T"^^ ^T^^^ 
 contains, on the ono noU fi ^'^ ^ contract which 
 
 of God ; 'and o. the otff 't!f ^«""«ands and promises 
 ish people to C^^^S^^"^ ^^ ^^^ ^- 
 
 into four paits ' J st Tbl J f ""TJ^r ^"^^^ ^e divided 
 
 five inn.mXr.* iteS rxn?^ 1 ^^•"?^^' ^^^^'^ '-^^e 
 
 and Deuteronomy The; fro. n'' \T^T'^ ^""^bers 
 
 the Law, because ihevZnT^ ""^^^"^ *^^ Pentateuch, or 
 
 historica boTs wW^rr^" ^¥,^«^«nant. 2d. The 
 
 people of God- 1 ^.tt/!! S'^^jr f ^"'^'"''•^ ^/'^^ 
 
 that of Judges, the f^r Cw 1:^^' ^"t ^^ '^^^^^^^^ 
 
 called Paralipimenon the bol^J%^^ ^ *^« books 
 
 ^ehemias and the two books of M. 1'"^^'' *^^* ^^ 
 
 A«/ory of cerfain saint, oTT.ri^'^^'''^^^' ' «^ ^^^ 
 
 HJ^eh as the histories^ Job Ru/ ^^^^ Per^^ona^es, 
 
 Esther. ^^' -^^"^h, Tobias, Judith and 
 
 Q- Continue. 
 
 stri^ction.'whil?!!?^.'*^?'^"* ^^ontains books of ,'n. 
 ' ~"^' '^""" "'^ ^^>^ *« iive well J such are 
 
COURSE FIRST. ^j 
 
 who^are so caUed because they wrote TeTs C*S 
 Q- Wmt is the New Testament? 
 
 more perfect tlian the aneie™ ''""""^'^ '^ 
 
 4 -rl "'j?' "4.'"' ^"''^ Testament composed ' 
 
 one „f '^f T . ^''y^ *■"" fourteen of St. Paul 
 
 and ot'of S .Xde*™S°i ^tZ"^'' tTf f '' ^>'» 
 is Ae Apocalypse oi sf John? ^''°'''"''"' '^^' ""ch 
 
 me?; cTibS, tL'",^? ' °f *« OW and New Testa- 
 
 uirects tfte author in the selection of tliino-o „i i 
 known to him, and p^serve^hi™ t'^'lZfl^K 
 -Siting mem ; it is authentic, when it has hppn v^lVr 
 ™tten by the author to whom it is attributeS ; it "^ 
 
42 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 genuine, when it has come down to us, such as the 
 author wrote it, without any essential alteration 
 
 ^- «ow do we know that the books of the Old and 
 New Testament are inspired, authentic and genuinT 
 
 A We know that the books of the Old and New 
 Testament are inspired, authentic and genuine hy the 
 testimony of Jews and Christians, by the testimony of 
 the martyrs and finally, by the teaiing of the Catho- 
 
 Scriptures?" ^' *'"*^' °^ ""^^^^^^ ^^"^^ ^" *^« «^^^«d 
 sacled^^wt" *^^ *'*"*^' "i "fusion are found in the 
 
 Tw^'by'^trarnr"'^ ^' ^^°^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^-^^^ 
 
 Q. What is tradition? 
 j„^' ^^*^''j''° signifies testimony or truth handed 
 
 Q. How many traditions are there? 
 
 christSi^t^dXr" *'■'"""'''' *■'' •^'"''* "»<» *« 
 
 Q. What is the Jewish tradition? 
 
 A, The Jewish tradition is the word of God nnf 
 JjTitten in the Old Testament, but handed down amon. 
 ^\^^Z^.^ ^'*^^^ «^^"y' or in writino-. "° 
 
 ^. What is Christian tradition? ° 
 
 • if' AT^^^M^"*'*^^^*^«^^«thewordofGod,notwritten 
 in the New Testament, but which the apost es Sved 
 from the mouth of Jesus Christ, which they trLns- 
 mitted orally to then- disciples, and wliich has come 
 
 orTstrof'^htr^^^^^^^^^ - -^^^^^»- ^' ^^ ^^^-3 
 
 of relStnf ^'^ *^^ *'"'' ^^^* '^"^"*^' °^ *^« *r"tl^« 
 
 f 1./q ^^f *'^'' great sources of the truths of reUo-ion are 
 - „. ,... , ,.,, „„.^ _^ i iiui wuu. v> e are bound to believe 
 
COURSE FIRST. 
 
 43 
 
 the truths handed down to us by the universal tradition 
 ot the churcli, as well as those contained in the Scrip- 
 tures, since they are equally the word of God 
 
 d in the sacred 
 
 wish and the 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Knowledgeof God.— God considered in himself. 
 Q. What is God? 
 
 A. God is a spirit, infinite, eternal and omnipotent, 
 who sees all things, hears all things, is every where 
 who has created the world by his power, and who 
 governs it by his wisdom. 
 
 Q. What proofs have you of the existence of God ? 
 A. Ihere are many proofs of tl '^ existence of God. 
 We give the three folfowing onl ; 1st. There is no 
 cause without an effect ; a painting supposes a painter, 
 a house an architect, so also the world presupposes the 
 cause that created it. Thus a view of the universe is 
 a sensible proof of the existence of God. 2d The 
 testimony of men. All nations have believed in the 
 existence of God. He who would dare say that this 
 behef IS false, would be considered a fool. 3d The 
 absurdity of atheism. To deny the existence of God 
 IS to admit an effect without a cause, that good and 
 evil are the same, &c., &c. ^ 
 
 Q. What are the principal perfections of God? 
 A, Ihe principal perfections of God are • 1st Hia 
 eternity : for God being an infinite beinrhas neitW 
 beginmngnorend. 2d. His independence : Godbein^ 
 mfinite, depends on nothing, all things depend on him 
 nothing happens but by his permission or by hi ^m 
 3d His unity : God being iknite is necess^aH^ Zl 
 
 t^Jt.TI!^T^:.'t^^^^^^ infinite cannot h^ave a 
 
 V""' • "^^^. "^ y^^'-v ^3 iimiied, imperlect, subiect to 
 
 change and dissolution. Being created to the iSa'e oi 
 
44 CATECHISM OF PEBSBVERANck 
 
 o^iZtr "'''= *" ''^'' '^'^ <'M«->t perfections in 
 
 earsfthA hear™ 1 tuts an/ "T"''^"' ' ''^ '"' 
 »ees all things. Itt fSile? ot I'akinTL* w/'f 
 Ood condescends to dIstp liim=niJ V*,^.^^"p "Y wl"cli 
 our understandinV P4ff/"»^elf within the reach of 
 mean thefu^kelith^^^^ the an^er of God, we 
 is never in anger P""''^^' '^°' ^^^ God 
 
 A S^^.r^ tlie other perfections of God? 
 
 ^ 18 infinite, he knows all thin' s th7n..f ""^^^ ^°^ 
 
 .ions Without thiXar'krpSK: •*" p-^-^^^- 
 
 «• What 18 providence? 
 ^.Providence is the act by which fin,1 >^,„ 
 and directs all created things lotS^ plt^JJ'' 
 Q. Give some proofs of a'Providence T ""'• 
 
 whth pLmVif th^t Jh' ™'™T'*« harmony of 
 
 cause tCo^d'uc^^^ d^Sert^:r I '.f^'"?^"* 
 who have ever believed in , r„f "T /"'."""""ons. 
 the world, and have also offet?. ""'' **' ''<' K°™™« 
 
 fices tohim. 3j:7he r^^^y^TaSXt r"- 
 a Providence is to admit a rj™I%X ™ ', ,? 5°''™^ 
 
 dumb and slothful, vJho^fet: thelvorfd 'Anuf'l' 
 and who treat<? alifc-A +K^ ^ ^ ^uim run at hazard, 
 
 one who S^es Wm " "'"' ^"'■''^'" ""<» *« 
 
CHAPTER IV, 
 
 45 
 
 ■Kjiowledffe of Gnil n j 
 
 ^,^«;W.at we. t,e«.t words GoasMeine^atW 
 
 of God 'ir""-; '''""'" ^''o^- u Ic > *'«^'''- /'ffeet, 
 in.|„fr-«o<lWc.atedt.ewoHdio..„„„ 
 
 out of nothing and toi"r,n.^^[T' '",""''"' «"^ earth 
 teach us that ho is free to jf .'^'i" "j' "r, he wUhed t^ 
 ^. VVIiat was the sfnf« ^^T x, *^ P^^ases. 
 |crc^ate,Ut ? "='*« "^ the earth when God had 
 
 6ri:^^^^:z:^:^^ =»• we 
 
 koHout;'S:Ttt'tf '--"e us to e„,V the 
 pes, and to l»h„. :. _^ universe, to admi™ :'" Y ""* 
 
 '^•%Htt.veIswithroteSl^Lt,, 
 
ill 
 
 46 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 in seven or eight minutes a ray of light travels through 
 many millions of miles. 
 
 Q. Why does God make light travel with such 
 velocity, and in every direction ? 
 
 A. God makes light travel with such velocity jind 
 in every direction, in order that an infinity of objects 
 may be seen at the same instant by a great number of 
 persons, and that the night may be promptly dis- 
 pelled. 
 
 Q. What are the blessings conferred by light ? 
 
 A. The blessings conferred by ligiit are T 1st. To 
 color objects, in order to distinguish them. 2d. To 
 contribute to our use and pleasure ; for colors embellish 
 our dress and furniture ; they are employed in the vari- 
 ous situations of life : some environ us with modesty, 
 others with brilliancy, whilst others serve us for mourn- 
 ing. 3d. Light secures our health and life. Thus 
 God has made all things for us. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Knowledge of God— God considered in his works. 
 Second day of the Creation. 
 
 Q. What did God do on the second day ? | 
 
 A. The second day God made the firmament, and! 
 
 separated the waters which surrounded the earth; one! 
 
 portion of them he elevated above the firmament, andj 
 
 called them the waters above ; the other portion he left! 
 
 beneath the firmament, and called them the waters! 
 
 below. 
 
 Q. What is the firmament ? 
 A. The firmament or heavens is all that space whicbl 
 extends from the earth to the fixed stm-s. 
 
 O. What is tho. ovfpnf nf +V«o V»oo^rr.«« 9 
 
 A. To judge of the extent of the heavens it will 
 suffice to know: Ist. That the sun which appears tol 
 
ERANCE. 
 
 it travels through 
 
 travel with such 
 
 such velocity and 
 nfinity of objects 
 I great number of 
 be promptly dis- 
 
 ed by light? 
 %i\t are: 1st. To 
 h them. 2d. To 
 •r colors embellifih 
 >loyed in the vari- 
 us with motlesty, 
 irve us for mourn- 
 and life. Thus 
 
 id in his works, 
 tion. 
 
 d day ? 
 5 firmament, andj 
 id the earth; onej 
 e firmament, andi 
 ler portion he lefti 
 them the waters! 
 
 that space which i 
 :ftrs. 
 
 JUS : 
 
 heavens it will' 
 hich appears tol 
 
 COUrSE FIRST, 
 
 47 
 ccupy so small a 8nacc in *n««, • 
 pillion times greater tC t^e ^etTh V^T^ '^T "^ 
 wenty-five thousand miles in pJrnfw' "^^ ^^ ^^"t 
 t is ninety millions of miird^Tst^^^^^^^^ '^^^' 
 
 M. That the fixed starrL ^''''"' *^« ^a^^^- 
 
 P^ousands in number. ^irtlluTr/^^^^ '''"'^ "^'^ 
 brth the glory of God. ^^^ ^^^^^^^ show 
 
 Q. What must we conclude from this ? 
 
 ^. From this we must conclude 1st Tb.. 
 httle moment, if we consirl.r A V li.^^* ^^ ^^o 
 ^eupyin the wirld, but thlfwc a ^f " 'P''^^'" ^^« 
 lomentif we reflect that \hT7 ^ ""^ "^^^^^ J^^^at 
 
 f ommunion. oivcnimseU to us m the Holy 
 
 { I m cfc r £^ *?^ ^^^- «^ ^^- Wens ? 
 
 f e eye the most feoW ^0^0^' "^".^^ P'«^«-« 
 
 £e mornin. and evenr^XTstlnr •'^'""^?^^' ^» 
 
 Jpothe our sight and preolre it .?.?. f' ? *^"^^^ *« 
 
 lys of the sun, or for fhe comin; f"?"" ^^' *^^ ^""iant 
 
 1 Q. Wat occupies thpT" darkness of the ni<rht. 
 
 frth from the hXens? ""^"^^ ^^^^^'J^ separates Ve 
 
 hh and presses upon our bL'"'''""^' *^^ ^J^o^e 
 
 ce; each^man beacon hL htd' a"vV'^^ ^'^' 
 
 »eh weighs at least twentv-onP fK^ "^^T^ °^ ^^^ 
 
 ' are not crushed by it becS^^«?.t *^?"«and pounds ; 
 
 Ices an equilibrium -i thT.p'-^^^ •''''* ""^^^"^ "« P^o- 
 
 ^. What does tliis show us ? 
 
 _lhis shows how completPlv n„. i:r. .-_ . 
 -Ht in rile hands of lit^ ^ JS' i"'"' *"^ ^'^ at every 
 fend him. ^^^' ^^^ ^<^w we should fear 
 
 Why is air invisible? 
 
48 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. The air which is so closely connected with us is 
 invisible, because, if it were visible, objects could not 
 be di.stin(!tly seen. 
 
 Q. What is the use of air ? 
 
 A. I St. The air is a messenger wliich brings us the 
 various odors, and enables us to discern the good or bad 
 qualities of food ; it brings us sounds and enables us to 
 know Avhat passes at a distance, and also the thoughts 
 of others. 2d. The air is a kind of pump that raises 
 up from the sea the water necessary to render the 
 earth fruitful, and afterwards distributes it wherever 
 the Creator ordains. 3d. Finally, the air enables us 
 to live by respiration. It is a great blessing for which 
 many neglect to thank God. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Knowledge of God — God considered in his workti 
 Third day of Creation. 
 
 Q. "VVliat did God do the third day ? 
 
 A. The third day Gon gathered the sea in the 
 place which he had prepared for it ; he commanded the 
 earth to appear and bring forth the green herbs, the 
 plants find the trees. 
 
 Q. What observation do you make on the extent of 
 tlie sea ? 
 
 A. On the extent of the sea, I observe that it is 
 neither too great nor too small. If it were greater, the 
 earth would be an uninhabitable marsh, because we 
 should have too much rain ; if it were smaller, we 
 should not have enough, the earth would be sterile 
 and we would die with famine. 
 
 Q. How has God prevented the water of the sea 
 from corrupting ? 
 
 A. God has prevented the water of the sea from cor- 
 rupting by two means ; the first is the ebbing and now- 
 
E. 
 
 with us is 
 could not 
 
 128 U8 the 
 )0(lorbad 
 ibles U8 to 
 tiioujz;lit8 
 lat raises 
 (nder the 
 wherever 
 nables us 
 for which 
 
 s worka 
 
 2a in the 
 anded the 
 lerbs, the 
 
 extent of 
 
 that it is 
 eater, the 
 acause we 
 nailer, we 
 be sterile 
 
 f the sea 
 
 from cor- 
 and iiow- 
 
 cocrjiss Finsr. 
 
 tho color best suiXi^r"-'" ^^^^^' because m.p„ • 
 
50 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 4th. The seed or fruit which serves for our wants and 
 pleasures, and for perpetuating the plant. 
 
 Q, What do you conclude from this ? 
 
 A. From this we must conclude, that it is sufficient 
 to study only the smallest flower, to fill us with con- 
 fidence and love for God, and make us exclaim with bur 
 Lord : Not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed 
 as one of these; if God so clothe the grass of the field 
 which to-day «s, and to-morrow is thrown into the oven^ 
 how much more you, Oye of little faith. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Knowledge of God — God considered in his works. 
 End of third day and beginning of the fourth day 
 of the Creation. 
 
 Q. What else did God do on the third day ? 
 
 A. On the third day, God also created the trees of 
 every kind. The earth, which thus far was only a 
 vast prairie, became on a sudden an immense orchard, 
 planted with every sort of trees, loaded with fruits of a 
 thousand different kinds. 
 
 Q. Why has God created the fruit trees ? 
 
 A. God has created the fruit trees for our wants and 
 our pleasure. He shows us his paternal tenderness by 
 giving us, in fruits, a food as wholesome as it is pleas- 
 ant and very cheap ; and he shows his paternal tender- 
 ness also by sending us these fruits at the season when 
 we most need them. 
 
 Q. Did not God create other trees also ? 
 ^ A. God created many other trees which do not fur- 
 nish us with food. These trees are very useful ; with 
 their wood we build houses and ships, make furniture 
 and cook our food ; they afford us shade, purify the 
 air, and charm the sight by the grandeur of their size 
 and the beauty of their verdure. 
 
COCSSa FIRST. . 
 
 boH-eb of the "eaS H:,!':'^"!"* f '« '-■'"^. The 
 ,metah,, suc-li as gold and iron r nfiT™"? »'«' "'"^W 
 « to „., a„°d no. ^>^J^S:-^ 
 
 nS tKuXdtV"-' '"~° "'«' «'-» oot created 
 4teran"tttT^trt^ ^°r 0^- » 
 
 "Vgive u, light wuEdaz.t?l"h'''^r'''' "«"'' 
 
 ■lajr warm without Tur„h,f ,?? "'?/'?'«' ""^ that 
 
 learer, the earth would be bii . ^ '.V« ^n "'ere 
 
 «W,4he eartl. wodd be ?™.'en Th"'" ' "'' ^«™ 
 'ould happen if tho «,m „ . '"'■f""- Jhc same thin'» 
 
 «; W£ fur^er do "r^^nlrW-f.'^'^' » ^"'»" "'• 
 '»■' ^ "'^"'""''"'"h respect to tte 
 
 H h' "e^^lt^lS"^^^^^^^ -,i' -^ <Jax. 
 hvihes all nature. It gl^ ,1?''*"^: illumines and 
 
 ri.;s doctrine, and ^^^01^^:11^ 
 
 Q' ^oes the sun rise every dav at th. 
 ^' The sun does not Hsp nv^ i ^^""^ P^'nt? 
 
 H;»he'reTsS::t!^?oXtarh*^ 
 
 -d light upon the t^-utttSTs S^r 
 
52 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 Our heavenly Father wished to teach us, by this, to 
 love all men without exception, because they are all 
 our brothers. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Knowledge of God— God considered in his works. 
 End of the fourth day of the Creation. 
 
 Q. What else did God do on the fourth day? 
 
 A. On the fourth day God also made the moon to 
 pfeside over the ni<?ht. This beautiful planet renders 
 us the greatest services. It lessens the great darkness 
 of the night, it regulates the labors of the field, it affords 
 liaht to the traveler by night, and at each instant re- 
 veals to us the wisdom of the Creator ; for the moon, 
 like the sun, changes each day its hour of rising and 
 setting. 
 
 Q. What more did God do? 
 
 A. God also made the stars, whose numker, size, 
 and continual, regular motion show forth the glory of 
 our heavenly Father and challenge our gratitude. 
 
 Q. How so? 
 
 A. The stars render us great service ; the polar star, 
 for instance, directs our course both by land and sea ; 
 the other stars diminish the darkness in tlie absence of 
 the moon. If these stars were nearer to us, they 
 would dazzle the sight or burn the earth ; if they were 
 farther off, they would be useless. 
 
 Q. Why has God created the sun and moon? 
 
 A. God has created the sun and moon, in order to 
 separate the day from the night, and regulate the order 
 of the seasons. The light, the heat and the opportu- 
 
 •, A - 1_1 li-l .,i. f^r... n4r <^ii.. i-loilir otrrwii'jf lOH'J aTO. 
 
 some of the many blessings conferred upon us by the 
 day, and deserve all our gratitude. 
 
d upon us by the 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 1st. It instructs u by Si™ tr ^* '"""^ "'^^^'-'S' = 
 our si^ht the creatures which sfirrn,? 'r™ 'i'"" »«« and 
 our mind the nothi„„„eL fromwr?'^ "'V ^* '•««'»'ls to 
 and the darkness of StrvZl^'t-T ^"^ ^P™"?- 
 freed by the gospel. 2d K ^J,''''^^ '^^ W bee-n 
 sleep, but it dMs it ffentlv . F ^^"8* "' ^st and 
 teaJ.usthatallthits^a^LdA'""' ''''fe^ncc, to 
 for God M. The ni^ht XtL^.r' "•"'* '»"-^«'''«» 
 serves the herbs and pfants S ■;/"■' *'"' ?">- 
 sun were to i^main afways' above tZ"'.? ^"'^ ^^ *« 
 It secures our lives ao-o!„;f -i ■ V *™ horizon. 4th 
 go forth ^nrir^l^T^^^^^^^ ^hese belt 
 , jei;e no „i.I,t, hunger would Wp^.I?^' ^"* ^^ ^'^^^^ 
 Hunng the day, and thus man w n '"" *^ &« ^o^th 
 exposed to their fury ^^"^ ""^"^^ ^^ incessantly 
 
 I H- VVhat other serviop rlr» «.^ i • 
 ^nd moon ? "^'"^^ ^^ ^^ denve from the sun 
 
 ^- We derive another serv 
 
 ioon ; they regulate the orTel , 'JiT '^" ^"" ^"^ 
 our seasons are necessarv • f/. • seasons. The 
 ^"mmer^ripens, thfS iTawl'sT"^ P^fP^^^«' *h« 
 rarl^ - ^- need, and X;:r^i;^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 .ealT"^* ^^^ *^« b^--.- and instructions of each 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^ teaches us the 
 
 •ortion of those thin^^s which «;. '"™''' ^^^^« «« a 
 ;^ehes us that whenlrrived atTh«T''"7 ^^^ "«' ^"^ 
 'ust above all thincrg khnr ?. i ^«® ^* ^^a^on, we 
 'r houses with i^s bfessTnl/ kT""* ^^^ ^^11 'fiUs 
 :f;ns us not to attach orS'irtst'*.^^' ^^'"^ "^^^ 
 'nter enables us to em'ov tChl • ^^'''^' J'^nally, 
 - other seasons, and U L.l k ''I""'? ^^^^" "« by 
 \"" '— -^"^^oni coid and huiifrerr -"'""*"''"' ^^ ^^^ose 
 
 6» 
 
CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 • 
 
 Knowledge of God— God considered in his works. 
 Fifth day of the Creation. 
 
 Q. What did God do on the fifth day ? 
 
 -4. On the fifth c.:iy God made the fishes and the 
 birds. This new species of creatures, more perfect 
 than those which preceded them, affords us a new sub- 
 ject of admiration. 1st. It is a wonder that the fishes 
 can live in the sea, which is salty and produces no- 
 thing. 2d. It is also a wonder that their race ha^ not 
 lonjr since been destroyed. For the larger ones contin- 
 ually pursue, the smaller, whilst there is nothing to 
 ^efend them. To protect themselves, they fly towards 
 the shore, whither the larger fish cannot follow them. 
 But in thus giving shelter to the smaller, the larger, it 
 would seem, are left to perish by being deprived of 
 their prey. Such indeed would be the case if God had 
 not provided for their wants by sending them shoals of 
 little creatures which they swallow by thousands. 
 All these fishes of the sea would perish with cold, if 
 they were not warmly protected by their scales and 
 their oil. 
 
 Q. What advantages do we derive from the fishes ? 
 
 A. We derive many advantages from the fishes ; 
 their flesh feeds us, and their bones serve for many 
 purposes ; there are some which every year visit our 
 coasts and are taken, others ascend our streams to their 
 very sources in order to carry to all men the blessings 
 of the Creator. ° 
 
 Q. What else did God do on the fifth day? 
 
 A. On the fifth day God also created the birds. Like 
 the fishes they also sprang from the sea, and this is 
 a great miracle that the sea should in the twinkling of j 
 an eye have produced two species of creatures so dif- ; 
 ferent. The birds are a new nronf of fliA infim'fo «,;, 
 
 the Lord. 
 
ERANCK 
 
 d iu his works, 
 bion. 
 
 day? 
 
 e fishes and the 
 es, more perfect 
 rds us a new sub- 
 ier that the fishes 
 nd produces no- 
 heir race has not 
 rger ones contin- 
 re is nothing to 
 , they fly towards 
 not follow them, 
 ler, the larger, it 
 sing deprived of 
 J case if God had 
 ig them shoals of 
 v^ by thousands, 
 •ish with cold, if 
 their scales and 
 
 from the fishes ? 
 rom the fishes; 
 serve for many 
 y year visit our 
 streams to their 
 en the blessings 
 
 fthday? 
 I the birds. Like 
 sea, and this is ., 
 he twinkling of i 
 creatures so dif- 
 
 f.nA infinifo -nric- 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 Q. How so ? 
 
 wo^deifullyl^^^^ bcKlies, which an. 
 
 their preservation for tK! "«^?^ ^^••- 2d. By 
 
 thing necessaiy t^pXuLmV"'!^"^.^^^^ «^4 
 ^ «"d also the meansKui^tW^K*''! ^'' ^"^ ^^l 
 .. their nests, for theyk^TttT^^'''^^^''^' ^d- B^ 
 
 when they should make ^^em t wl "'^ ""^*«' ^«d 
 I si^e they ought to -i^thenT' IT f *^^ ^^^"» ^nd 
 I who taught^the^ "Al tifis 4tL r r"' *^"* ^d 
 instinct, for tji. .ancreS;,V ^i ?'"^">^' ^y their 
 «oon as they have S to L, t"^*"^ ^"^ habits as 
 These little creatures frevt^„«? f ^^"'^^ *« feed, 
 stantly flying abouTso^ avS^^^^^ 
 
 now become sedentary, coumieoLl^i"*'^ >'^"*<^°«^ 
 theu" appetites. ^* courageous, and moderate in 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 the Creation. "egmnrng of the sixth day of 
 
 country to another every y^^^^^ ^'^^^ one 
 
 Jointer they pass into thh^^L^i *H ^PP'^ach of 
 ind the food Ld warmth ^t to £ k. ^H"^ '^^y «an 
 They make their p^Z at th. n^^ ^'""'^ elsewhere, 
 ^^"ide, or map, or provfsLn. nn/^P^": ^^«' ^^^out 
 
 to rea^^h theirdestKr itl 1^-/^^ "^^^^ f^i* 
 and conducts them. ^ ^i-ondence who feeds 
 
 Q- Of what utility are birds ? 
 thei;f"..wflf.^?^^^VV«%; their flesh f..^„ „„ 
 
 dehghts"u.;anri^eyMve^^^^^^ 
 
 y atuver us from swarms of insect^ 
 
66 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 V 
 
 Q. ^f^jhat does God's goodness to birds remind us? 
 wof,i«of ' f'^i'^'' ^"^ ^'^^ re^ninds us of those 
 words of our Lord : -Are not two sparrows sold tra 
 farthing f And yet not one of them shall fnll i ^t. 
 ground without your Father Fear Jf a ^ ) "" '^^ 
 
 Q. What did God do on the sixth day ? 
 
 ful man, they were oTeat^"™*- ^* '^ ^°' """>' «»- 
 animak?''" "^ '»"'P™«P'J qualities of the domestic 
 
 ^ey know the^masters and arc .IwaysCd^t^Te'e 
 C. What are die chief services they render us ? 
 
 Q. What else did God do on the sixth day? 
 and ;.epHle* Th^ t^X '''^' ^^ '''^^^ *»« insects 
 
 he ts'a«Ti;e Ws^. \' ^^ f ^f « ^^^ -^ich 
 
 royal . maScence t W Vn ' ^^ ""^f"^^ *^''°^ ^^^^ 
 
 billHancv^o7.,!it^*i'?5,.^^^^^^ displays all the 
 
 A i-^i vi ^uiu, ui uiiuuouus and all the 
 
 MMIM 
 
ijuiiuwiiifn 
 
 NCE, 
 
 V 
 
 e destroy the 
 
 [s remind us? 
 us of those 
 ».9 sold for a 
 ^11 fall to the 
 hereforcy you 
 
 the domestic 
 ill the beasts 
 bor, and fur- 
 3r man, sin- 
 he domestic 
 
 Stic animals 
 Jhild; their 
 are satisfied 
 1 as are of 
 ave for us ; 
 idy to serve 
 
 der us ? 
 ur produce, 
 nother; to 
 clothe us 
 
 ly? 
 
 he insects 
 ^od do not 
 the mall- 
 aent. 
 
 ith which 
 them with 
 ^s all the 
 Qdall the 
 
 COURSE FIHST. 
 
 67 
 
 labor, for each oLtas its 7^^^^^^ s""^^^'^ '^^"^ ^^' 
 as the spider; others afe SLrsr^thrhr^'Tf? 
 are chemists and mathematicians thS « .i? ""'i "^^ 
 perfect y how to disfma.ricK ♦u ' , *^' *^*^3^ ^^no^ 
 them, thV Jow how S tt-P'^K*? ^^^^'^ ^^^^ 
 to render them warmTcLio^r. ^'^^»^?f^°»« «« as 
 ficient to lodge themsersTnfeTrut ^^^ ^^- 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 Q. Wlmt does the ant teach us? 
 
 Snd indu.tr^ in oj? htr fi„*.fr *?. T" '""'thought 
 derness pa^nts ZuU Ve" ^tiL retud^e'^ '^"; 
 
 ^ nriT u ^® ^*^®^ *®ach us ? 
 
 love-aJfai'/rTeilhir "?gf T ^"P*"°"' *- 
 aank their Creator aSd our o^\r1? • T'l-™ *" 
 
 A nt' -Ir *" ^'"^ ^»™ te™t us? 
 
 «.e power of Go^rrhol^li*' "-^^ ?^*- «<"'?«»' i» 
 a .source of rkhes for ^.1 '"P'-'' "o™ produces 
 agreeable huStv is to P^ Provinces. 2d. How 
 nature, he makes use ^ Hfi-tl?"" '5 "i*"'^'''"' "^ '" 
 perform his^^tteTtVorkt mV *",.''"■»'''<' *" 
 to take pride in our ^nl.! ■' ri ^'^ '"o''* ™ are 
 
 rente'i''? ' ''"'™' ''° '^ reptUes and wild animaJs 
 
t 
 
 68 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. The reptiles and wild animals render us many 
 services. They teach us to respect and fear God, 
 whose power lias created so many terrible animals 
 and whose paternal arm, which keeps them confined 
 to the deserts and rocks, could let tliem loose, when- 
 ever he pleases. They also furnish us with costly 
 lurs, and eat up the dead bodies of other animals, which 
 
 !J?* removed from the earth would corrupt the air 
 
 H. What should we think of those thin*rs which we 
 cannot comprehend in nature ? " 
 
 ^. We should think : 1st. That like the rest, they 
 are the work of a God infinitely good and infinitely 
 wise. 2(1. I hat they are useful, because they form a 
 part of the creation, of which they help to make up 
 the whole. 3d. They make us know and feel our 
 'Ignorance, and teach us to believe the mysteries of 
 religion. 4th. That a great number of them exercise 
 our virtue, expiate our sins, and thus contribute to our 
 sanctification, which is the object God proposed to 
 himself m creating the world. 
 
 Q. What is meant by saying, aU is harmony in the 
 
 A. In saying that all is harmony in the world, we 
 mean that all the parts of the universe have reference 
 the one to the other ; that they pre-suppose one an- 
 other, and that, like the wheels of a watch, they are 
 interlinked with one another, and that if the smallest 
 tiling should be added to or taken from it, the equi- 
 librium would be destroyed, and neitlier order nor 
 beauty would remain. 
 
 Q. In what light should we look upon the worl^ ? 
 iv V 7;®^*^no"l'i look upon the world as a book in 
 which God has written his existence, his goodness. 
 His wisdom, his power ; our duty towards him, towards 
 our neighbor and towa Is ourselves. If we know how 
 to read this beautiful )ook, we shall see God present 
 everywhere, and this uiought will sanctify us, by fill- 
 
 mff ua with rpsn*»nf nnnt^A^.^^ j i *' '' 
 
COURSE FIRST, 
 
 59 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 L" m make ,nan loLr?^^ """J" "mn, eaym„ 
 »orU existed a, a maZifiS'b^t '*™^™- ^T'"" 
 
 one to read it; the world was a hriir ."""* "''^ "» 
 there was „o master to inhabft a„rl 1 "" •'"'''^''' b-t 
 fore God made man. ""'' ""J"^ «• Thcre- 
 
 J WY<"''«o'lmaIte man last? 
 
 all <^'"S^^r::tarX':::^Tr^^ f- m..,»rof 
 1» prtmared to receive iZ'^^' **' "" ^"'^S^ should 
 
 "«*. In orde'r to show t tr"' ""f "'"' ^' ""'» ** 
 he was about to mak„ i. S«»ndeur of the worlr 
 
 deliberates, and fi"afc' ^«J7™lt« with himse^he 
 then u>ok slime of the eaX. "' ""^^ '»«»• He 
 body of man after whiXL*^ t:!"!!- "' '' '*'™«'' «"« 
 
 [„^. The bod7ofm^i° ■.■"*? P™*'"™? 
 
 marts the dignity of man T^*? ^°'' ' secondly, it 
 l^'iy IS a ma'ster-pieee worth^ *?" 7"^ "' '"eason.'^our 
 the eye of faith ft fa a^f^^"' admiration, and to 
 
 I A. Oursonn/oSL'PJ".'""'? 
 
60 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 
 eyes, nor touched by our hands ; it is spiritual, be- 
 cause all its operations are spiritual. 
 Q. Is our soul free ? 
 
 A. Our soul is free, that is, it can will or not wUl 
 a^t or not act. Material creatures are not free, because 
 their acts are always and invariably the same. We 
 feel that we are free, because we exi)erience joy when- 
 ever we do good, and sorrow whenever we do evil 
 Q. Is our soul immortal ? 
 
 A. Our soul is immortal, that is, it will never die ; 
 It cannot be dissolvet ike the tody, because it has no 
 parts. God alone could annihilate our soul, l.nf he has 
 said that he Will never annihilate it, but will rewanl 
 or punish it for all eternity. 
 
 Q. How was man made to the imacre of God*^ 
 ^. Man was made to the image of God, because 
 God IS a pure spirit, and maji, as to his soul, is also a 
 pure spirit : God is free and eternal, and man by his 
 soul is free and immortal. God is the king ot" the 
 whole universe and man is the vicegerent of God, 
 and the lord of all that surrounds him. All tlS 
 have reference to God-all things have reference to 
 Sf ^ t^ierefore man should refer himself and all 
 things to God. From this we should conclude that 
 we are beings trulv great, and that we ought greatly 
 to fear domg anything unworthy of us. ^ ^ ^ 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Knowledge of Man.--Man considered in his relations 
 
 to creatures. 
 
 Q. mat do man's relations with creatures show us ? 
 
 A. Ihe relations of man with creatures show us 
 the goodness of God and the dignity of our nature 
 Man was created to be : 1st. The master. 2d. The 
 
 
 0,1 
 
 j-iic mufl-pnest oi the universe. 
 
COURSE FIRST. -- 
 
 61 
 
 xJ;J!eY '' '"'""* ^^ °^^°'« ^^»S the master of the 
 , A. Man is master of the universe that i« r ^ i 
 given liim cou.niand over all ere itu'roT a' ^°^ ^'^' 
 man remained innocent all .rnnfn V ^' ^^"^ »« 
 
 to his will ; but tlier^eVol e iT^^^^^ ^^-^^ 
 
 he revolted acrainst God 7 rVr:"''' "^^'^ »» 
 all power ove? theL ^''^' ^^'^^^^^^ ^^^^ 
 
 cf Se'SiVr"' '^ "^"'^ ^^^ '^' usufnictuary 
 
 matr^fthe ,vhte^ "^"'/^^ constituted him 
 the paWe wh^K 1 i T''' ^"*^ TlJ»<^t«<i him into 
 palaTwas T ^ r t.^f "^ W^V^-^d for him. Tliis 
 var^tv Zfl "^f^^^^^^ ?an^^n, planted with every 
 T. !!f7.1*^«f' J^'-^ded with the most delicious fruifZ 
 entpi^'^pf "i^"" ij^rrestriai Paradise. When Adam 
 entered Pai-ad^se, God cau.ed all the animals to com^ 
 
-M 
 
 1 
 
 63 
 
 CATECniSM OF PERSEVKRANCE. 
 
 before Ijini ; Adam pjave to each its name, as to a 
 servant, and all submitted to their new master. 
 
 Q. How was man to have governed the world ? 
 
 ^..With justice and ecjuitv, that is,, to make all 
 creatures serve for the glory of God and his own sane- 
 tification. Adam did this as long as he was innocent ; 
 wo ought t imitate him, and not follow the example 
 of the majority oi" the world, who, instead of makinrr 
 all creatures serve for the glory of God, make use of 
 them to offend him. 
 
 Q. Will men always make an improper use of 
 God's creatures ? 
 
 A. Mvn will not always make a bad use of God's 
 f reatures ; for these shall one day be frt^e from this 
 abuse. Until that time they groan in being obliged to 
 taJce part in our iniquities, and await the last iud^rment 
 with impatience. " 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 Maji considered in his relations -to God. 
 
 Q. In what state was man created ? 
 
 A. Man was created not only with all the qualities 
 and all the privileges of a perfect nature, but also in 
 a state of grace and supernatural justice. That is to 
 say, he was created without having merited it, he was 
 created exempt from miseries and infirmities, and more- 
 over destined for a supernatural end. 
 
 Q. Explain this last truth, namely, man's beino- 
 destined to a supernatural end. ° 
 
 A . Man as a finite being had a right only to a finite 
 happiness, that is, to see God in his creatures as in a 
 mirror. But God in his goodness destined man to see 
 him face to face, for all eternity, as the angels see him 
 in heaveii, which is a happiness infinitely greater than 
 to see him only in his creatures. 
 
iproper use of 
 
 man's beinsr 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 , ^^ oiLnTiU nt >r """"»»" '' 
 
 could „„t ,,„^„ .itt..i„«i i, I '" j''l!''J-'r" •;', "'""• "ho 
 
 |„i„tsy '^''" "'"» -™v«a.thi, supernatural haj. 
 I A. Man can arrivfi nf *!,;» 
 by.lfrace, that U, by the 1 1""^,"'""'™' H-pines, 
 
 natur,., bm p,.rf„^j it. '"''" "» ""t destroy his 
 
 crc|e;7?"" "'"" " "'" «»1 for which man has ' , ,« 
 
 I ft Was man, in the st^.w f • "- "" ""o™'* 
 ' A. Man in the stato ^f • ' "moeence, ham.v , 
 
 .ndjstandin^TnwV'thaTr "","'" ''W^ = '-is 
 keartlovedullthatitoui,, °"-'" *" kuow; hi, 
 su'pt from infirmit^sanjt' "•'"™ ' '"' ^h was cx- 
 •dored, loved and c^ntoi o^! '"r'??'- Aft'erhavh,. 
 e would have goi^^i't^u l^"'? '" 'l" «^«'"-^S 
 
 Q. How was thp firof -^^^ 
 
 H out of it formed a Cdv tr'l'-","" "' ^is ribi 
 ptonalsoul. Thusvn..^ Z' '° "'"«!> he gave a 
 Hng her Adam excTa?m*J^«^^'>0">an c«,atero: 
 
 i^ Tit rat ^l-'-toonrfirstpa. nts ? 
 
 cr^'i»?i»^^^^::^rhtS':?i^^^ 
 
 m to Aa* ^f -I, "*«® of tneir grati- 
 
 eatofaUthe-frJuT^f 
 
 ter- 
 
64 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 restrial Paradise, except the fruit from the tree of the 
 knowledge of good and evil. 
 
 Q. Were our first parents bound to obey God ? 
 
 A. Our first parents had every reason to obey God : 
 l&t. This command was very just. 2d. It was very 
 easy. 3d. They had all the graces necessary to keep 
 it. 4th. They had every motive not to violate it ; 
 their happiness in this world and the next was to be 
 the price of their obedience. 
 
 Q. By whom were they tempted V 
 
 A. They were tempted by the devil. God, whose 
 wisdom and power are infinite, had formed creatures, 
 purely material, such as the plants and animals ; others 
 material and spiritual, such as man ; and others purely 
 spiritual, such as the angels. 
 
 Q. What are the angels ? 
 
 A. The angels are creatures purely spiritual and 
 superior to man. Some of them revolted against God 
 and were immediately punished and changed into 
 vdevils. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Knowledge of the Angels. 
 
 Q. In what are the angels superior to men ? 
 
 A. The angels are superior to men in knowledge 
 and power. Tliey know much better than we the 
 things that are known by us. They know many 
 things which we do not know ; and they can do many 
 tilings which are impossible to us. 
 
 Q. In what state were the angels created ? 
 
 A. All the angek were created in a state of inno 
 cence and sanctity, but this happy state did not render 
 them impeccable ; the eiernal eujt)yment of God was to 
 be the reward of thc'r fideUty. Some of them refused' 
 
 &W'JI«>1'94 
 
VERANCE. 
 
 rom the tree of the 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 to humble themselves before C^ri ^ ^ 
 
 into devils. °^^°^® ^<^d> and were changed 
 
 an?elsT''' '' '^' ^^"P^^-n of the devils or bad 
 
 ^r^llToTT^^^^^ is to tempt 
 
 [the ease of the holy man Job ^ ""^^^ ^f ^« ««« ^^ 
 hn do us no harm without th^ no • • ^^^^^' however, 
 hnnits him to tempt usTno^/^T^^ *^^ ^«d. He 
 '»P gives us all the^gi^ces ZofJ'' ^'y ^^^ ^^tue, but 
 lis attacks. ^ "^^^ necessary to triumph over 
 
 'hey are diJidedCto ?h^tv '"" \'V different grade. 
 Mch three orders -Cp^^ i^ierarchies, which Sain 
 
 Nrs of angeT;'fe"A"rr'''T^^"^^ 
 
 [\rones,the?^herubTmandthe^^^^^^^ '"^^^^^«« the 
 fnbraces the Powers thpV;.^'*''P^'"^ ' the second 
 [ons; the third eSces ZT' ' ^i'^' ^^"^^^ 
 ^^the Principahties ^"°^^^' ^^^ Archangels 
 
 ate with respect bef.rrthp 1 ^"^ *? "' '^« P^os- 
 ajesty, repeating witWco.«-^ft"^ °^ ^i« dfviae 
 
 h holy, ford GodlZiaZT^i '^^'^ ^^^'^^ •' ^4! 
 
 k'^^w to come. '^'-'^'Shty, who was, and who is\ 
 
 ^' ,S?e1t''d%"ro? tlr ^^*^« ^-^ -gels ? 
 7 the government o^the^L^^^^^^^^ 
 'execute the orders liC^A '.u""^ invisible world 
 7 «\e ministry of aids ^1^7^ ''""'^ *« "^" 
 and New I^stament hfve £!„°r' ""^T' «^ ^e 
 
 What is the third dutt^f *? accomplished. 
 
 The thh-d dutfof th/cTf ^ »^°^ ^«gels ? ' 
 ■r and gnaw! "J^ "".V *'i« g'^od ancjels is"^ „„*„i. 
 
 ^ers tea^h~us tha^ mnUorif '^"'l^* ^'^ 
 ^P^old Of Jesus Ci^ist/^d^f^Ll^^^^^^^^ 
 
66 
 
 CAT^CBJSM OF PmSEVaAXCE. 
 
 V 
 
 Greeks, anU the °holffather,?f if'" ^.^^''-^ ""d th^ 
 WotonJ^ a bi»H. but a) oU l"lf ^'''- •'^^•'' church 
 e- What is the fiurth d>Uy rf tE ""V'*P«««ctor. 
 -4- The fourth (iutv of /l.T j ^ood angels ? 
 over each one of us it th' L^^" ""S*^^'" '» "> wateh 
 ence, an anc^el eom^r* . *' "lonicnt of our cxicT 
 defend „s a„°d eSt tCwt'^'V?' ^ "'^^ « 
 O^ our prayers and our go"d woS' » ^''^ J"«^«"t^ to 
 ^«. What .ust „e con^Cul'^Sr Six 
 
 rir'P--a1rut g^J '^rg«>/'-u'.row- 
 
 -"S^ti^^t^'Sn^rsv^^^^^^^^ 
 
 f ngels lalir continua»w„*° J""' ""d 'hat even th! 
 
 g^at resoect for oj^lfj"'^^ ^^^ and tohavfa 
 observe ,£e Sunday wit^'^^t '^'ie^at we ought to 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. I 
 
 The laU of Man. 
 
 fir|pa'l'Ss7'"" P-"''*--' did God „.enace our 
 fimnaltrCs^dSt^'tltd'^'^/'-^^^ I 
 
 to his g^at mercy. "'™'"' " "» owing entirely I 
 
 odevtlH. the shape of a scpont deceived tl» 
 
 ■■i-s.-a 
 
^AXCE. 
 
 V 
 
 )^y watch over 
 Aiie Scripture 
 ''«^aris and the 
 It each church 
 •i'lisprotector. 
 3d angels ? 
 Jfs is to watch 
 t of our exist- 
 it cur side, to 
 e presents to 
 prays for us. 
 work of the 
 
 is truly pow- 
 man is truly 
 atures were 
 ^t even the 
 at we ought 
 'd to have a 
 e ought to 
 
 tened our 
 He said 
 / «>, thou 
 t like the 
 treated ; 
 entirely 
 
 ivfirl +V./ 
 
 COUJiSE FIMST, 
 ^■"1- Adam waf "V'.''"'' «>en ofSSa i?^^ ■ ''T'"' 
 
 >Tm site's,'" "^^'Ets 
 
 moreover sa.vf f • "^ instrument of h ° '^ ^^P^^^o 
 
 toco,,/ '•'"'• ^'^'^^o words annoMcedaR't '''«« 
 O W»,oi. ""i^ea a JKedeemer 
 
 also «^i:ed'lt\7-[t? "' -*«-1nd detrr- "S" 
 
 J<«.h o?'oJrfi H"* ""'•' t" exe*i\r'"»'««'yof 
 
 •••"nounced t„ """■"' ^^ Save th™ fL ^ ^°'' "'?«"«- 
 iooa of™ : '° "'*"" ? Redeemer. '„""..*''« '."eans'; ho 
 
 4 ^iaraa^^ais^r?''^'^''™*'^^- "'"''"'' 
 
68 
 
 mL 
 
 ! J I 
 
 :t i 
 
 CATSCmSM OF PmSEVEB^J^CE. 
 
 they went forth from Ih ° ta.^^,!S'™'- After this 
 cherub, armed with r «•>,„;„ '^>""''' Paradise, and a 
 enhance to preventlhet'S"'' "" P''^«'» «*: 
 ?• 5'? Adam do penance? 
 
 • t^d Str.Sra"::r,a^ ^-.-^ nine hu„. 
 tte favor of Goi and to die in M^'fo'v^""*^' "'«'=over 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 of origprr/ *^ ^'"^""^ °f ^o-J » the punishment 
 
 . ^ni^afte'lnd^^i^^tr"'*"""?' »' ""gi""' 
 command which God hSl X^n ,„ P^*' '«'• The 
 easy to keep. 2d. It waf In ;!? °Z "'''' P»™"ts was 
 exterior mifc „f rtj fi7c hty wK p"* '' '' ^"o the 
 
 them .n gratitude for the »Xw„«- °^,."''l"'''^d of 
 them, and to which hfih»f^?! bjessinss heaped upon 
 
 M- It was pe5ectl, iS^^f^''^'' «hcir hippin^T 
 who had give'; it, a„ i ©j ™' ' „7« «od him«e)f 
 
 favors on such conditio^lrhe ^L^f *° "°"'^'- '^^ 
 
 ^■- nelCtf^f ^*?''-'^ ?* on^iXin? 
 pctifyin?^:,': IdTn: rce""' '''■ ■^™«»'' of I 
 fenngs and death. °''"'*"<=''' concupiscence, suf- 
 
 of oH|°jf ,<^*-hi«mercyin Ae punishment 
 
 ?in, -aTt pSefa?Wst!tP"1''r^".* "' ""?-»' I 
 •?S our first parents with deSh ^^ "' P™'*"" 
 
 sumed.ashehLdari^l.rilr.,-*,'!;* '^e mo,„ent thev 
 
 --o- w u«, uoa granted them tuno 
 
ir first parents, 
 ^es. After this 
 ^ aradise, and a 
 s placed at the 
 
 ring nine hun- 
 ness to recover 
 
 1 the punish- 
 
 ' punishment 
 
 »t of original 
 1- Ist. The 
 pai-ents was 
 it was the 
 required of 
 eaped upon 
 ■ happiness, 
 od himseJi 
 > confer his 
 
 *rivation of 
 cence, suf- 
 
 unishment 
 
 >f orig-ina! 
 >f punisii- 
 lent they 
 hem time 
 
 COURSE FinST. 
 
 for repentance and gave th^m .». ^^ 
 
 by prornisino. them « ?. • *^^ "^""^^^ of repentin<r 
 
 them all the''bS4^2orr,T^'^ ^^""^^ ^Se fo 
 greater ones. °' ^^"^^ ^^^ ^^^t, and confer even 
 
 ^^ford, the oni; SoVo fs f 'T'y ^"^^ the Eternal 
 1^- Father to c^ftL lests Zil '^r' ^^"^^"^ to 
 Q- no. did (iod recoil "^^ ""^^^^.P^^l-ents. 
 
 sin 
 
 I "^ * ■^'^ ^'^P*ate the sin«j nf ^ J "^useii to 
 Q. How did God reconS t?. •", ^"'^ P^^^nts. 
 
 yiucl. called aloud for l?i! ',' "■'"' '''»«^ of mtrCT 
 'leath of o*e n.aTf,/ ^^^1?"^?". God accepted S^' 
 
 justice, W he win be^^ ?* ,■''" «>« "gor of God', 
 ?>««• He will alio be Lfini; 1*^ ,"'*/''« »"'« of all 
 "'consideration of himvZVT'^ ''r «°d- «in«. 
 Tfi-s mediator will be .^ M» n^\ P""^"" all men 
 "ay be capable of aufferi„5r-<^J'- "»■>- that he 
 fimte merit to his sufferh/lf ' ^'^' '" °"'«^ *<> give i„! 
 
 me|a£f ""*" ^"^ "^-^ -ved except though this 
 
 thitc^LtorXru" he™lot'"b'?''='' S'^-'P' *°o-l. 
 expiate sin, and re-estahli.K ?'.'"''"'« "^an-GoAcould 
 «"pernatur;i union whkhtintT^" ?"'' '""' °"«u t^e 
 Q. How were thn.!! , *'' ''^strayed. 
 
 ---|of trmed'iZr ' "^^ ^-^ before the 
 
 WatorXe'^tvedllsohw^^^^ *^^ ^^"'in^ of the 
 In order th.rpfrfj!.t^?_^>^ *^« merits of this mp2i. 
 
 ^ait/, in a mediator has alwal"« k*'''*''^^ '"^ ^^' This 
 e^-es, before as weuts ScThl^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^ Si 
 
\ 
 
 70 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVEnANCE, 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Necessity and perpetuity of faith i„ *^ 
 
 t''«Rede«.ptio.^_HX;''J''/Xy''*''7'" 
 
 cepln^^^ -«--» born for al,.e„.i;w ex- 
 
 ceplion^^^^Zi;^^::;.^- ^" -"• "'"-'^ - 
 
 to »n men, at aii Mm" V?!"''- *»* «od has given 
 a.uffleientk«owlod^% : ;:;; ^.••■•y f "ee^ to acquire 
 to work out their 8a°lvaii;"""-'°^"*"'Ption:aud 
 
 T ^^"Plain this truth ?" 
 
 /•• « IS certain (hat til, i , 
 
 their creed. As to i^ll , ^^^' ^^^ ^rst article of 
 
 ;^ere children of *ldam ^S"^ *^»f ^ i^^« the jj, 
 ircmthe parent home the J^?' ^" ^^nderinc. 
 traa.t,on o/the fall oTnian and tTl ^^'^ '^'^ ^^^ 
 -KedeeMer. ™^°' ^°^ t^e first promise of a 
 
 But we fi d,:Sio™fc^^XS!^rt'? "yg^s^fobles. 
 history of allpasan peoX A? "^ ""•'"''e'J in the 
 «a>-s ttat the revelation oF the nJZ"''' ^'- Thomas 
 
 -^?:art-iStr-KLo„,the 
 prince ; he feared (Z^ i ^^e was an cast..,-,? 
 
 rishtnJss of hi^heS hfj'""^ '"■" '" «" the «P 
 
 permitted the deviUoAuAr' ?"''""<">' ™i'- G«I 
 
 single dav the J^-" . P?**" ^'"ue to the to.t "^ 
 
 - . -e „... ^^ ,„^ j^^ ^y j^ ^_ ^^ .^, 
 
\ 
 
 '-RANGE. 
 
 the mystery of 
 '1 Job. 
 
 en without ex- 
 
 t'TI wither il; . x- 
 
 h« apostii, i>ut 
 
 8? 
 
 Gofl has given 
 ices to acquire 
 'tleiaption,an(i 
 
 »^ays expected 
 first article of 
 'ke the Jews 
 n wandering 
 'th them the 
 promise of a 
 
 gross fables, 
 arked in the 
 ^t. Thomas 
 '^as made to 
 ^^ere amono- 
 
 of the Re" 
 iles. 
 
 ? 
 
 I among the 
 an eastern 
 all the up- 
 »t;h. God 
 
 l - -■»£ ci 
 
 iches, and 
 
 COURSE FIR8T, 
 
 l^serUhe death of all his ten childn^n On . ^ 
 f^is aiJ.ctiKv news, Job contenf^^T yP^ hearing 
 '»nih great r* urnation r^r r ? ^^^mself by sayincf 
 
 j- ^?;»ti...thehisto^s^i:r;f^^'^^^-^ 
 
 Job n.u?mur a;:rn7'^^^^^^ "^^b^"^? -We to make 
 afflict his personfrSedn™''"^".^ Permission to 
 lumeduu,:^ eovered from heaSr^'T"' ^u"^ '^^^ ^^« 
 fensive, horrible leprc^T Poor 'T ""^1^ ^ °^««<^ «f- 
 he w;. J obliged to sit r L« ' ""^i^ ^"d tlisgustincr 
 P^eoBof brJken^^!3^^^- a dungh^^^^ a^ w?^ 
 
 ning from liis ulcers ^^^^^Pe off the matter run- 
 
 upbraided him in^inr^tt itT^f', ^^ ^" ^^^ 
 
 God. Job replied to her %^,?1 *^i^ ^^"* *« eurse 
 
 of the foolish women - ifm. h. ''''' '^''^^« ^^'^ «ne 
 
 at the hand ofGoTwhiZ iT ''^'^^^^^'^ ^''od thmat 
 
 f What LetplttaT^' "'^ '^^'>--- -^V/^* 
 
 Job had been guilty of some s'in f^^' ^"amtained that 
 him thus. Job replied thaXw.''"''^^ ^^^^ punished 
 ^ould not believe him It wt J!"^'^"* ' ^« fiends 
 pounced this beautifuuVophelv'nf Ik ^t^ ^^^^ P^^" 
 ^now that my /^.^..m.rS LS *-^' Redeemer: / 
 ^^^11 rise out of the earth A '^ T? '"^ *^^ ^^st day [ 
 
 t^H>^w.tnessof mvinnocZf ^ ''"'' ''' "^ ^^ 
 
 ^■. Go^d^did notir 'Y ^'^y ^'^ Job ? 
 vindicated M^ inT^etce" td t^„ '^^^, ?^" '^«^- He 
 offf np a sacrifice of Sit^onT?'^^'^ ^^^^"^^'^ *<> 
 and God forgave them thl n^^' l""^ 1'^^''^ ^^^ them, 
 "^oly man. ^hJTZlnlT ^^^^ ^^d caused that 
 
 ^/chiidrenashehadbeW ^w^/m *''''' *«^^" ^^ 
 -^- a long life and holy deS. ^ ^^^*^^ "^^««' 
 
 
72 CATECHISM OF Peuse 
 
 VERANCK 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Knowledge of Religion • if io * 
 
 *'"sion ,-it IS a great grace. 
 
 fe^ed':;^ ri^-^^^^^^^ -%- - a ^eat favor, con- 
 Q' Explain this truth ? 
 
 given him all tlie lueans /„ »»!f .^■'PPn,ess, and has 
 M the assemblacre of "n H,f J"" "• *«%'"". '"'hich 
 
 great W andfglfgtr ""'"'^' '^ '^'«-^»- - 
 V. VVhat IS grace ? 
 
 men, whereby tl^^Zl w^l' fth"- '"'f ^ ?^^^« ^« 
 a How many kinds of ^^1 ^'T salvation. 
 A. There are two kind /J^ ^'^ *^^'« ^ 
 teripr. Exterior%aces are th^"'' ' -tf ^"^^ a«d in- 
 God,invirtueof tLreritsofiV'"^^^^ ^^^^« ^^"ch 
 work out our salvation ^'"' ^^^«^' ^'^^es us to 
 
 pdictfoL regil-dfn^th^^^^^ ^^^^^^ and 
 
 ?fount Sinai, the DecaWue tZ i' '^'l ^^^ ^^^«° «« 
 ^n|?s of the prophets thopvo i "^^'"^^'es, the teach- 
 word, the wLnewish rplf^ P^"' ""^ *^^ Just-in a 
 exterior ffracp Til ^^'^^^o" was a great arace an 
 
 amples of our SavILT^ ' . discourses and ex- 
 the tefc of tleTh^^^^^^^ the saints, and all 
 
 tenokyrfn^]^^^^^^^^^^^ our heart in- 
 
 Will, inducing us toTorltt ^"^^"f ' ^^r^^^^^^ns our 
 graces, like the exterior o-""^ salvation. Interior 
 a What onll^f ™' ,^^^ innumerable. 
 
 -o-.^ rrc .^ Know respecting grace ? 
 
COURSE FIRST, 
 
 gratitl^Jht ?rwT. SS 'TT'. '"' that it ia 
 merita of Je.us cCt; 2d ' tt ho i^ '' "t'^ *" "'« 
 the graces received acnni^.. • • ^^^ P^S's well bv 
 of God, aright to ncw^S ""zTTT ""^ f™™-' 
 uteljr necessary for us thlt wlH, . *' *''^'«'« « "''so- 
 •ng; with it we can do aU 1^''!^ 'T "''» ''" ""'l- 
 
 lects It , 5th, that irrace is mr.r.l" ^ "oerty, per- 
 -uraig„ods.sh,ceit'eo:^„r„:TorS*LXl! 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 What is Religion? 
 Q. What is religion? 
 
 ^^:^::'^tsi .\':;t^^"*' - ^^e bond 
 
 the society of man with God "" ^°'^^' ^^^^S^on is 
 J -^xplain this answer? * 
 
 natu;arrd^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 there exist .relations between Go/^lt '^°^^ "^^""^r 
 father of man, and man, who is fhp 'n ! ''^^<^°^ ^"d 
 of xod. The ties which exU^thJ^ ^""^^^^^^ ^^d child 
 are even more sacred ?Lnt ^^''f^'' '^^ and man 
 to his father. ^^ ^^'^^ *^««« ^hich unite the son 
 Q- Why so? 
 
 his fittrSr c":r a^H^^ ^^ ^^ - owes to 
 cannot be said of Ze^lZ f ?"^ ^^'' ^"d, whic^ 
 ^e must conclude that I ^i.f?^^^''^- ^^om wh ch 
 n^uch more holy than .J"[ «%ations to God are 
 to their parents^ ^"^ ^'' '^^ obUgations of chUdrTn 
 
 Q- What does *^^ vzr—^ - - 
 
 ^- The worri i-ni;"'- '"^"^ religion signify? 
 
 7 °^ excellence, because re- 
 
 or 
 
74 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 ligion unites us in a supernatur^' n-mi.,. *^ r a ^. 
 18 the most perfect u, hein.rs '!:;"% *P,^"*^' ^^^ 
 
 Lord, by offering himself "'n t'n ' ,, ' athf; «?;'"^^' f/"" 
 for us, has re-esumshcd fh. iupei^^atur, l' "^'^ '? 
 
 existed between God an-.' aianKu ' o^r.Jl't 
 Jest te? -^-^^--%ion than the IH^^Z 
 
 A. No, there is no other reIi<rion H,»„ 
 of Jesus Christ, licaus.. f,^, . ^! • ? . *"" "^Ugion 
 God and man, couU Sate in S^V^""^' "" ^>^ 
 and re-establish »V suneJn^Z'. f "k- t ■"*" '« «°d. 
 
 Is tl„. t„J '^"n^""""™"'>' which iin ted them 
 
 "of ™i:„t dat™ '"°°' '"'■'^''''°" "* J^^- Christ 
 
 world-^tn' irte ?T.* " »V"''-' - the 
 GodoiTeredh ks7f tohi. F ^^ 'T ^'?'" ""^ ^on of 
 has always haT^ thf r^l f /•/°r''?'^'"='" •»»'•' ""d 
 
 t^ssaJMedi't^.^'tCat'^Sr''^ 
 
 it i? at"^VX"t'r;',^" ""' '*""=« - ^""^ -"Sht as 
 
 Q. W hat difference is there between the f ^?t^f„l ™t. 
 preceded and those who have . -mZ«i? fi ^ ^ *t"l who 
 A. The difference is tWth '''^.^"^ T **i«, '^«siaJi '^ 
 
 2i-r4£fi2;:"c;ttr::::; 
 
 ^ . He delayed the cominr of th<» Mpc i. „ s 
 
 1st in nnlerthit man mi^ht kTiow I w a loni „ r"' 
 
 of his miseries, the no- f he had „7» »?' '^ *"'? 
 
 that he might d«.i,„ i.,-. "!.,^_ _ °* " ^' , '" am' 
 
 that he mig: ,-Veiognise l^s^ Sw r^s^ 
 
COURSE FIRST, 
 „. , . 75 
 
 sian, 8(»ein<T that nil fii« n 
 
 commission o/orwLl if L/k°"' "^ <^'"'' ''-"^o tho 
 fore the coming ofZ Zl^U}^^^? T'' ""»>• Be- 
 thcir end to pr°pa™ m^'f;;! f, ■?'« <)*««"« had for 
 
 men. """ '-^tend its blessings to ail 
 
 to love God as hlh^^ ^a "^^"^^ f^«™ this truui is 
 redemptio-L only 5^^:^.' s ? ""^^ *^' '"^'^^^^ ^f th^e 
 
 A U^-. many previ.Tmirael , w ^ '"^^ ' weakness, 
 pose iam to believe ti ^ ^atrj'n '"^^^^^^ *« dis- 
 
 greatest of all miracles. 
 
 <»■ types < the M. (iah. '' '*•"""* ^Bnes 
 
 ^^a How did God .nake known the Redeemer to 
 
 ^. ,iiat CO you uudersfnn.i I '^ -^ prophecies. 
 „^h 9 J' unaerstan(i by figures of the Mes- 
 
 U. tn?Lfe':^«_«^*h^ Messiah, I and....„.. ___. . 
 ^tbe Me.siah. cii^actenstics and actions of 
 
"s 
 
 76 CATJ^CmSM or PJCnSEVmANCE. 
 
 Messiah ? ''""''' '"^P'" "ere a figure of the 
 
 the^wh'J:^S*;f *« r.^r^H tbo sacrmces and 
 
 the aptlea and eian'Xt, i''p'''f : "■"' """ »' 
 says ti,at Jesus Christ t rt c end nf /i. Vil«"-"™lar 
 «nd l,at whatever happened .n,i t""* *'"'"''•• '•■"'. 
 
 h« authority „f the'f. ors of tlu" 5 "■'',""".^- ^'^ "» 
 tme say, tlmt the whri?„i' f ""''V''' ' '^'^ ^'Wis- 
 gra..d figure of the Mo sfaL , ,P^"P'? ""« ""Ty » 
 ?r .•esemSlanee of the fit„^s to l^i '^^^fntomky 
 
 of the Redeemer : tK" eTifc' "i""* P^P^'-S^ies 
 had a clear knowledge of U th„ '"l-T^K 'hem 
 neeessajy for th.ir saPvatton!^ ' ""' ^^^ '''"" *^ j 
 «• Whid. vas the first promise of a Mess!*), 9 I 
 
 he said to the serninT /* ^ terrestrial paradise- 1 
 
 isthefatWrfK*:,tX''rf'^''"'- Adam I 
 
 Wd is the father of aU Ten^'"?.^ "^ "f * ' ""^ I 
 
 Adam sleeps, and out o o"e ofT rih V % '^'^ "P'"'' I 
 
 him a companion, who is to X „I * ^"'^ ^"™'» '»>• I 
 
 andtOKivehiman^erourD^.lT"^' """<"> *" him ■ 
 
 the cross, and from KSS^/. °7 ^?'-^ "ies on ■ 
 
 chmxih with which OUT r iZ, 1=„T® ^'^^ ^"ses up the " 
 
 *■""■■' "'" "" anueU till the end 
 
COtrnSE FTRST. 
 
 of a|^«, and which will mvn >,;«. 
 children. ^" ^^^^ ^^ a great number of 
 
 H' ^'""tinuo thf 8ame figure. 
 A' Adam, a sinner is driven e 
 condemned to l^horXn.^Z? IT^ ^T^''''^ ^'^^ «« 
 oaded with the sins of the worhi T ^""^^^ ' «"'' ^"''d, 
 " eon.Iemned to labor ^^^•''''"'^'^'^'"heaven 
 faves all men by his ob«rf.v! ""^' .^"^ ^^^^h. hJ 
 his disobedience?^ «Mienee as Adam lost allb^ 
 
 offers a saerifi^.o ^^s^^^^tc^^^^^^ Abel 
 offers a 8aen«,,e which is inS.I ^*^- ^"^ I^«"l 
 Cod hisF,,h,,. Theinni^^^^^^^ agreeable to 
 
 the field and put to deatHv P.- i!- '^?"^"^^*'dinto 
 LordJnnocenceit8eirrsIed^LPnJ"T^'' ^,"°^«r; our 
 to/Jeath by the Jews hs ferL"*^ tk" l^^"^ ^^^^ P"t 
 cries to heaven for vm^.Zf.!^ iY"" ^^^°^ ^^ A^el 
 crjes for mercy in our behalf ' Caln^lT^ "^ ^"^ ^^^d 
 Abel, IS cond(n„„ed to wimW ^am, the murderer of 
 of the earth ; th(, Jews ihot % ^^§^^^nd on the face 
 ^ndemned to wancU^UtXlS^'-T^^^' -^ 
 without king, without sacrifice. '''*^^"* ?"««*» 
 
 CHAPTER XXir. 
 
 "Yl'ti^frpTaer^ te -"0- «od ga.e to 
 
 «pIa/Ab.Twtra„^°['4r 'V-^ ""' P-"*' to 
 served the true wowhin of % ^^ " ""^ tJ^a* Pre- 
 Q. How were thp rflL F°^ "" ""^h. ' ™ 
 
78 CATECmsu OF PEBSEVESANCE. 
 
 doned themselves to I" A. ' "'" ''"'^ "^an- 
 
 heart. '" *" *« «•■""•"?' Propensities of the 
 
 mento°j^p?^l'Ll ""^ °"' *" '^«*» *« «Mdren of 
 
 sentEl^r 'lltetll^eLfdT^" *r'^-"-- «<«> 
 converted to God SnS ?f! *?•""■' *'"'" "^ ^ 
 heaven alive, wCee hf„m ''7'^;' J""'' '"'» "P to 
 the world to elhort Sim?.™ . ""•'™ '"'*'"•« tte end«f 
 
 <2. Did the cSeTof G^r'P™.'''''f • 
 to the Lord ? *''"' ^"'ain always faithful 
 
 fai^Jt'theW °Th^.'^f <"<' ?"' ■^"""n '"-ays 
 children of men X cS^ltd"tf "'"''"r "'* 'lie 
 was soon sullied wS eSr ""' ^""^ '^"^ ""^^ 
 Q. How did God punish mankind? 
 
 o«h a„"d rttsrmtlltai''^ '''' '''=''■"«• ^^ 
 water^urin. one Eunttnlr ty^^" '"^"<' ""^ 
 T Sf .^" •"^•".perish in the delLeT 
 
 to re-people the eS '''' """""'' °* «"* tind, 
 
 Q- What was the ark ? 
 
 ducted by 'te oZrl^r^V'f r'''^'' ^""J" con- 
 the moment of the deWe'w"" "'''* ''" «'"«>«'i at 
 twenty years buUdin'it^^o?'' -7? ""^ '"'"•'"=<' and 
 «n„e4Le for'i^pj-nta^ce '' "'''""S thei^by to give 
 «. What did Noah do on leaving, the arl. ? 
 
 WI promise/C "efe?L";f r'^r '° I'™- The 
 by a deluge. ^'"" *° destroy the world 
 
 Q. Wa? Noah a figure of our Lord ? 
 
 fSAi? .^■^zritTt ixT'rc i-iT..-. -•:.-__ ^ .— 
 
 •itwoii was tiie iMrd 
 
 figure of our Lord. Koah 
 
'BANCS, 
 
 n the contrary, 
 luse they aban- 
 opensities of the 
 
 the children of 
 
 repentance God 
 ort them to be 
 took him up to 
 fore the end of 
 ice. 
 
 ilways faithful 
 
 •emain always 
 ances with the 
 md the earth 
 
 deluge. The 
 covered with 
 
 s. 
 
 persons, were 
 rf each kind, 
 
 I N^oah con- 
 ic entered at 
 inndred and 
 Jreby to give 
 
 rk? 
 
 is gratitude 
 
 him. Tlie 
 
 y the world 
 
 >rd. Noah 
 
 COURSE FIRST, 
 
 signifies Consoler; Jesnq b;„„,v c, . 
 alone finds grace Wo^L ? i^'%®^?^"^- ^^^h 
 grace before his Father S^^^hT'-^r^ ^^^"^ ^^"J« 
 saves him and his fai^Tly f^m tho^'-^" '''}' ^^^^^^ 
 Our Lord builds his thaZhlT % "^^^ersal deluge. 
 
 aU who are willing oln^nf ' Th/r.'*^^'^^^ ^''^'^ 
 rose, the nearer to heaven tho u'^^^^ *^^^ ^^^^^^^ 
 more the church experiences i^L^"} "^^^^^^ ' ^^^ 
 elevates herself to S ^,.^'^"^**'^?«' ^^^' more she 
 father of a new world ourl^,^! ""^^ '?^''° *« be the 
 the earth with the ju's t Z'CZ^^^^fj^^^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 A. C. 2247-1921. **^"''*'^-Melohi9ldecIi. 
 
 A Itl .^Plf "^d after the deluge ? 
 ■^. Atter the deluo-p thp i;f«^i: '^ 
 
 shortened. The lon° stav nf.f ™ "^"^ Pereeptiblr 
 enfeebled the streS ofX°„W '"*''''" °» *« «»rtL 
 and caused nature to lose wT'?'':,<'°''™Pted the air, 
 
 G. Wh„ ^ere the^s'ro'XM '™ "''"•• ' 
 
 and JXrhl?:;!:;;;:':,fr' ^'"'?' -^ j-^phe* .• 
 
 Q. Were they al tEree ^if ^^^P""}''" °' *« earth. 
 
 separating? descendants of Noah do before 
 
 sI.ouldreaehthoh„».vZ^"'lf.."'.r'' "h"** ™mmit 
 uame and secure thenTa^iaimtTf,,? "'"V",™''"* "■«'■• 
 was aa evil pu^oso <^r^:Sii^Z^X "^ 
 
mi , 
 
 1 . ' . 
 
 . . ■>. 
 
 I»gi<Ste."'1 Jl--,"«-"' V-^ounding the 
 one another, they we^Sefe "k'" ^ ™*^«te„| 
 
 ^l^^hat became of ^enafterthe co„f„.o„„nan' 
 
 earth. They carri;d vfel*?^ ?''0P'<'d the XlS 
 principal truths of reliJinn .^T,.*''® knowledge of the 
 gjiat events which h?rf\''*^''"''»«n,bran?e of Se 
 
 A They dirSpSr'^rSr*""' "•"« "^"igion ? 
 
 metrror^r^£'™^«4:n^atr^l,,,. 
 5!-e {partieu\rp:*p';~ tt.^^^^^^ 
 
 be blessed fn C tho jfe'S *"' "» """ons shonid 
 the Messiah. Thi/sen„„^^°'".b™ should be born 
 
 , amongthe posterity of Abraham f^^'o""' ^^ture, 
 «• What was the fo>irrt, « '""^ the Saviour 
 
 ^- The fourth filfl'":'i'.?g1'? of the MessiTi 
 
 . °"" '"' '^« ^™««ah was Meichise- 
 
\ 
 
 tion of their pur- 
 
 confounding the 
 
 le to understand 
 
 *ndon the work. 
 
 ■Babel, that is, 
 
 infusion of Ian- 
 
 and removihff 
 pled the whole 
 >wledge of the 
 
 nbranceofthe 
 ir the deluge, 
 people of file 
 Jnts. 
 
 rue religion ? 
 
 '•eligion loner. 
 
 the true God, 
 
 commenced 
 
 on the earth 
 specially the 
 Qer? 
 
 'pecialljthe 
 eemer, God 
 *ry of both, 
 father was 
 of Sem. 
 
 pns should 
 him, thut 
 « be born 
 s all other 
 he future, 
 Lviour. 
 ssiah ? 
 
 Melchise- 
 
 eOURSE FIRST. 
 
 deeh Melchisedech sic^ifies Ki„. * r • ^^ 
 Lord IS justice itself. j^Ti!: a^ ""^ *^"s*^ce ; our 
 Most Hi.h ; our Lord is trp'-\^f ^'^'' «^ ^h^ 
 Melchisedech blessed Abrlham T% ^^. ^^^^^ience. 
 
 CHAPTER XXiy. 
 
 Abraham a 8^! '''''»<'™«e of Lot. God p,^„^,«, 
 "naje S ASt?'"" "' *^« ~nt which God 
 
 Q. On what occasion dfdfv^"'"'"'""'- 
 the promise of a son ? '""* """>* *<> Abraham 
 
 .n Uie ™ise of traveleS ^"^J"^al,ty to (hree angels 
 
 AbrahlHrG^d i^ tie LY "t f <^"'- 1-* „ 
 
 ^ • The interview betwof„f^ "'^^'^ »»§«'« ? 
 «». 1st, with whathoffI'2f^,t'"''^?'»a''''6odteach- 
 
 ?JJresshi„i„p«yerVM tSi''''' ?<=■•»"« »» to 
 "; °f a small numirof tl tt m! P"^^''™ *"'= »'«"- 
 »f the suilty. For the sakp-'^f f •^•''•■"'« a multitude 
 We spared five whok dt, *"' J"**- ^ "««« 
 
 *»• VVaS no onn oo,,...j r ^* . ^ 
 
 ^- Lot, his wife.a^rrhrTwn'V'^"?'"" «^ S«^^» ^ 
 saved from th« h;..":..^i'.^^«.^^"ghtc-rs alone w«re 
 
 burning of Sodom r but 
 
 ^ wif u of 
 
rP^^t:^^''- ^-.-d into 
 of the aoostlcs. ' '"" '" •« «een in tlie time 
 
 witliout a murmur. Ho him,df °! ^""^ Pi;omptly „nd 
 the mountainivliich Go,lhaT !■ \^"'^'"^'' '"'^ «"• to 
 W to the pile and^^s about t? ^'? ' I""' '«''"«» 
 vicum, when God, satisfied S *hi, i'""?-*'"' ''«'<'^«'' 
 ed him to spare him ^ obedience, direct- 
 
 , '1 S''siri^4''^J t^fif "' I-- -P-sent ? 
 I-OHl. Is,, Isaaeis the welTbl'"'?"'^ '^"^ «« »» 
 -our Lord is the cbiect of th . ™'^ '"" "* '"'^ father 
 his Father. Isaae, tl ouih in^I.T-P'''''-*"/ "^ ^"d. 
 death; our Lord, innoceSeeS i^ i '^ co„,Jem„ed to 
 It 1.S the father of Isaac who If. . ■ '^""?<=™-ied to die. 
 God the Father who by , he i™ 1""!? * ''^''™ ' '' *' 
 «elf immolates our Um M itnl k°' ^f /«^vs, him- 
 ■■yood which is to consume ht-T t""'S'^ '^''"■'«« 'he 
 "esthe wood of thecroTonwv''..'■'l'"'"''^'^'''«- 
 IsaacsuffershimseIftol^°edTnT^'■*•^ '* '0 <ii«- 
 murmur; our Lord, Ife Vtenit 1 I P''*' ^'">ont a 
 to be raised upon 'the cro'J^"'''' ^"jffers himself 
 
 Isaac offers his sacrifice •iritnnri °" C'*'™'-^ that 
 I^ri offers his sacrifice.' W^,^f ™''^ t'^" *a' o"-- 
 reward for his obedience -ZtT?'' ''>' ^"^ »' * 
 for his obedience, is blessed b^P^ ' '.? '^'""nP'^nse 
 l"s uiheritanee, ali the Sn/omre^a^th"'''™'' ^"^ 
 
 M^ 
 
..■'mm,mmn»m^. 
 
 t^as chanored i„to 
 seen in the time 
 
 )raham ? 
 
 of Sodorn, God 
 
 er of God ? 
 'd promptly and 
 icted his son to 
 n ; lie fastened 
 k:e this beloved 
 2dience, direct- 
 
 represent ? 
 s that of our 
 i of his father 
 acenyof God, 
 condemned to 
 
 G0UR8E FIRST, 
 
 CHAPTER XXy. 
 
 83 
 
 Jacob, (A. C. 1739.) "^ *^« "^ ^ Messiah 
 death at the ag^ rf","^ *ft» ""d merits, died a holy 
 
 pr.nise'^r "'flSLth mlTeV'-'-''''''"' "- the third 
 W. fhXrraSd f ^ ^«-'^ -aa made to 
 
 femlr of Isaac we lZutirTT''.'\^' '■" t^e 
 ;rh'> is the malr rftfe ^f »d Jacob. G„d 
 
 P-miseoft^'SS '"'*«-' -ke'^teob the 
 
 wife aJn^'tTistS,*" ^"''"Potamia to seek a 
 the midst o°f the d^ii " ' 7?" r'^'ak'"' by n.Vht in 
 
 i^rjt tJttTn :t-^f^^' «■ ^" '^' 
 
 Z ''"'" *« »W '^^ '""^ «"■ tie tribe, 
 
 a-'J al! the peoDin'!!™.?''* *at it e.-coI,,,i... S>^ 
 
t 
 
 o obev his father, wen il''ff'l»f.<'»Lorf. Jaebb, 
 
 f"!""! in the desert; ™?i'r."l'^"S'^«' a to^ 
 *'^gs,hadnotevenasf?„l °'^''i.*« ""aster of a?i 
 Jacob was obli<,ed t,f if K °", '''^'<''' <» 'ay his hoart 
 
 CHAPTER xxn 
 The Messiah nrom ia^^ j 
 
 places of dwelling arLi"'"?''' f"'^ ^hanjed the^' 
 
 thus wished to te»f).'"'''?r""" '0 the 
 is but a nar^?!,*?**''' "« that the life of 
 
 TYl O s^ 1%. .^ 1 m 
 
CHANCE. 
 
 rival in Mesopo. 
 
 ^acob demanded 
 It was not until 
 ^at he obtained 
 ' afterwards set 
 atber, to whom 
 
 TLord. Jacob, 
 ant country tb 
 his father, de- 
 liimself to the 
 very rich, set 
 g out a stone, 
 master of all 
 ' Vliishead. 
 to obtain his 
 irgo the most 
 ouse. Jacob 
 our Lord as- 
 i the ancient 
 iiis children. 
 
 ^enth figure 
 -1689/ 
 
 Ith? 
 
 ^th, which 
 ey did not 
 fi^ed their 
 '•es. ^ God 
 iCru Delow 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 arc|s r^' "^^^ *^« P-ncipal virtues of the pat^^ 
 
 fail; whVrmSlm^ T^^-ehs were- 
 
 country ; charity for tl^eirn" ? J^ ^ ''-^ ^f*^''' a better 
 -tend agenerois ho S^^^ made then 
 
 tcMnperunce and sobriety w^^^^^^^ ' ^nd lastly, 
 
 W^S exempt from infirS't7es ' '"'"^ *° *^^'"^ ^ ^ong 
 
 «ie fathers i,f the t wet tribes Th'' ^"^^' ^^« ^^e 
 IS Joseph, who was on^ rJl\ "^"^ ^^st celebraterJ 
 
 the Messiah, lit jZl """^T^ ^^^"^iful fi^uTS 
 Jacob, his fathe; : our & *^f ^^1^ l>elovec1 son o1 
 «on of God, his father Jo.pi'' ^^'° *^^« ^^» beloved 
 b/his brethren to st^' t^\"^f ^^^^^^^ 
 ma -treated by the Jewf hi f K^'tf ' ' °"'' ^^^^ was 
 Judas, and delivered unt; fl, brethren, betrayed bv 
 to death. 2d. Joseob^w ^ ^^"^^"*'' ^bo put him 
 :^."eb he is in;t:nt-"uT L^'^^^ ^^ « -^e of 
 crimes of which he is innocent t'' "^"^^"^ned for 
 prison with two criminal.^ '^'^'^P^ '^ found in 
 pardon and to the oXrtis nun?r""^'^« *« «»^ h « 
 pWed on the cross Lfw P"^™*^»<^ ? our Lord is 
 promises heaven to one t^? '^'^ "malefactors' he 
 perdition. 3d. Jo'eph ' ^i^^.^ « {.¥ other to' hS 
 throne itself of Pha?ao? our F n T ^' P"«°» *« the 
 cross to the throne itself of rnfT-^P^'«^« f'^m the 
 obeyed by stranger bit Sl;^ ^"^^^- J««eph s 
 brethren ; our Lord is ob^v inT??^ *?^ ^^« ^^« 
 he IS obeyed by tlie JewT Tn^ ^^'^""^ "^*^ons before 
 from death when they dme Cllt '"^1 ^'' ^^^^^n 
 the Jews fr >m error when^ev ^-^^ '^'^^ ^^^e 
 
 Chiistianity. ""^"^ ^^V will have embraced 
 
I 1 
 
 86 
 
 CATECHISM OF PmSEVER^ycK 
 
 'i 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 'Erf,?if5?''P'''"""«<' and prefigured Pifti, 
 
 When ho we„rurL o""^„7^,f\Vr7.r" "'<» 
 
 entcen years, honored and rcJi^;..-..? '■™'' *'»^^™ ^eV" 
 
 o by his son Joseph ^"'"'^ ""'' tenderly cIkt- 
 
 ^: j!:::«:7 tt 'Zf -'"''= '"«'» "^-K ? 
 apjund his bed his twelve sonAnT™"'*' "^^^bled 
 what was to happen to tLt !i ' T""""^"' «» 'hem 
 came to Juda,Te swke^h.f '•''''?t""- ^^'hen ho 
 bretkren praise: the^Xr^Zn'"'".' I'"' """' % 
 from Juda, nor a ruler ZL i-f- 2"'.'^ ""f™ """y 
 'f 10 be sent, and heshMl iV'"''' '''^."' «»»« "'at 
 ttom. ""■" be the expectation of all na- 
 
 ^- Th'if pZl?: "«»-g of this p™n,ise ? 
 
 thority «ho„i;rSe''?nre"rib "'/''? T''"''^'' «»- 
 eom'ngof the Messiah fl.r! ?* Ju<ia, until the 
 
 was verified at the tte '^ l^'?''' ?' f "'•"""■'• J* 
 Wumean, was the first stran °er J;"'''' '■ ^"^ "^™'l. «» 
 This promise teaches us SherlV" Tv"?"' '" "'""''a. 
 ot Juda, to the exclusion of all n;."' " '' '» "'« ^"be 
 future l«,fc for ,he Jfesiah °'^'''' '"^ ""'^' f» the 
 
 hisJieaThf ■^PP*"'^ '^ «^e children of Jacob after 
 
 a new king ascended) tliTf'' ''''^''''><''-t<> the srave- 
 pressed the°H«br.^s ^' "''™'* "^ %>-pt, and op-' 
 
 p,^- Whom did God mate use of to deliver his peo. 
 A, To deHv.rhis people from the bondage of Egypt. 
 
-mmmmmmmm 
 
 "iANCE. 
 
 -Fifth promise. 
 i«chal Lamb 
 
 inty years old 
 od there sev- 
 tenderly cher- 
 
 lien dyin<T ? 
 h, assembled 
 meed to tliem 
 '• AVhen he 
 ^ee shall thy 
 ■ taken away 
 tie come that 
 >« of all na- 
 
 lise? 
 
 Jvereiprn au- 
 a, until the 
 nations. Jt 
 ' Htrod, an 
 d in Judea. 
 in the tribe 
 lust for the 
 
 ^acob after 
 
 multiplied 
 the grave ; 
 t, and op- 
 
 r liis peo- 
 
 of Egypt, 
 
 CO[rjiSE FIRST. 
 
 iTodmadeuseofMoses nnrl Ao«^ i- i 
 
 both went Wether iSr'pltrneeo? Ph**""- T*""^ 
 ohstmacy Moses subdued by strikL FT^vr.^ '•S'"'" 
 l-at^cala^Hies, which are^K'Sfeff^Kut/:? 
 ^^Q. What did the Heb..w people do bcfo.. setting 
 
 thc^pfs:h"aTS"X;^'^f"'^r''p'«™-°'a'e^ 
 
 Messiah. Th s gsehlf T , "i" "'S''* ^g"" "f the 
 
 spot ; our Wl is the tnl Yj^l "'^^ '° ^ ''^'O"' 
 WftI, „!. 1 V .. ^^^^ witliout spot. 
 
 P-ehXmtf '"P"""""' ™- I'oy S^ eat the ' 
 
 thetlol^titsteffi^T'^n^''?'' ''^"^ t° have 
 their feet, Taa tJ^v^'^rd^^'t:'- ' "'"' '""'Ja'^ <"* 
 who receive the liolv com^, ^ * " journey. Those 
 girdled, that is, „S be cw"" "'"'' j'?™ «'eir loins 
 that is, they musSst all !vn ' * 'l*^ '" *«"' ^and, 
 that is, they must b^ liL V , ' '*"'''''« «" their feet, 
 any thing Kder I'li^^aeSv^ ^''^ '" ""''-'^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXYIII. 
 
 "^ of ^r^i^-r:^^^^^^^ fi^re 
 
 (A. C. 1491.) JVIanna-Sixth promile.- 
 
 in trS'^ptU'lS^^ ^^ the Lord 
 
 Egypt ? P^'^'P^^' "^hen he brought them out of 
 
 «f U-' ^^® ?^^* miracle wrought bv the T r^vA ,•« t 
 
 6y day, itd?rect''edrZii:"^^,v'5'_"J^'' »1 « cloud 
 tile places of their stoppincr " "'^ ^'^"^'''' ^^*«^»ri^ed 
 Q. Did this miracle continue a lon<r time ? 
 
I 
 
 People, wars'" '"'■'^'''« of "■« Loni in f 
 Q. WW . ""^ '""^^'^^ed up all the 
 
 other food • XW i ^ """""a supplied tfc' ''? *««»<1- 
 
 ""d ceased when t}in rr l ^^^^ ot our soul T"! I 
 
 promise : the wJ 2^ , "ebrews entPra^ T? ; ^^^ I 
 
 ^uterea mto heavpn • *i,.- " . ^^^^^ when wp «i,„ii " 
 
 ----- IS, >ve shall see/^e 
 
^? ^^ears ; that 
 •esert. 
 the Lord in 
 
 \ favor of his 
 '«a- rJiarao 
 % and set out 
 "e command 
 ^% and left a 
 
 ® %Tptians 
 oniniand of 
 ^^ "P all the 
 
 3rd in favor 
 
 Ivor of his 
 
 ^hich fell 
 'brews; it 
 
 ^; it Was 
 od had a 
 
 to shoTv- 
 *e Lord 
 r of na- 
 
 ^essiah. 
 en; our 
 escend- 
 '^ace of 
 ' exeel- 
 • The 
 land of 
 
 3>face 
 
 COURSE FIRST. ^^ 
 
 to face, God whom we now ron..!, j 
 
 liiiiital veil. ^ ^^"^^^^ >- "nder the sacra^ 
 
 9' 2^^**** " the 8ixtL promise of the Messiah ? 
 
 stead of he Lor.! \holo ^^T\ ^ojh^ni, himself, in- 
 
 tain. The Lord tiicn sahifT ^ ^^% ^^"^^ "^^ «"«" 
 «// /A/n^., „,v>//. y ';^^ ^^^ ^;' ',JJ««««' ^/'^^ have spoken 
 
 the midsi of their h^tklTltT " ^"^^^^^ ««' «/ 
 
 is the MesS; '^ J^StW^'*' ^" ^^ "^^^kness, 
 ise of C a toMoses *'''* '^''^^^^^ ^'^ Prom- 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 braze a serpent. (A. C™ 46i5^'~™® saonfioe and 
 
 J 5,^^ ^*". ^"d ^^ive his law ? 
 
 it in tle^midar^f':: \Z:^^'^ "' *""' ^o^ gave 
 mountain was cUred\lK h^''^'''?* ' ^» the 
 issued forth ft„reranlthtSn:^ •='»'"*' *•'- -^ch 
 
 Moses offnrA,! tr, „„_•'<;_.".• ^f'" saenfices whirh 
 as all Uie "other sScen/X" *? ^""^^ «' ^«'i 
 figures of the sacrifice of CMst '"'"'°* ^ 
 
 were 
 
MICROCOPY REfOLUT^>j TEST CHART 
 
 (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 
 
 1.0 
 
 i.l 
 
 1.25 
 
 Mb 
 
 US. 
 u. 
 
 HUu 
 
 2.3 
 
 ■ 4.0 
 
 1.4 
 
 1 2.5 
 1 2.2 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 d APPLIED liVHGE Inc 
 
 ^^ 1653 East Main Street 
 
 '^ Rochester. New York 14609 USA 
 
 = (716) 482 -0300 -Phone 
 
 = (716) 288- 5989 -Fax 
 
\ 
 
 90 CATECHISM OF PEIiSEV£RANCE, 
 
 Q. How do you show this ? 
 
 bwi t^lr an tf ^S •' t > ^T »P""t'«i 
 
 these woX "W, "^,^ J? ^' ?Pf *H P^n^ 
 Q. Continue. 
 
 Q. What is the eleventh ? 
 Bewnt TtT"!?" Srr "' ""• ^^ i« *c brazen 
 
 the per«,„ cf Ad^Thlrbeen btoeTbv'T ^l"^'"! 
 eerpent, which produces death Ti 7 *^® "'^''"'*' 
 
 brazen Serpent to be ie and duU„ » **"""*" 
 
 risf^^KeririSHx " 
 
\ 
 
 'JE. 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 91 
 
 » sprinkled 
 er having 
 ood to his 
 the victim 
 the blood 
 you. Our 
 'onounced 
 Vcstamenti 
 
 loodyand 
 red up in 
 ired in an 
 es of the 
 , viz; to 
 tcrifice of 
 s. Thus 
 he tenth 
 
 5 brazen 
 serpents, 
 guilty in 
 infernal 
 Jaused a 
 ipicuous 
 d on the 
 snt were 
 ir Lord 
 nflicted 
 t of the 
 rpents ; 
 ure the 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 The Messiah promised and prefigured — Twelfth 
 figure of the Messiah— Moses. (A. C. 1451.) 
 
 Q. Why did not Moses and Aaron enter the 
 promised land ? 
 
 A. Because they had once entertained a slight hesi- 
 tation in their confidence in God. 
 
 Q. What did Moses do previous to his death ? 
 
 A. Previous to his death, Moses assembled the 
 children of Israel, and made them renew the covenant 
 with the Lord. He promised them, on the part of 
 God, that if they would remain faithful to his law, 
 they should be crowned with every blessing ; but if, 
 on the contrary, they were unfaithful they should be 
 visited with the greatest calamities. 
 
 Q. Where did Moses die ? 
 
 A. After having given his last words to the Israel- 
 ites, Moses ascended Mount Nebo, and the Lord said 
 to him : Look on the land of promise, but you shall 
 not enter it. At these words, the holy legislator, aged 
 one hundred and twenty years, rendered up his soul 
 to God. 
 
 Q. Was Moses a figure of the Messiah ? 
 
 A. Moses is the twelfth figure of the Messiah : — 
 
 1st. When Moses was born, a cruel king put to 
 death the chihlren of the Hebrews ; when our Lord 
 was born, a cruel king put to death the children of 
 Bethlehem and its envu-ons. Moses escapes the fury 
 of Pharao, and our Lord escapes the fury of Herod ; 
 Moses is sent by God to deliver his people from the 
 servitude of Egypt ; our Lord is sent by God to de- 
 hver all men from the servitude of sin. 
 
 2d. Moses performed great mu-acles, to prove that 
 he was sent by God ; our Lord performed great mir- 
 aclns, to prove that he was the Son of God. Moses 
 fed his people with bread that fell from heaven ; our 
 
\ 
 
 92 CAmcmsM OF pwevj^hai^ce. 
 
 our Loj,, ,, .i^^^.i'S"- «■- ;;- .0 his people; 
 
 ' <! I ' ' 
 
 , CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 Q- Wlio was the successor of Moses 9 
 proti"^' "* •'"' ""f'^-"' names of the !and oi 
 
 ?r ? P^«""se, because the Lord had nr^;«- J ■ 
 Abraham, to Isaac, to Jacob and f, ^P^^^^^^^ »* to 
 3d. It was called Judea because tin T Posterity, 
 settle there after the cantivif r nf R k f "^^^ ^^"^^ *« 
 most part, of the tri^e Tjnl^^ ^^^^^^ 
 the Palestines or SiiH.Hnes whn ' 5* ^^^^f^'^^' ^om 
 provinces. 5th. T e Holy iTnd ' '^^'"^ ^"" «^ ^*« 
 great miracles our Lord wrnniT.?' ^" ^^^^""t of the 
 Q. Which wa tSS^^^^ 
 
 , ■^. The first citrtakel^^^^^^^^^ 
 had passed the Jo^dat 'w^L^^^ t:j 
 
 the trumpets and the cries nf fi.f rS ^^""^ ^^ 
 
 waUs fell, and all ^olTfA.''^,*^^^ ^™J of Israel, the 
 and her family." "'"^"^ ^"' '" ""^ ^'^^^^' except Kahab 
 
 I 
 
\ 
 
 E. 
 
 lich came 
 s people; 
 
 3duce his 
 ater than 
 promise, 
 f the an- 
 the new 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 93 
 
 irtoenth 
 ^1426.) 
 
 led the 
 
 'and ox 
 
 names. 
 ' it was 
 1. The 
 id it to 
 iterity. 
 ime to 
 for the 
 , from 
 of its 
 )f the 
 ation. 
 •ews ? 
 ' they 
 ndof 
 1, the 
 ahab 
 
 Q. What did Josue do after the taking of the city 
 of Jericho ? o ^ 
 
 A. After the taking of the city of Jericho, Josue 
 renewed the covenant with the Lord. 
 
 Q. What happened whilst Josue was combatinf^ the 
 enemies of the Lord ? ° 
 
 A. Josue, fearing that the day would close before 
 the entire defeat of his enemies, addressed the Most 
 High, and turning towards the heavens, said to the 
 sun : Stand thou still I and the mn stood still ; because 
 nothing is dillicult for God ; it costs him no more to 
 stay the sun, than it does to put it in motion. 
 
 Q. Was Josue a figure of the Messiah ? 
 
 • ■^* y*^^' '^°''" ' ^^^ ^^^ thirteenth figure of the Mes- 
 siah ; Josue signifies Saviour ; Jesus signifies Saviour. 
 Josue succeeded Moses, who was not permitted to 
 bring the H(^ brews into the land of promise ; our Lord 
 succeeded Moses, whose law was not sufficient to 
 bring men to heaven, Josue introduced the Hebrews 
 into the land of promise ; our Lord introduces men 
 into heaven. After ten years of combats ^nd victories, 
 Josue saw his people in full possession of the promised 
 land ; after three hundred years of combats and vic- 
 tories, orr Lord sees his church reigning on the earth. 
 As long as the Hebrews were faithful to the advice of 
 Josue, tney were happy; as long as Christians are 
 taithlui to the counsels of our Lord, they are happy. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIL 
 
 The Messiah promised and prefigured-Fourteenth 
 ngure of the Messiah.~Gidfcon. (A. C. 1405.) 
 
 ^ Q. By whom were the Hebrews governed after the 
 ucaiu or tiosue / 
 
 A. After the death of Josue the Hebrews were gov- 
 erned by judges. The judges were chosen by (fed; 
 
\^ 
 
 III >\ 
 
 94 CATECU/SM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 they led the people to battle and administered iustice • 
 there was only one at a time. ^ "^® ' 
 
 Lord f'"^ ^^^ ^^^^^y^^ long remain faithful to the 
 
 A' The Hebrews soon forgot the DromisoM tlm^r \.^a 
 made and so often renewed. They^Tt ?o Ir ^o f 
 Wt even God himself, and ga^^ tCZl7. m to 
 
 Q. How did God punish them ? 
 
 from it vf P""^'.^^^^ this crime, and all that followed 
 nu^ ^t'by sendmg against the Israelites the inS 
 
 wr^^n'ourr '''"^' ''^ ''^'^^"^^^^' ^'^ 
 Ma^dianftefr "''' *^' ^^'^^"^ ^^^^-^^^ ^-^ the 
 
 itef i,7^d?on ""' "'^' ^''""'''^ ^^«- t^- ^^-d-n. 
 ^. What miracle did God grant Gideon ? 
 A. Gideon, havmg assembled his army, asked of 
 God two miracles, to accredit his mission • the fir2 
 was, that a fleece of wool, spread on the ground dur- 
 ing the night should be covered with dew, whUst the 
 ground around it should remain dry ; the serond In « 
 t^at the fleece should remain dry, w^hhstlhe ^1"^ 
 ing -round should be wet with dew. The two 
 miracles took place. two 
 
 Q. What did the Lord then say to Gideon ? 
 ^. Ihe Lord then said to Gideon " the irmT. \a +«^ 
 numerous," although then, were o„°"'th rtShouT 
 and whilst the enemy had one hundred ^andtlirty. 
 five thousand men. I wish, said the Lord that iS 
 may know that it is I alone who have dTtt them 
 He^ordered him to keep with him only three hunIS?a 
 
 Q. How did Gideon obtain the victory ? 
 hundred men, armed only with trumpets, and lamps ta 
 
^^ 
 
 id justice ; 
 
 "ul to the 
 
 J they had 
 far as to 
 
 ves up to 
 d Michas, 
 
 followed 
 le infidel 
 who laid 
 
 from the 
 
 Madian- 
 
 isked of 
 the first 
 nd, dur- 
 hilst the 
 •nd was, 
 irround- 
 te two 
 
 ly is too 
 ) thous- 
 thirty- 
 t Israel 
 I them, 
 undi'ed 
 
 i three 
 inps in 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 95 
 
 empty pitchers, advanced to the lines of the enemies. 
 Immediately they all becran to sound their trumpets, 
 broke the pitchers and lifted up their lights ; their 
 enemies, seized with fright, fled, overturnin^r and kill- 
 ing one another without knowing it. ° 
 Q. Was Gideon a figure of the Messiah ? 
 A. Gideon was the fourteenth figure of the Messiah. 
 Gideon was the last amongst his brothers ; our Lord 
 deigned to appear as the last among men. Gideon 
 notwithstanding his weakness, is cho;.en to deliver his 
 people from the tyranny of the Madianites ; our Lord 
 notwithstanding his apparent weakness, is chosen to 
 dehver the people from the tyranny of the devil. Two 
 great miracles prove that Gideon is chosen ; the ^-reatest 
 miracles prove that our Lord is chosen the Liberator of 
 men. Gideon, with only three hundred men, marched 
 against a whole host of enemies ; our Lord marches to 
 ttie conquest of the universe with twelve fishermen. 
 Ihe soldiers of Gid- on are without arms; the apostles 
 ot our Lord are without arms. The soldiers of Gideon 
 take with them only trumpets and lamps ; the apostles 
 of our Lord have only the preaching of the Gospel and 
 the lamp of charity. Gideon and his soldiers triumph 
 over theMadiamtes ; our Lord and hisapostles triumph 
 over the world. ^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIIL 
 
 The Messiah promised and prefigured-FJftoenth fig- 
 ure of the Messiah.— Sampson. (A. C. lxJ4i#-1117.) 
 
 ^' ' ^*?r the death of Gideon, did the IsraeUtes \on<r 
 remain faithful to the Lord ? ° 
 
 f ,; : ;■■';; ;"- --^^^^ ui vjiucon, me Israehtes soon 
 fell into idolatry ; but their infideUty brou<rht upon 
 them many and speedy calamities. They were op- 
 
m 
 
 96 CATECHISM OF PEBSEVERANCE. 
 
 and whose sicnTwl if ^">'* ™' mi'-a™Ious, 
 the first twenty ^Csrf hi, «^''v^■'■^ «« I"'^*^' 
 
 Q. What was his first exploit ? 
 
 came a'^hinrt^Z'ot S*" '"' " ^°""' "™- -'^'''' 
 «. What were his other exploits? 
 
 to t. Wet:::tlv t.lt''''^""^.''"' ■"• ^-"^ 
 he burnt then- WvesS, tS""'''"' *? I'J'«i«mes, 
 loose in them three hundrprt ? ™«y?^«- by letting 
 with lighted torehes CteVrt^'Jr? '™ l"" S 
 wards carried off on l>ul„i ,,'*''"! ""^ "ftei- 
 
 DaUia'Srt oThisSfn '{• t r"""' -"^l 
 
 tinL the tem^ie irXcftev''°r"P°''*^P'^'«- 
 which he killed more th«l\ l-J"""^ assembled, by 
 lost his own Kfe ° "^"^ thousand of them, Lncl 
 
 Q- Was Sampson a figure of the Messiah ? 
 
 1st^sf^7o:™strft:t''"""?°^''^«-«'«J-- 
 I^rdwasalsoCnSam^rtr'^'''"''' '"''""'^■•' <""■ 
 took a spouse amon "^?pS- "*""'"■; ^""P^"" 
 the Church, his spoule amon^ ?h "r ' T ^''■•'' <^'"'«« 
 Meda lio'n, wlS 1;^^ d^:±"{^fe^-. ^^'P-" 
 vvcrpowereu the pagan world; wiuehrUe""'a H::;^ 
 
people, who 
 of promise, 
 the servi- 
 tude of the 
 miraculous, 
 He passed 
 irents, and 
 
 ion, which 
 
 all known 
 'hilistines, 
 by letting 
 and two, 
 he after- 
 es of the 
 m up. 
 
 I) named 
 sngth re- 
 Is of the 
 tn up in a 
 iut on a 
 e Philis- 
 bled, by 
 lein, and 
 
 fessiah : 
 er; our 
 ampson 
 1 chose 
 mipson 
 f Lord 
 a lion, 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 97 
 
 endeavored durin'>- thico hi,n,i».«wi . . 
 
 infant Church 2d S nnn ''^^"^ ^"^ ^^^o"^ ^"s 
 
 mies, in the c ty of G^zTouVT^t"' "f\^^^ 
 
 his enemies, in the torn h ^ '^ '""^^ ''^^^"^ "P» by 
 
 of the ni-rh piTj,^'"^; ,^.^'»i»f » ^-of^ in the middle 
 
 ings, and, despfte S^e gu^art ^^ /heir fasten- 
 in which he had been Shut ,m\ i^\ ^''T ^^'^ "^'^Y 
 descended into Urnltl^,' {Z^^^^^ 
 sates of hell and dci^S,wtt forth ^ Tvi^Z '^^" 
 tJie tomb, in despite of lis ^uaM '^''3 ,""sf ^^^^' ^^«'» 
 delivered up to Ais enemies onrF n 1 h"^P«^n ^^as 
 ered up to his enpm;!? c ^'''^'^ "^^'^ ^''^s deliv- 
 
 more Ph Hstines than L ,^T^r''' ^" ^>''«o, killed 
 restofhisl fc; ouX^^^ durinjr the 
 
 the devil, and drew fni- '",?>"'"' ^'^ '»«»•« barm to 
 bad done Surin^^ltift '''^^ "^''' ^^'^'^i^^^^' *^^^^ 1^« 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 The Messiah promised and nrpfio-nvo^ o 
 
 promise of ke Messiat^ (rC^Ultl^f ^ 
 
 Q. Who succeeded the high priest Pleli? 
 
 ^. Samuel succeeded the hi-h priest HpU Ti.- 
 peat man restored reli^rion and -ibonl.? • V 1 T^'^ 
 be was the last of the°ju34s of iS t^^J^'W 
 Jiidges, the Israelites wire'' governed L t' '^? 
 whom the first was Saul H? 1^ u Y J^*"?^"' ^^ 
 chose in hi« JlJI t u:?"^-...^H disobeyed God, who 
 
 /O \xru " "V " /''"o ^"er ins own heart 
 
 A ?L„\™' *? '''"« ''f'«'- God's own heart' 
 A. The k,„g after g<xl's oym heart wa^^id. 
 
98 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSE VJJRANCE. 
 
 David was of the tribe of Juda, and 
 
 Bethlehein ; he was the son of Jesse, and 
 
 of the city of 
 
 was keep- 
 
 Seti.^r^ T'^ f en.th^r^e^t f^hS; to 
 U" orde "of"^;d ""'""'^ ^"""^^' ^"'" ^^-^%' V 
 
 God. 
 
 ?• i^^^^i ^^« ^^e fi^-st exploit of David ? 
 
 r.^;;i; r^ rV*'''^'^"^^ °( ^^^^'"^ ^^-^s J"« vietory over 
 Goiah. Goliah was a Phihstine, of prodicrSX 
 and strength; he each day insulted theKelhes and 
 defied them to the combat. David, full of l^onfi^^^^^^^ 
 
 hro>vn' Sr hls'sh'^f '^^ *^^^ «^^^^' wirfft^e 
 I rown trom his sling, lie prostrated the dant and 
 
 ^""n»"?, »P to him cut off his head. ^ ' ^ 
 
 Q. ^ hat effect had this victory on Saul ? 
 
 ..t: 1 !-^ ''^''^'''^ '^''^'^^^^ the jealousy of Saul who 
 several times atten.pted the lite of David but I o 
 Lord preserved him. Saul himself perished iri bat e 
 and David was recognized as king by all the peon^ 
 Q. \V hat were the other explofts of David f^ 
 A. iJayid, having been recognized as kinrr, defeated 
 the enemies of his people, and took the citadel of Son 
 This citadel was a small fortified city, built on tTp 
 mountain, at the foot of which was situated jLs"lem 
 David established his residence in this citlde wS* 
 for this reason, is called the city of David ' ' 
 
 A \v^^^?'^T'•^ "^'"^ ^^^ "^ake to David? 
 W .V David was thinking of buildin- a temple 
 
 for the recep ion of the Ark Zi the Covenant the 
 Lord promised him that the Messiah should be born of 
 his race saying to him : / will raise up thy Teedafler 
 thee and I will establish his kingdom. , . ^ itiUeZ 
 tabhshthe tnrone of his kingdom forever, I wUbe to 
 hun a father, and he .lull be to me a son. ^ 
 
 <^. U hat do you remark on these words ? 
 
 A. 1 remark on these words that they properlv bo 
 
 I'otfith&of /"[' 'rr ""'^^^'^ foVKoL 
 
 porn tiie toon ot God and fho, Rnn of r»o,..M . u„ .i 
 to a *rpne estaMsted forever j' n'^lfter gf tS 
 
CE. 
 
 the city of 
 
 was keep- 
 
 for liiin to 
 
 ecretly, by 
 
 ? 
 
 ietory over 
 
 lifrious size 
 
 lelites, and 
 
 confidence 
 
 th a stone, 
 
 giant, and 
 
 ? 
 
 Saul, who 
 
 I, but tlic 
 
 I in battle, 
 
 e people. 
 
 d? 
 
 , defeated 
 iil of Sion. 
 It on the 
 erusalem. 
 el, which, 
 
 a temple 
 lant, the 
 )e born of 
 'eed after 
 ^ will es- 
 vill he to 
 
 lerly be- 
 alone is 
 tie alone 
 9f these 
 
 COURSE FIRST. Q<j 
 
 things^can be said of Solo.on, the son and successor 
 
 be, at the same tto the Son f ^""V^ ' *^^^^ ^^« ^^''-^^ 
 I^avid, that is, hX^ttth ^o^T^^^^^^ - ^' 
 
 CHAPTER XXXy. 
 
 A. SatW r'''l''''™^^f'"'WuI to the Wd? 
 
 wa-^.eeoitti\rrrLtt:r '""""' "- "-^ 
 
 A. DavM^'iSl^ 'ong estranged from God ? 
 about oryearriJ',''''l'!'''"f''-?"S''"''f™'n God, 
 
 had p,ty on him, and sent the prop et N?,^ i' r*'™''' 
 h.s ej^a to the miserable statorach he :»,?•"''"" 
 David acknowledged his fault ZTtl T*? '.'"'"S- 
 rest of his days. ' " bewailed it the 
 
 Q. I)id the Lord pardon David ? 
 
 affllJ,lri?;;";t?:;t":lEfl"?,i ''!''';?--- 
 
 his son, revolted UinstL'"' A"^'.'f ' ^^hsalom, 
 to fly, and to leav» t1. i "'"'"l ™» obliged 
 
 -erwarJsUve&y-r^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 A Y^! n ^"^^ f ^ ^^7^ °^ t^^ ^fessiah ? 
 siah. 1st. David was bornTr,. 'fl'"' "^ ">« *^«'- 
 was born at ^^uZ^^^^l^'^^X^^ll^l, 
 
1' i 
 
 100 CATECHISM OF PKRSErEBANCE. 
 
 Mini? and Rhep],er<r» "rmik, slew tl,e „i,,„t (i„i;.,i, . ,„.. 
 
 «m,,h and...,.oivod .'iL^V.'.na"''''!. ' Z' tj'.' ^i^^ 
 
 I* 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 gure oi tne Messiah.— Solomon. (A. C. 1016-982.) 
 
 Q. Who was the successor of David ? 
 
 -j^. I he successor of David was Solomon hi. ««« 
 
 is a^^'l'r ^"' r "^ "^^^" ^- ascenXd Z hrone' 
 mnted hT"^''^" ^^'^^^^ «^ GJod wisdom. uT^^ 
 f^^n^Z^r- ^"-^^^^ ^^ --'« -0-, he marrieT: 
 
 ^. Wliat was the oreat work of Solomon? 
 ^4^^. ^lfj^.1 ^^^-- -« *^^ b-ii^^ing of 
 T S?^>»K/^Jd the building of the fPmnlo i„.. 9 
 - -lie Dmiamg of the temple lasted se^n 'entire 
 
CE. 
 
 iolijih ; (mr 
 1 the devil. 
 i^as ohlij^ed 
 t'nt, but to 
 1 not c'oni- 
 n. David 
 'ord, j)ene- 
 )n. David 
 Lord also 
 ompanii'd 
 Lord was 
 1 a small 
 ctioii was 
 lowers to 
 ^d by the 
 sd in tri- 
 it'ts; our 
 eived the 
 
 nteenth 
 6-982.) 
 
 his son. 
 
 throne. 
 
 It was 
 irried a 
 
 ding of 
 
 loof 
 
 entire 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 101 
 
 «• l.iv« sonic actou„t of tlii., tfin.,le? 
 
 were emnloved in .« f . """' I."*"""s stones 
 four ,.ri"d,^rpar?s. '' ^"■""'•'"••'«'"' 1' eousistud of 
 «. What was tlie first part 1 
 
 vasteourt surfo:i,','':i:,1'''-',t "' ^-a^l- It was a 
 
 could eo„tair:iT;t'i:;sirs:r ''*'''="""' --^ 
 
 J VVhat was the second y 
 
 a ^llS^rrU^^^^^^^^^^^^ It was 
 
 with buildino-s an. "nil?.; ' , " ' ^ '''' '^' 8""-ounded 
 altar of ho ocaus" ° Th""''.^";^ ^" t^^^ ""'^^'^' >vas the 
 enter this court ^"''^' """^^^ ^'^"^^ ordinarily 
 
 Q. What was the third ? 
 
 pended ni.^ht and da v tt T ^ ^^'"P^ '^^»*« S"s- 
 
 gold for the reccDttn 'of H ? ""''^ ""^ ^*^« ^'-^bles of 
 O \VK : ^^<^eption ot the loaves of proDosif ion 
 (A >Vhat was the fourth? i^ruposition. 
 
 fh;f ; J^^ ^^"'**^' "^^^ the holy of Iiolies T^ w.c • 
 this, the most retired nirf ni thi ^ """*^s. it was m 
 
 the Ark of the C^vena^nt The h T^' •' ^^'^\ ^^« ^^P^^ 
 enter i, and that buTonce?;e'af ^""' ^^^"^ ^^'^ 
 LoM? ' '^' ''"^P^^ ^^ Solomon acceptable to the 
 
 W^lV^hTLl^foTTr^^^ *« the 
 
 heaven consumed^dTe vttl ' t^^?tion fire from 
 
 filM every p^tlfteTd^S '"' ^ ^^^"^ ^^ ^^^^^^ 
 ^^.^ Did Solomon persevere in virf„« .. 
 
 
 +1 
 
 ^l..r!=,-r£'5rj.-5tsf-3 
 
102 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A S^u^*^"'?"?" ^''sure of the Messiah ? 
 
 Solomon enjoy^^'lSfe"'."^ ?'°™"'- '«'' 
 of David, hit father, ascSslefhr^'ir'' f"'^- '*'"'" 
 pace over his conquered ene"res™,rf Tf '"^'^'- '" 
 
 over his connueS eLiT''"%*,"'* "^'S"' '" P^''^" 
 
 CHAPTER XXXYII. 
 
 The Messiah promised and prefiffurpd Pt'^i.* lu 
 
 figure of the Messiah-Jon^^!'^r^c7m^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 divided Iw^rt'lLd^ his kingdom was 
 
 tribes, those of Juda nn^ R • '''" ^^i°^™ ^^^ t^« 
 
 tribes chose L thetr kfn^T'"'!!'"- ^^^" '^" ^^^^^ 
 «o«,^ ^r .1. , . 1"^^^ A^ng Jeroboam, and tar<\r ♦!.« 
 
 re.ai„edfaithfula„dweSed'.^:^°Xfrd:! 
 
?£'. 
 
 :e us trem- 
 
 e Messiah, 
 ious. 1st. 
 and labors 
 
 reigns in 
 
 rejoicing 
 >ne of his 
 
 in peace 
 es for his 
 'OSes the 
 who are 
 
 religion. 
 
 the true 
 
 as a vast 
 
 On the 
 
 of Saba 
 tion ; at 
 ations of 
 
 the wis- 
 3a offers 
 have of- 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 103 
 
 iteenth 
 825.) 
 
 non ? 
 )m was 
 ut two 
 i other 
 
 ' tribes 
 fJuda. 
 
 maria. '^ *' "^ ""^ """S'lo" of Israel was Sa- 
 
 draw ,C from doLfr?7„l'"^"^ f'?^'''' ^ -'*- 
 caused tliera to fall b, ?^I 'f^ "',"."'' Jcraboam had 
 One of .hese ^-^ll^ts'wasTonr " ""' "^ •=''°™^'«<'- 
 
 £hed.e.i:^-»arKiL^^^^^^ 
 Q. Did Jonas obey the order of God 9 
 
 ship? ^^''*' ^^^^""^ ^ J™=«' -hilst on board of the 
 
 ^. Scarcely was Jonas on the vp«p1 «rT,^ 
 storm arose, and the crew suspected fW.^" ^ "^'^^^"^ 
 ^reat criminal on board Z^ave o^'^^^^^^^^^ ''™' 
 They cast lots to ascertain whn If J^ ^*? heaven, 
 upon Jonas. '^'^^^^am wlio it was, and the lot fell 
 
 Q' Wliat did thoy do with Jonas? 
 caus;d a L'^lfc j"'° ^ ^T' ^"* th« Lord 
 lived mirafulouX ttef da^^^ .^™ ""^«- J-"''^^ 
 whale, which aftS^fcn^i^^r^^^^^^^ ^? ^^e 
 ine prophet went to JVinivP -xr^A'C. "^' Y" '"^ ^noi'e. 
 the cit^^Tyin. with a ?oud ^oL^-k!," J^r'?™^ 
 and Nmive shall be destroyed." '^^^ ^"y'' 
 
lilKI 
 
 104 CAnCH,S^f OF PEHSEVEHAlrCE. 
 
 Pentcd, and the W&^V 'h. P'?'''' °' ^'"^^<> ™- 
 
 «a>d to him that he CweM /„ '" "«' I'<>'-<1, and 
 happen. " "*" ''e" foreseen what would 
 
 S""^" rn^htTh^ntdirr;" <^-'' '~» *" "'^ 
 
 the shade of Which protected Tn„ , "^ '° §«»' "P. 
 the sun. On the day foliowini ,f ^^°\ ^^^ '"J's of 
 of God was witheredf andTn„^' l''V' "V' by the order 
 raj's of the sun, be^kn tn ^ ' *""" •'"Posed to the 
 ^aid.to him, you eSain of^^"?"""- /'>^n «''« Lort 
 cost you nothin<r 3 vn?, • u" '"'' "' ""» "y wliich 
 city which has SCpeC^'1 "J"- '" 1"*'™/" la""e 
 multitude of innocent'^dSnT'' '" ''^'^ *«'™ «°a 
 1 1^^ """' ? ''s-'-c of the Messiah ' 
 
 gospel to the Jews, his brethren t' '?f '" P--^"^* '!'« 
 causes it to be preached to the rl, -'I"' J*""'*' ! ''« then 
 Jonas, by his aisobedience fs ^f"' ''f ''^'t ^Postles 
 tempest, and is thrown into fl,l ""'"'' °' » "olent 
 cent himself, but loS wUh th?.-" ' T\ '^'^'^' '""o- 
 cites the anger of God tZ^slU^Zf- ""^ ^°'-'''' O''- 
 Jonas remains three days and tfc-f P^* '" ^oth. 
 of a whale ; our Urd remain, .^ "'§^*' '" *''e 'f>elly 
 ■"ghts in the tomb. JonaTbein^^V"*^' ,*"d ""^e 
 the Nmivites ; our Lori Sfer ^? "delivered, converts 
 verts the infidk nations ^' resurrection, con- 
 
 IL. 
 
\ 
 
 CE. 
 
 ^inive re- 
 'e had pro- 
 and 
 
 Lord, 
 
 hat would 
 
 « the city, 
 grow up, 
 le rays of 
 the order 
 5«tl to tlie 
 the Lord 
 vy wliich 
 Y a large 
 here is a 
 
 Messiah, 
 uld not 
 tes who 
 ac'li the 
 he then 
 postles. 
 violent 
 !, inno- 
 •Id, ex- 
 death. 
 
 three 
 averts 
 , con* 
 
 COURSE Fins: ^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 Messiah foretold.--Prophecies of David. 
 Q- What is a prophet? 
 
 kZ/i.^-P'"''?^''.* '' ^. ™^" ^^o foretells the future 
 by the inspiration of God. Since God knows aU 
 things, he can reveal the future to whomsoever he 
 pleases ; in the same manner as he can give to whom 
 8oever he pleases the power of workinglniralle" 
 Q. How many kinds of prophets are there ? 
 A. ihere are two kinds of prophets: those whc 
 have not written their prophecies, as IS Ind 
 Ehseus, and those who have written them. Amon °st 
 the latter, some are called the Great Prophetsfb^cause 
 we have a greater number of their writings such as 
 Bavid Isaias, Jeremias, Ezekiel, and Daniel • others 
 are called the Minor prophets, because we ha^e fewer 
 of their writings; they are twelve in number. 
 Q. How did the prophets live? 
 A The prophets led a poor and mortified life • thev 
 
 A. res, they are. For God alone can inspire nro- 
 phecy ; and God, being truth itself, cannot nspi^ IIT 
 phecy to establish falsehood ; therefore SenS" 
 in^favor of which God has inspired prop'hSy mtf^ 
 
 gen^uint ?' *^' P'°P^"^^«« ""^^^ ^^^o^nce the Messiah 
 
 anf * 7^? Prophecies which announced the Messiah, 
 and which have been accomplished in our Lord Jesus 
 £!rfi„T.Senuine^and true, since they have bT"n 
 
 ClSians."'' "' "'''^' *^^ °^"^^^^ '"^'^^^ «f the 
 Q. What do you remark of the prophecies ? 
 
106 CATSC,VSM OF PEHSEVEHA^^CE 
 
 that one ^i^^:^:::^s\t%7ir' "' ""•^■• 
 
 o iv?^ not be doubted. ^ *''"'l'nent of the 
 
 tCZ^lT *•' «'^' "'»»'« P^phecies „,gardi„g 
 
 arelkol^of DavWcv?' '" •»=*»"' of the Messiah" 
 called the Ps^l' ''S^.^S' T*?'"'''' '" ^s cantTS 
 before our Lord. "^ '"'^'^ ""e thousand years 
 
 * HetSl,f:tT"M°f *« Messiah ? 
 by the JeCan!f*u^tnt;»'ah would be disowned 
 was disowned by the Jews a,S hir''^"*- Our Lord 
 nations; therefore, ourLorf , .. ''li? converted all 
 by-David. ^ ^°™ '» the Messiah foretold 
 
 J S'i'^t else did he announce ? 
 
 betriySf ty or:?"h7s'd"f- ^ ^-^-'^ -ould be 
 would spit ipon his faee. thS'' '''^','"« <">«n>ie' 
 in his agony ; that thev ^onM -^ "'°."''' "ock him 
 feet ; that they would cmm"^ f T.« ^^ hands and 
 they would /ve him WaJ to H ^'1 S»™«nt ; tlmt 
 done to our'Lord, and £e t """^ I *" this was 
 Aerefore the Lord isle M^siah ?° "'^/^ut him; 
 Finally, Javid announced Zt fh« ^™'?''' ''J' »avid. 
 from the tomb without !„!*' Messiah would rise 
 r?^e fj^m the tomb Sow "fi™™P"™.' o"^ ^^ 
 him a one is tliis prophecy anSK^'^f""'"' and to 
 Lord IS the Measfah iS^^^^ "^^-^fore, o^ 
 
'CE, 
 
 announced 
 Jlished in a 
 
 events? 
 s» in order 
 ent of the 
 
 regarding 
 
 Messiah, 
 canticles, 
 md years 
 
 disowned 
 
 )ur Lord 
 
 erted all 
 
 foretold 
 
 ould be 
 enemies 
 >ck him 
 »ds and 
 t ; tJiat 
 Ws was 
 It him ; 
 David, 
 ild rise 
 f L6rd 
 md to 
 •e, our 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 107 
 
 Messiah foretold-Prophecies of Isaias. (A. C. 720.) 
 
 septalK:Sriblt '^"°'°"^ '' '''''' ^^'- ^^« 
 ^. After the separation, the kingdom of Israel fell 
 into Idolatry, with the exception of a small number o 
 Israelites, who remained faithful to the Lord It wn. 
 destroyed by Salmanasar, king of Assyria who car 
 ried the ten tribes captives to Ninive. Thklexisted 
 two hundred and fifty-four years 
 
 Q. What became of the kingdom of Juda ? 
 
 tolhe lorS'^lTn''^/"^^ ""^^^^""^ "^«^ faithful 
 
 Q. What means did the Lord employ to preserve 
 religion m these two kingdoms ? ^ preserve 
 
 A. The nieans wliich the Lord employed to preserve 
 religion "i these two kingdoms, was the ministry of 
 the prophets. Elias and Eliseus, especially, neSed 
 nothing to brin^ back the children of Israef o the tme 
 God In the kingdom of Juda there appeared other 
 great prophets, who never ceased to inWt^e the peopL 
 
 LrkrortsrH^ifh.^"^-^"- *^^ ---=^ -^ '^ 
 
 Q. Who was the prophet Isaias? 
 
 Dalid Thr/^* 'T I'^v^' ^^ *^« ^^yal race of 
 J^avid. The Lord purified him, and chose him from 
 
 A Tnt^'^'^Tlu^^T ^* ^?"^' ^'^ ^« announce ? 
 A. lo prove to the Jews that his nmr^l^onJo^ ^^^ 
 
 cerning the Messiah would be acconrplished,' he ^an-' 
 
 SmTtt' The" n"' '^^"n ? ^^PP'^ nea;er thdr 
 time. 1st. The dehverance of Jerusalem, besieged by 
 
j'l: 
 
 108 CATSCniSM OF P£J,SBV^^'^j,CE. 
 
 the Idolatrous natioL 11111 h^l'^'f, T"^^ ^'«»vert 
 
 ^. Isaia., a o^^ ^^^^ announce ? 
 
 -niWnettellT ^171^^- °- ^O"" would bo 
 number of sick; that he wS bp i''^'''""/'^ <="'" » 
 
 -f ^ve his Hfe. beeauS ^. w^t^^^S 
 
 , -^j Sal Z tetr/ &-" of I-- ? 
 deatli, the Messiah would ^^Z.TT'^'"' ^O' W, 
 h.s sepulchre would be lrioS"-IZ ',.'* T'** ' '^at 
 ^ spouse, would Rive him Inn ""SJ *« ""lurch. 
 These characters of^the Me^iah " "T'!.'"' ^i'd"^" 
 accord with our Lord, and S' ^'"'^^'^ V ^^^^^s, all 
 for., our Lord is the Cs^al'Si^ S ^^'^ 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 Me^iah '-tK^^^^e. .osee. Michea, ,oe, 
 
 , ^'. &:dp:SoFS''''^'°'.»''«'M--H? 
 
 lived in the time oT'lsaLf • ?;! ^^'"'"^ ™« Osee; he 
 o» Lord. To pmve toihe t 'fi. '"? y^"" »'cfor! 
 concerning the Vsliah woifl/^^'''" ^'' P'^'Hctions 
 foretold two events s!!^„J°'i'i^'' '>9c<""Plished, he 
 uun of Samaria andofth^lUn^^rm rf iut ""'*""- 
 
'CE. 
 3d, the de- 
 
 • 
 
 B Messiah ? 
 
 Jitl convert 
 
 born of a 
 
 'd by kings 
 
 precursor, 
 m. 
 
 would be 
 ly cure a 
 
 sorrows ; 
 ; that he 
 d that he 
 ^piiite our 
 
 s? 
 
 e for his 
 W; that 
 i churcli, 
 'hildren. 
 saias, all 
 
 ; there- 
 is. 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 109 
 
 i-s, Joel 
 
 ih? 
 ee; he 
 before 
 ictions 
 id, he 
 struc- 
 
 e What did he say of the Messiah ? 
 
 ^. He said of the Messiah that whilst vet nn in 
 fant he would be conducted into E.ypt a^nd wouM 
 return thence bv order of his father ; fc-adds tirat ho 
 shall convert all nations; and that fir refu^n:. to ^n 
 
 wSL'r ^?thr ^'^^^ ',^ -ndrr^rro^e^the" 
 wiioie earth. All this is accomplished in our Lord and 
 
 LZ^t/'S'^r' '""'' ''"'"'"'"" '^ *« "^^ 
 
 A rtt 'I'k '""■"i,'' P"'?!''"* "* *e Messiah ? 
 TW J ! "■* P^P*""' °f tJ"" Messiah was Miehea. 
 He was contemporary with Osee ; and to ,rive autWif J 
 to 1..S mission, he announced, in detail, the misfortS 
 ^aeltdZr^ ^'""''^ '" "'='='" "'« kingdoms"',!;' t' 
 
 Q. What did he announce of the Messiah ? 
 
 I»rn in if^ll^T™'' °f "'? **'^^^''''' 'I'M h« "'ould be 
 uorn in Betl>U;hein ; tliat he would be both fJoH »n,i 
 
 w™i;i h""*'"' ''?"''' ^•»''™^' ''" n=>tions; that wfrct"a 
 wou d be eternal ; and he would be otir rcconcLdon 
 
 ^nd wfthn'o ''r'"'' ""i"^'' correspond ,rith ouXrf 
 foi^Jt^hf brMclTeL?"'-^"^'^' '^^'•«^°-' '' t^^ McS 
 
 1 S'fi'^ff^' "" "/"• PJ^P''^' of *" Messiali ? * 
 lived at the Lp™?'"'' "' *'','' ^"''^^^ '^^' Joel. He 
 t nnp,l T "" ."'"" "' *« prophets above men- 
 
 e. What did he announce of the Messiali? 
 
 downSe Hoirrvf /'''" ^t ^^'"''^ ''<>«« «end 
 faitM^prte^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 Kstnrn'L^ril^zrl":*!'^^ 
 
 u»e arst ages of^the church, received the gift of p«? 
 
V 
 no CATECHISM OF P£JiSEVEJlA}fCE. 
 
 pi a„T»^4:fe;;'i-- ^ g^p the woHd. in ^,, 
 foretold by ji,l. ' ' ™ ^°'"^' ">ercfore is the Melsiah 
 
 , 5: xLtS tp&rt of .the Me.,siah V 
 God raised him u^for a prnKf''? 'i^' •^'-'^»»''''»- 
 those whom we hkve iusname I T ' "'^ J'*-'"" »«" 
 of his predictions concernr.. ;i./«''"'.^? "«' '™th 
 nounced a great many event"" fwt-^:f'''T' ''« "n- 
 witnesscs ; amongst others tC S'*"'' "'f 'l''''^ «"-™ 
 and the eaptivit/of BabWo'n """S "^ J«™=alem 
 
 thehttlochild^rof BeSleL^' "^ j^*" °' "'^ M«^«iah 
 be ),ut to death, and their Z.T/"'' "^^"'•ons would 
 ble ; that the Messiah wn.7?*" '"'"'<' >« ineonsola- 
 establish a new coveTar^^ """'7' "" "ations, and 
 AH thiseon^s^'nds wUhour^'n'^f*""','''"" *« «>-"^ 
 our Lord, therefore ilShrM^l''?'' "'"' "o other; 
 mias. '• " '"« Messiah foretold by Jn^ 
 
 • CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 Me,3iaM,„told-P,„pheoyofE.echieL (A C 680> 
 
 ■ A. S°sernS?Setfr*'?^*''M;ssiah; 
 A I the predietio„s'^o7-AfotW„^''t'^'™'Ezec».iel. 
 
 «alem Ixad been almpH he? -Pf "'' ^S*"'"^' J--'™- 
 stroyed, and its inhabitant, „! ■ "*y ^as de- 
 
 At tliis time, God rS ™ r,^ 'i^Pf'™^ '» Babylon, 
 once more of his people to fn^'"' *° '^''^ ^'hai-ge 
 
 G. What apprS t :4„Td'w Sr^T^"'" "'<='"• 
 , ^- To prove the trntTinfi?- J- '^f*"*' announce? 
 
 the Messi^i, ES[e „l^P'^,*<="'>"^<^''"<^<-'>•nin-' 
 tl.ey would be deUveredS "'"f- *-° *'"' '^^^'^ <l'at 
 
 temple of Jerusalerwouldb"~tf'u''>'; ?"'' *« ">e 
 a few years after. ^ "*""""' "Web happened 
 
VCi?. 
 
 h? 
 
 '^ Messiali 
 rons would 
 ineonsola- 
 itions, and 
 
 tlie first. 
 
 no other ; 
 I hy Jere- 
 
 ^. C. 680.) 
 
 essiah ? 
 Ezechiel. 
 ist Jeru- 
 was de- 
 ^abylon. 
 ■ charge 
 »lethem. 
 lounce ? 
 cernin"' 
 ivs thai 
 Iiat the 
 ppened 
 
 COURSE FIRST, 
 Q' m he not announce another event? 
 
 bowed beneath a hn^tn Sl^?/,f ' ''"^ "on^tantly 
 of oar days have thems,.|™r„^L JheRreatest infidels 
 ment of tL ,.rophecr"'' »<''"'owledged the fulfU- 
 
 A. J^teLtf JidXt'thTM"''-^'"" *e Messiah? 
 race of David ; that h:';t.f beThe?"'"' ^ °* "'O 
 would re-unite the JewTin .1 „ n °"m P'''""' "''O 
 Aeepfold; that he woX pIk • i^''""'''' '»*" one 
 perfect than the old, Z Iwhl'L ^ n* "?"( '""'• ™ore 
 Our Lord Jesus C S Zl T"''' '"''*''^' for ever. 
 
 characters; hr/s, theieW "l ''m^''':'".'''* "» «>ese 
 Ezechiel. ' ™'^'»r«' the Messiah foretold by 
 
 tiy%TBXC? P'^P''^' wear during the cap- 
 
 T n'":™ ™' Daniel l!rou<rht ud? 
 
 pf ?fHbuchadonosof K ASh7''°''';'P *' *« «""« 
 idolaters, they alwws ?em»T f ?".\ ,^" *''« "idst of 
 
 ligion, refusings firToLdrce.f.w""' '" "'«'■• re- 
 furnished them from the SsTable^ ""' "^ *' ^'^ 
 
 A mT '''I ""^ ^""l "'-aA th f; fidelity ? 
 
 ^. 1 he Lord rewarded their firlulit.i,^. 
 extraordinary knowledo-enn,) J ^.'•^S™"''nSthem 
 able to Nabuehadonosof «">der.ng them ^cept- 
 
 ?• F'jat happened to this prince ? 
 
 whth\:^ffi"t'tXt'd^ r-'iY""'^ •>-- 
 
 recall to „!„<,.. He Ctefv:'-li« -uld not 
 
 plied withX^Fshof the'S'fc", "^ «»."' -™- 
 
 tue King, ihe dream signified 
 
112 ^^r^cmsM 0,- P^j^s^y^,^;^^^ 
 
 Romans, were to 8ueLfiP,?^„ '""':'''• »"<! that of tlio 
 b^ the H„„„„„ ™--'[on« an^thej. a„.l bo f„„„C 
 
 ^' What did Knh,„.K„V ' ' "^® t'^Jurch. 
 
 made, and ordered all to ado. llVT''''' ^««"« to be 
 refused to obey. The kim^ „' ^',"' .''"""S Israelites 
 
 ^dAzariaMoie thrown „g,ar;:.1 ^,'"'"''a»' Mi.ad 
 tho Lord '"iracdouslyp'Je'.tv.dZm! ""*""• '''"^'■^ 
 
 CHAPTER XUX. 
 
 •'urninXnl^e?^""'" "» *«^ 'he miracle of the 
 
 I^ed-^5lTdtS™:\U'tt"'"' '~' "--el 
 scurity ? *''« ^'•<' *aw Daniel out of his ob- 
 
 challon^'o^'^Ta^ S^fS^T »."" -^c«-or of Nabu- 
 
 "!;^ /»«»-/ wanting. Thl S ''.r^ '^,* *"'««« and 
 
 night tlie sentence wJTll,,^^""'''- That same 
 and Balthazar was t1 if f '""'''• Cym took BabvInT 
 
Klonians, that 
 that of tho 
 i be followed 
 lurch. 
 ■ this ? 
 statue to be 
 n^ Israelites 
 nias, Misael 
 nace, where 
 
 nieL 
 
 cle of the 
 
 ce, Daniel 
 ^ylng with 
 
 f his ob- 
 
 of Nabu- 
 le sacred 
 land ap- 
 is words, 
 
 ned tlie 
 ?nified : 
 ished it. 
 ice and 
 I is di- 
 it same 
 
 ihvlnn- 
 
 COlTJiSE F/JiST. 
 «n'l on that wLunt i^no °' '''«"««' «onquerora 
 
 whatever during Zt^,^n(''"^P''''y'''''t<''^'>yMtY 
 not, on this account, Sefo°nff """*.• ^^anidd J 
 
 ^wt;d ht tThf ir "^S rt W^l' 
 
 great empires • 9,1 ^k ^^^' "^^ succession of th^ f^ 
 
 tabUsh the reign of viM,,/„ ?i ' """ ''« '"ou d re-e^. 
 ">ed by the Jc^wsf wo"ld Z ' ! T'}" ' ^""^ b^de- 
 
 S;J.^»1hrl3r:™^^^^^ -fit 
 
 the Jews, wl,^ i... , ""^ denied and nut t^ ,i ", 
 
 ' •~^"'^^"'"«P««ed«iieethat«u;;5 
 
114 CAl 
 
 U OF PtUSEVEBSNCE. 
 
 CHAPTER Xtm. 
 Abuiafa furHoId-Prophe, ^e, of A^~„» 7 v. ■ 
 
 tivUy of B'fe„r" '■'« •'«'" O^"™"" o„, the cap- 
 gre«t prind^ nemiite,?,.! i'"'"^"""*"' "^ W'"el, this 
 coutr^?'"' ""' ''"'" ^'' '='^ °" "living in their 
 
 the old men, who!" ™' v "aL rf""".*'''''.'''''' ^ ''« 
 
 temple of Solomon coul,l n^^. ^«fore had teen the 
 
 •eeinghowinS'theniw?' ''f"'" f'^'ir tears on 
 
 ^ What did-rteo^fe fhtr ""''• 
 
 mw temple would infinitT urplt .£, ^^ "^^ !'" 
 
 because the Messiah would enter it i„„ " "''' ' 
 
 there announce the reconc lia^^n J ^^'"'' »"<* 
 
 «. What does this'^pTpt^rp^tr "'* «"''*• 
 
 siah would eX rhHeternir" ,"Y "><= *'-" 
 
 stroked in the seventieth year of^^^l!'""; ' ™' <^«- 
 
 «. What dc.s it furtSer prove ? """"' '^'•''• 
 
 of the reconSonVS ;]irr ''r''''?>i^»*'«' 
 Affgeus annnnZ'' ^'^^ ^* ^^«d, did the proDhet 
 
'aptivity of 
 >aniel, this 
 Jerusalem, 
 
 g in their 
 
 •untry was 
 uple ; but 
 I fceen tlio 
 r tears on 
 ^e old one. 
 ti? 
 
 ■ prophet 
 5ry of the 
 the old ; 
 •son, and 
 JiGod. 
 
 has lonrr 
 the Mes^ 
 was de- 
 n era. 
 
 ih, since 
 
 minister 
 
 1 Christ 
 
 ting his 
 
 dolatry. 
 
 leemer. 
 
 9roDhet 
 
 COURSE '^/JiST 
 
 115 
 
 dJJr't '' "'" '™''' I'^I'l'eer concerning the Re- 
 -^^ ItisthatofZuIiariiK, Ti ■ , ° 
 
 -"""U be a ki,,.;?, of Lh""? •n'^ """ "'"Messiah 
 "'at l,„ w„ul,ll„,, "jJ^J ''«;'"''''l'e™ "■>«! Imn.ilitt; 
 
 «eate. u,,„, ,„ f« & fe "'i'"','" "J^lamation^s 
 be sold f ,. :a,rt V ,,i;^.„.. ZVl ve?- hf M '• *'"" •"-' """''l 
 J« brought b«k Into the tennle'Ind ''"''"">'"''''''» 
 "'at he would have hb hS r,^''"'T *''apoWer, 
 
 would convert the nations In D'^^^T'^f'''®"'' ">»» he 
 a^l these traits of thi p"onI, ' v if * ?'"".« "■•« ^<"-ifi«d 
 Messiad. foretold by zSarfa/' " "' *<""«'»«'. ">o 
 
 ^^:. f Src:;.^i'in^?.^i'-;Jii! ^aehariasforetell? 
 
 Jtterth^i^f'Vei?;. ""'-'-"-- 
 
 deemer ? ^'«vcnth prophecy regardin.. the Ec- 
 
 had^tr„:!rJl^tf!r•„t>r?'^-'onrofJcws 
 
 drag, wlio put the finisl,in„ ,' r *"■ *'' conduct of Es- 
 
 temple. It wasattlds timell f?''"^ *« ''""'"''g of Ae 
 
 «• What did tt*Vr;het^^"^''P»''''''^M'''-wl' 
 
 winniij^'^r- 1;^ rrtii^T"?"^' •""^ -- 
 
 <-<..«! to be .^T^ptable'toJhe ii'1 t^. ¥■"?'"' """"Id 
 ^X Id be replied bvisLrifi '*'"■""? ^'"'■•'ficeg 
 thr»"Shout tL world LVSJi!' °"?' ."""'^ "» «'-ed 
 gomg down tl,ereof, and wh eh w™,"fl °' "l" ™" "> "»« 
 of the Lord great. He an„^l''.:,!Vii';^",''«^ % "a^ 
 "."'"" 'lave a precursor, endowo/r^L'i "i™^ ^'^'^'ah 
 ™tue of Eiias, to r^^lC'jZt:^^ fthtlb^' 
 
116 C^TECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 cient sLXMrthe t>^r K^^^ ""! '•■« '«- 
 
 sacrifice alone s ho y, «^h ersal r> '^^ "^i^" """ 
 ingthe Lord to wl,nm . ^ ? •' S." •'"PaWe of honor- 
 
 with the spirit aSd vSe of fe -^ ^^f *'^'*' "^«'^^*^'^ 
 the^ews minrlfnl V?^- • ^^^^^' ^" ^^t^<^^ to render 
 
 struSs^^ ^ '^ ^' "^'"^^S ^°d docile to his in- 
 
 CHAPTER XLiy. 
 
 ^Sre?inS"i?*7^?^ application of the promises 
 ngures and prophecies, to our Lord Jesus?JhrisT 
 
 prots^^^Kltt'rt^ ^' ^^^ -Id 
 
 coura,S and yiewtg to IfpaTr'Td' Jo" 'TJ?^^"^ 
 sanctify his actions /ml T^ ' 2d, to teach him to 
 those of the RedeeLrtn P"^^'^^«' bj ""iting them to 
 salvation ^'^^^^"^^^ *« ^«"^«> and thereby lecure his 
 
 mat P^"" ''^'™ ^"'^ *^^ P^^"^i«« of the Redeemer first 
 
 crush hJXlf "" *^' '""P""^^ ^ '^^'^ '^-^"^^ 
 
 ^ ^. -I he second promise was nindefr. ak.^i!::. r„, 
 i^oixi said to him-: In thy see^^ll'mH^rZlt t 
 
'CE. 
 
 to hear the 
 
 crifice fore- 
 all the an- 
 ', since this 
 le of honor- 
 the victim, 
 •rifice, viz : 
 St, since it 
 e, and was 
 St, clothed 
 ' to render 
 J to his in- 
 
 promises, 
 Christ. 
 
 he world 
 
 n the be- 
 •ni losing 
 li him to 
 them to 
 3cure his 
 
 mer first 
 
 made to 
 j'/ic shall 
 
 _ — mi 
 
 ni. me 
 ^hall be 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 Sfof &r^^ -«*-^« ^« coming to the pos, 
 
 Q- The fifth? 
 
 on ts'^dtfhtr HetV iU» *"' ff *«' ""- 
 Juda w must look for rhct'lleii^h!^ '" *« '"''« ^^ 
 
 t^. i^ontinue. ° 
 
 GodcLe^totivra^VfuX ■? the family 5 DaWcC 
 
 advance, the likenes, of t/e Ke<teme^ t"^ ^"^ "'' '" 
 
 enaVd\reernSnU:i"^L*''^ T," ""«''' >» 
 not be exposed to take for d.e Mt±h'ir2"'l ?"<» 
 postor who would give himself cm as st*'' first .m- 
 
 tioL"th:t\Sf™""="'« "''-«- "esenp- 
 
 the^ktLtla^'ZTat "irb °'fi<'-"P«<'n of 
 prophecies. By fi"LT^^,„ if,'' ""j; '*«"'•«» i 2d, by 
 
 presented to us af the UthtT.,'^" ^^"''''^ '" ^- 
 Abel,heisrep.sertedas piJtSS l\r^„-!^d > - 
 
 III Isaac, as offered in sacrifiop r^n "r^T" "''',''"''^"' 
 hand of his own father , St paslSten'^ 1" 
 
\ 
 
 118 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 TdTou^^^frLT^^^ angel, 
 
 brazen serpenl/as devated on t^^*""" ^"^^"'^ ' ^" **»« 
 
 natural son, and ascenS k P?""'^*^"*^*^ ^V ^n un- 
 the mountain of S I' Ton?^''*"^ t^^ ^^^P^ng, 
 to the Jews, whoVefuse'to hear t'i ^'^'^^V^^^ 
 days and nights in the deut W ^i' ^^"^l^^ing three 
 forth full of hfe and nr.? i- *^^'^^' *^^n comin<r 
 are converted ' P^^^ehing to the Gentiles, whS 
 
 G^ What is the second manner? 
 
 Hken^sTt S?'^^^^^^^^^ gives ns the 
 
 They dissipateTvCrcllS *^ P^^P^^^eies. 
 
 had but sketched. ' ^ ^""''^ ^^^t the figures 
 
 Q. What say the prophets ? ' 
 
 nate'hfm thCf "lVwn?l^^ ^^ the Messiah, desig- 
 mother ever t rdn whi tK^"*'" ^* Bethlehem, of °a 
 have passed in ?thelan3s of TT"^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^i» 
 will be adored iS his c?adle hv\- "«^u ^""^^ ' ^« 
 him presents of gold and ne^,^^ °"'' T^° ^'" «ffer 
 his birth, the littfe children nIS ?" *^^ ^^^^.ion of 
 dea«. ; he will ridS^El^^^^^^^^ ^^r ^^ 
 
 Itself ; he will cure the ^\X''^'^.,' ■ '" '"' mildness 
 will enter, in trinmnh !n,^ f "^ ■™'* '*« <'«'-«l ; he 
 ass, followed hy^ti^- CZt"'' ^<=''*<'"' "P™ »« 
 
 <-"P'e; the Je4 willte'nV W" '"'''' '^'' '''"'"' 
 Q- What further do the/say? 
 
 bettyS'Zon^'o^tw' *^' "*« Messiah will he 
 
 be sild foTthTrtypfe^srf^ihtM^ '?,''''' '''«"'" 
 carried back into the temJe „nJ^ = " "'^'"' ^"' ^e 
 
 "-" .^. ,v.u oe pierced, and he will "not 'asmuch'L" 
 
V 
 
 ^E. 
 
 mg angel, 
 Q; in the 
 d liealino' 
 nt. 
 
 istandino" 
 y an un- 
 weeping, 
 penance 
 ing three 
 1 coming 
 lies, who 
 
 s US the 
 phecies. 
 i figures 
 
 », desi: 
 
 m. 
 
 of a 
 id will 
 ice; he 
 U offer 
 sion of 
 I put to 
 ildness 
 id; he 
 ponan 
 second 
 
 ^ill be 
 le will 
 ill be 
 3r; he 
 
 iciiids 
 
 chas 
 
 COURSE FIRST. jjg 
 
 open his mouth to comnlain- ha ^^^ x. i 
 tween two malefactors he will b! ^® P^^^^ ^ 
 
 his clothes will be dTvided Tnd \ZV'TF\'^ ^^^°^ »' 
 Q. Continue. '"^'*' ^"^ ^^ts cast for his robe." 
 
 ^^I'^wtnint^^^ f^^ -7S Daniel, 
 
 remain three days in hL „! iT^^^T^^^' ^^^ wiU 
 
 forth from it, fXofh'fewifP^^^^ K^"^ ««°^« 
 will send down the Holv rl f ""^ '"*,^ ^^^^«° ^nd 
 finally he will^™'^!^!^^^^^^^^ ^^"^T 
 
 Jews for having put him to X'^SVi. • ^""'f ^' *^« 
 their city will be destroyed J^/^ ^^f''' ^^"'P^^ ^"d 
 be wancierers and ya^^bokdf t^^^ 
 
 j. Who therefore, is the MessflT '^• 
 
 diitt ' t &;^ tTy *^' p^p^^*« j--^« -« 
 
 siah, /esas, the son^'f ^^1?^^^^ ^^ **^« ^es- 
 
 alone, the descri^^fon coSond-''^^^^^ ^'"'^ '^ ""^^"^ 
 
 Q. To whom did GorSust tb.'^'^^'^r"^^'^"^^^- 
 
 all these astonishing prophedesl ^^^'Wing of 
 
 enemies Tjel'chrTsZfco^^^^^^^^^ *^^ -O"^ 
 keeping of the pronWi^ ?^1 entrusted the safe- 
 
 Chx?st is the MeSfS thtta^r^- *^"*. ^^«- 
 by an unheard of prodi-x^ thp T ""^^^^^^ ^ ^^^ 
 religiously these proXffjs thprf P""?'^^ "^^^^ 
 defend them, and caSv tw' feJ'''^® *^'^°»' t^^ey 
 earth. ' ^"^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ tbem aU over the 
 
 CHAPTER XLY, 
 
 Preparation for the Messiah-Monarchv nr ii. a 
 Syrians and Persians, (i! 0.^^!^.^ " ^ 
 Q. WhatdovoiTTTiPatiT.,,^— _ .. « . 
 
 Provdence directed aU the even^'ofle ^oridTl^' 
 
'1 '\ 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 i 1 1 
 
 H III 
 
 120 ATECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. How do you prove this truth ? 
 
 frot ^r rSty " GoTLT ""t 'r' '" '»'"''. that 
 
 pmmise and the^el.Vi^n oflheTelslah !h»V -'f ^^^ 
 the true religion shnTiW hi „ ■'"•'ssjah, that is to say, 
 
 ish people d'own to the comS^T^'T^f '^^ J^^' 
 the keisiah should be bo™ of tL t ^'u ' ^^ ""'* 
 the tribe of Juda and of the "ami v nf n '*, ^°^'''' °* 
 tie city of Bethlehem -Sh/w I ^^"''' '" *<> "t- 
 siah, tW is, tlie eoTn'el 4„ f, u*" ™=" "^ theMc^ 
 great rapiditV Jml, 7ne'en1 of i^ ^t^Wi^hed, with 
 
 theVJi:h7e;;K„tam:n'^^S''''p^ 
 
 curred to prese^e amon„ t1,^T '•"u'^''' nation., eon- 
 mise and reS of^h""M '" t^f'* P^oP'e tl'o pro- 
 true religiS, f * ^'''''''^ ' ^^^ i^ to Bay, the 
 
 thatis'Si-^^sVoi 5^ir ^^0?^ ^-'f^' 
 
 into idolatry , anlXt God, St?hethad?:j, '"'.""« 
 idolatry, forced tlmm u," I .^ "ad fallen into 
 idols a id murn In Mm^ Pf?^* ealamities, to forsake 
 end that GoTcTtablfsi^d noffe' 'T ^°^ '?'= ^"^ 
 monarchy of the As^rian" ' '^"''^' *''"' S«=''' 
 
 - ^-...^ ^..^vo mat tiie great monarchy of 
 
COURSE FIRST. 
 
 121 
 
 I mind, that 
 t, that the 
 at is to say, 
 ig the Jew- 
 i ; 2d, that 
 
 people, of 
 I, in the lit- 
 >f the Mes- 
 shed, with 
 
 the other. 
 
 led anion or 
 s, all con- 
 design. 
 Inch took 
 ions, con- 
 3 the pro- 
 3 say, the 
 
 e perpet- 
 so often 
 
 II in very 
 liaracter- 
 
 Messiah, 
 long the 
 nd cere- 
 i falling 
 Hen into 
 forsake 
 lis same 
 le great 
 
 rchy of 
 
 o w .!,• ^o^f^^P of the true God." 
 H. Was this prophecy a -complished ? 
 
 plat arng^CjtraM'i ^J? "^'<^'' *»o^ 
 curred tocaSse the EsiTh t„ h '"^'-'1 nations, con- 
 
 g^^lsi'sittr/efr„i'nHlr?r^^^^^^ 
 
 Heaven and earth to bring irjwfo^'^f'''' T^l 
 conduct them to that country in which rI.,???'' "'"' 
 situated, and that he keM them til ^'■'":'° ^"^ 
 neighboring nations. ^ " **"*' ''"^P^e the 
 Q' Continue. 
 
 anfcitLTu™Tanrd*t>?dTod*f "-^''"Po^t- 
 tlie little city of BethleWn k ? • ^'^'^ P^served 
 
 the pronused land this cUyfdl to 1 *«,?"*»" "' 
 aml^at a later period 'S t^J^:;'J^ 
 uwumng biHce of the family of David" ""7?'"''n ""•" 
 -as for th. he established t^e g^SaJh^fe 
 
\ 
 
 122 (^^TECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 V d2^ "^^^^ '' ^^« ^<>- great en,pH.s, foretold 
 
 the Persknt Va?esSlfshe.f ti^^ ^^^t monarchy of 
 be born in Juda? ^'^^^^'^^^d to cause the Messiah to 
 
 before the birth of th^t pSe ^^5 *^^ ^""^red years 
 will make him victoriou^ Tver h '^^'.*^^^ ^^^ Lftrd 
 free the Jewish peonle flZ !l ' enemies, in order to 
 to con.;, .t themttinrAl'"^*^^^^*^^ ^^bylon' 
 bttle cty of Bethlehem Spnf^' '" ""^""^ ^^^ the 
 of David. ^^enem, the patrimony of the family 
 
 'a Th' *^"' Prophecy accomplished ? 
 
 C^^C^Z^^^^V^ ^^ better, 
 captivity of Babylon Tave^^r^^^^^^ ^^ws from the 
 Judea, detained them ' tK IT • l*''"*^^ *^ '^turn to 
 forts of their eneS and t^^ -^^"^^"^ *^^ ^f- 
 
 after the birth of The Me^silS ^ """'^'''"^ *^""^ "^^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XLYI 
 ^paration fo, the Me.^._Histo^ .f ,„,,«, 
 
 ways had in vie7fte Seaf n^"^' ™. *"* G<^ al- 
 confided to the Jewish ^onir^^ °f ^ Redeemer 
 were destined to nuni«l,'^T v^ Assyrians, who 
 
 jdolat^, endeavo^T eve^rtrme'rr!;""^^ ''" ''"° 
 but the Soverei<rn Master wl„T J '° '^^^^""y *«■» i 
 punish tool. earftrrettu-'C"' '^'^ °"'^ *° 
 
 * S°r ''? y°» "how this ? ■*^" 
 .._!•. .■™r"'''^adonosor the 1st. nm,„I „f k.-. . . . . 
 -u.r.ooi. to subject to his dominion^ .^^ ^o^^™^ 
 
CE, 
 
 es, foretold 
 
 onarchv of 
 Messiah to 
 
 le prophet 
 dred years 
 t the Lftrd 
 in order to 
 P Babylon, 
 1 was the 
 Jie family 
 
 ie letter, 
 from the 
 return to 
 I the ef- 
 ere until 
 
 udith. 
 
 s? 
 
 God al- 
 ideemer 
 ns, who 
 ell into 
 them ; 
 only to 
 
 3toiies, 
 5ple of 
 
 COURSE FIRST. . J23 
 
 was the first place attat'ked " "'^-^ ^^ ^^^huha 
 
 ^. Who was Judith ? 
 
 i44n tell, ^n^dtoorcicr-a^r? -i^^ '«« 
 
 of Bethulia seeino- themselvl k • f inliabitants 
 surrender at the end offive da.'s ^?T^' ^«««^ved to 
 livered by the Lord beforltW ^- ^7 ?:^^^ "«* de- 
 them to redouble tLir nravlrf « "ft ^"^^^h induced 
 from the city, repaired ?oTh J ^ "^ ^^'^\"° ?«"« ^^^^h 
 Q. WeV wL "hi rondS? ^' *^^^ ^«^^--- 
 
 Hotphetr STelSi f -^^!--« to the tent of 
 assigned her a tent, af d ordere^p "^ ^"terrogated her, 
 to be shown to her! ^ ^^^""^ ^^^^ ^^ respect 
 
 Q. What happened after? 
 
 placed on his couch! where he w" ^^' "^'""^ '° •» 
 d^eep .eep, J„aith aWer^ifc-JSTre^-^n^^^^ 
 
 Q. What did Judith do? 
 
 rec1n,Serht:Ln Gl^"r"«\-'* >- ™aid. 
 and cut off his hea^ ix?f^y^t?r^f *^^ <=«»* 
 who concealed it in a s^k f nd f I,„ ^"^ *° ^"'^ "■«'<', 
 gates of Bethulia. HavTn^' entllTJ^"* «'g''i"«'' *« 
 all the people to bless ™o°wf^ife?''*«»' *« ba'Ie 
 iieaa of liolophernes ' ""'■* =-"u>vea tiiem the 
 
 Q. What did the IsraeUtes do ? 
 
 'ill- 
 
 K'^ 
 
 m 
 
V 
 
 124 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 finl.^ti~ -h^n the Assyrians, 
 
 great slauXIr cnsld I i ^ !" ^''^*^ confusion. A 
 in collecting the S^ ^t^^,^,.*,?^^*^/''^^^ ^erc occupied 
 Virgin, -S.erh^;;^L'^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 Preparation for the Messiq.h tt,o+^ 
 
 (A C 61l7 ^ Tobias. 
 
 ^^^^^^r^^.p^^i^P^^ oausin, the 
 
 tribe", tolc. Splrt^rNfnf "= *'^ '^" ^"P^^'^l 
 their want of fidefitvort^„-^'"'™',''''« !«. to punish 
 the know)ed»e ofX' ItllT^"^ *"'?''S the infidels 
 of the promise of the M»M ''??','"«' """sequently, 
 cle of beliS ^•''"^''' ^'"<'Ji '^as its tf-starti- 
 
 G. How do you show this truth ? 
 
 NiS™s:iStTriIs"S''''"f;?'''"*°««P«"tyat 
 t^e Lord, ye ctt'^'C^^.l^'''' ' «"/ ff'4 ^ 
 
 Q- What 18 the history of Tobias ? 
 
 Bpr^ad'tfca^^^^^^ ^?e\f 7 T^-« *- 
 ;«^as of the tribe of KXli tZI '''I^.^ ^^^^P^^' 
 hood and youth in peS^^PMn^'^ P^T"" ^^« ^^^"d- 
 captiv^to W^^^^^^^^^ -^e^Son"'^^^ ^^^^^ 
 «• What was his occupation ? 
 
 Israelii: Ws1:,lLX''« t" Z t "V'"'' *° '"« 
 what little ren.ai„ed":nr^et*Zf .:'*]''- 
 »-o u, me Durying of those whom theldng ^f^Mnil^^ 
 
'CE, 
 
 5 Assyrians, 
 nfusion. A 
 re occupied 
 ihe Blessed 
 ance. 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 125 
 
 f Tobias. 
 
 iusing the 
 
 separated 
 to punish 
 le infidels 
 sequently, 
 first arti- 
 
 ptivity at 
 ' glory to 
 as there- 
 ! may de- 
 now that 
 
 tives to 
 ; gospel, 
 is child- 
 carried 
 
 to the 
 h them 
 
 i..^A 1 -• 
 t^-U iiiS 
 
 Ninive 
 
 tins work of charity, he fell asleep under the eaves of 
 his house where filth from the nests of some swallows 
 
 n'^x}'':v^.^l ^"^ ^^P"^^^ ^^^ of sight. 
 Q. What did he do then ? 
 
 ^.Thinking himself near his death, he called his 
 son, the young Tobias, and, like a Chiistian father 
 JheToor "^ ^'"^ *^' ^'^' ^^ ^^^ ^^^ charity f^ 
 
 Q. Whither did he send his son ? 
 
 A. He sent his son to Rages, a city of Media to re- 
 ceive a sum of money which' he had int rone of ht 
 relatives, named Gabelus. The younc. Tobias set out 
 
 Shrfp'^ r ^"«'^^' He^na?ri:d Sara the 
 daughter of Raguel, a near relation of his fathen 
 
 T Z)\f ^;^ <^^e young Tobias do afterwards? 
 
 wJO.' V •?"^';*^^ ^°"'^"^^ o^ ^^^ angel, he returned 
 with his wife and areat riches to his fathe^ and mother 
 He restored his father to sight by rubbing his eyes wUh 
 he gall of a fish. This holy okl man had the^onsola 
 tion to see his son prosper and follow the good exam- 
 ple and wise counsels which he had given'him. ffis 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 Preparation for the Messiah-History of Esther. 
 
 (A. C. 460.) 
 
 Q. ^at does the history of Esther show us ? 
 A. ihe history of Esther sIiqws us that God chose 
 
 tt'Mm^'^ *^' ^^^'^^^^^"^ *« P^^P-r<^ the way?or 
 theMessiah, by protecting the Jews, conducting them 
 
 ^^^^A^^^^^I^^ *^-- there nStwith" 
 cT. "iVt' "i '." ;-"^"""= j ^^ tne ena tiiat our Lord 
 
 n* 
 
126 CATECmsu OP PERSEVEBAKCE. 
 
 A ThJ 1° ^"" '''°'' *'» troth ? 
 
 to punish, £st'all 7,S^^^„^T:i"'^'''''''^^'-i\>n\y 
 ■ntcthe hands of the PerefC i?"" «"?'"■" P^^^'-'d 
 very favorable to the Jews T„,?'i, V"" l«>-""n8were 
 the kind t.*atment of the' ^^ts LnT.^''" "P'"'^'' 
 own wickedness. Of this m^l ^'•'"™' to their 
 j- What is the histot o"7^:„r '''"'"•• 
 
 o/pertr-HTp^Setal /Sf °i^— '> >'^n. 
 one to bend the knee i^^^H ™^^ **t he wished every 
 
 f^^a. MardoZTa Je:?;Ti'^'''r'>'^"«-rh^ 
 
 ance, because his conscience fnrh. 7 {,'*'''""' ''""•P"- 
 
 ■nan a homage due to God aW ?'"' "• "'"''«'• to 
 
 -nge himself and to d:^t^;^ wtKS^l" 
 
 Q' Who saved them ? 
 
 -^' ii-sther, the wifp r»f a„„ 
 was the niece' of Ml;doehaf.7,n' '''™*' *«"'• She 
 of this. She invited tlekiLM '^"""' ''.\* ""t a™rc 
 a banquet which- she had nrl "^i""*."-!* Aman to 
 the banquet, the king demSeZ?;., ^' ""^ ^'"^o of 
 was she desired of h?m T.^^„ °\ '^? l'"^''" what it 
 again the next day wui Ama„ ^1''"^''* '"'» to come 
 
 Q. What happeKere? ° *" '«''^''-l™t. 
 
 be slain and to nerish Thl X • P^^P^^^ fo he destroyed, to 
 
 who had dared to do Ich ^Jl' ^''^"^1?^^' demanded 
 Jt is this Aman. '^ ^ *^^"^- ^«ther replied : 
 
 Q' What did Assuerus do? 
 gibtttTJ;^.!^. t??; '".""ehung on the verv 
 the king was eieciteT MaXh7biam^''r;X°l 
 
destroy the 
 'ioned only 
 ^irc passed 
 sians were 
 »o (apposed 
 8 to their 
 an. 
 
 ems, king 
 hed every 
 enever he 
 !<1 compli- 
 render to 
 solved to 
 wish peo- 
 
 em. She 
 lot aware 
 Aman to 
 
 close of 
 I what it 
 
 to come 
 t. 
 
 desired, 
 ny king- 
 ' rne my 
 requesty 
 oyed, to 
 nanded 
 epiied ; 
 
 le very 
 rder o*f 
 prime 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 127 
 
 minister of Assuerus, and all the Jews were saved. 
 I hey celebrated ever afterwards the day of their deliv- 
 erance, by prayers, innocent festivities, and alms to the 
 poor. It 18 thus our gratitude to God should be shown. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 Preparation for the Messiah-Monarchy of the Greeks 
 and Romans. (A. C. 336-170.) 
 
 <3. How did the great monarchy of the Greeks con- 
 cur for the gW of the Messiah and the establishincr 
 of his reign, which is the gospel? ° 
 
 t ^:. ^^^ ^^\ ^«sol ved from all eternity.that the reian 
 of the Messiah, that is to say, the gospel, should bo 
 established with rapidity from one end of the earth to 
 the other. The great monarchy of the Greeks, founded 
 by Alexander, was established to contribute to this 
 design, by preparing the way for the gospel. 
 
 g. In how many ways did the monarchy of the 
 trreeks prepare for the introduction of the gospel? 
 
 A. The monarchy of the Greeks prepared for the 
 gospel m three ways. 
 
 Q. Wliatisthe first? 
 
 ^I'l ■^^^*' ?y spreading over a large portion of the 
 world. It rendered very common the Greek language in 
 which the gospel was to be published, not only o?ally 
 but particularly by written teachintrg. ^ 
 
 Q. What is the second ? ° 
 
 A. Secondly. It attracted the Jews to nearly every 
 part of the earth. These new missionaries made the 
 true God known to the different nations, and by this 
 means prepared them to receive the light of the gbspel. 
 
 Q. What was the third? ^ ^ 
 
 A. It nrooiired fnr nil fKooa no4^:^.>« ~ i i-.i . k 
 
 the sacred Scriptures. ° 
 
 Q. How so? 
 
128 ('^TECmSM OF PJSSSEVEnAycB. 
 
 capital of hi» kiSi,?l*tva u^lr, ^''^'"'"''■•ia. the 
 
 k.ng havins learned tha uSV lllTh'T'- "^l"' 
 ing the laws of Moses m,,) Vh„T' . " V°°'' ^•"'"ain- 
 had it translated froriilL'-f^ry "/ h'^ people, 
 cnrieh his libmr" "" ""^ <^™<''', in okler to 
 
 Q- To whom did he apply? 
 
 ^- He applied to the hi,,}, nriest Vl„,,„ ,. 
 him a copy of the Sacred BooS t-S^f f ' ,"'"'' '«'" 
 gofcl, and scventv-two of tho!^ ' ^"'" '" '«"e™ of 
 make the translador tV„ ^ "* '!"'™«'' '""^i^nts to 
 
 of Alexandria aX eal leTthlT'I"'' '•" '^' ^"'^'^ 
 
 Q- Howdid'thefourth ml, I. {"""S'lt ^^sion. 
 that is, the monaX of the Rn" ^^°"^'<'''' ^y Uaniel, 
 glory of the Messir and fctlr ".'"''"'« '''*« 
 reign, which is the .^ospd ? '^^"'Wishment of his 
 
 piit J Us™ i*L^r;;;'^;sUl^'^■<'^^ •'^•^ — - 
 
 thepreaihinKoftheGosnel r"Tl "i"?' "^ "O" for 
 to pass into The handsTlhe'fcf ^t'"^"*'^''^ 
 were destined by Providen^B , °'"''"''- ^he Romans 
 
 easy communication from one IndTrt.'"'* "K""^ "» 
 
 other,^ ,.03e who Ver^^^^acV ,fgo'^S' *° ''^ 
 ■ «. What was „^„g^^^^^^J-^j_.^y gospel. 
 
 walls of di *i:,;lCCmS *: 'i"^'' ^^^ "" the • 
 pics, to reduce aU naH„!' V P''™'?'' *" different peo- 
 establish a «niversaT~ "tI • "'*' H"'''""' ^"<J 
 figne.l to the Roman e,S' ni • 7,"' ,*''" *•''* ^^ 
 in sayinn- that th!« »m„- '^ , .V"""^' '"><! predicted it 
 with teell of ron 7r' '"'"''* '^ '*« « '«"'iWe bcas 
 vour all, break Si in n,-!™""? '''"'• ^^''^ ^''W 'le- 
 that it iJad lot trn t'^^rc'er' ''""'P''' """"^ '»* »" 
 rio?; S"L'*;1*^K.'""'"» empire contribute ,. .,,» 
 
 • ^^' ^'"P^ °* *« Ro'^an, contributed to the 
 
IE. 
 
 mied Ptol- 
 ti^jria, the 
 Inch soon 
 ies. Tliis 
 |c con tain- 
 's people, 
 » order to 
 
 who sent 
 letters of 
 icients to 
 e library 
 ersion. 
 r Daniel, 
 te to the 
 t of his 
 
 accom- 
 men for 
 anarchy 
 Etonians 
 ford an 
 I to the 
 
 all the 
 ntpeo- 
 ai and 
 isk as- 
 cted it 
 beast, 
 lid de- 
 ootall 
 
 COURSE Fin ST. 
 
 129 
 
 
 the 
 
 g bryof the Messiah by effect ajr *hc accomplishment 
 1 if ^-'^l.^orated propliecy r.' Jacub, who foretold that 
 the Messiah would come >vhen a stranger was seated 
 on the throne pf Juda. The Roman senate havin<' ap- 
 pointed Herod, an Idumean, king of the Jews, the Sles- 
 siah came into the world. 
 
 Q. To what reflection does the succession of the 
 four great monarchies give rise ? 
 
 A. The succession of the four great monarchies 
 gives rise to the reflection that God from on hi<.'h gov- 
 erns all the empires of the earth as well as all events ; 
 and that before Jesus Christ he made them serve for 
 the accomplishment of his grand design, the salvation 
 of man through the establishment of the reign of the 
 Messiah : and that since Jesus Christ, he still makes 
 them serve for the accomi)lishment of that design, 
 through the preservation and propagation of the rei^^a 
 of the Messiah. i r o 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 Preparation for the Messiah— History of the Macha- 
 bees. (A. C. 170.) 
 
 Q. What is the history of the Machabees ? 
 
 A. The history of the Machabees is the history of 
 the Jews during the latter period which preceded the 
 Messiah. As the family of the Machabees acted the 
 most conspicuous part during that period, it gave its 
 name to the history of the whole people. 
 
 Q. What does this history teach us ? 
 
 A. This history teaches us that God did not, for a 
 moment, cease to prepare the Gentiles and the Jews 
 for the coming of the Redeemer. The dispersion of 
 
 XT. 
 
 -iie c/eiTB aiiii tiieir ion^ sojoam atNinive and Babylon, 
 with their voyages in the East and West after the 
 conquests of Alexander, had every where spread the 
 
 ■ n 
 
w' m 
 
 130 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 knowledge of their religion, the fundamental ardcle 
 of which was the expectation of the Messiah. In order 
 to mamtam and strengthen this knowledge, Providence 
 permitted, during the three last centuries wSpre- 
 ceded the coming of the Messiah, that the Gentiles 
 should have continued intercourse with the Jews, and 
 that they should be witnesses of prodio-ies well calcu- 
 lated to make them know the true God. 
 Q. Can you cite one of these prodio-ies ? 
 A, Seleucus, king of Syria, wished°to carry away 
 the treasures of the temple of Jerusalem, fie S 
 H^hodorus, superintendent of his treasure, to sdze 
 upon them When Heliodorus entered die temple two 
 angels, m the guise of horsemen, ove' Vew his guards 
 and compelled them to fly. guams 
 
 Q. What happened to Heliodorus ? 
 A. Heliodorus was stricken to the ground and 
 scourged with rods, and his life was spaf ed ?Wgh 
 the prayers of the high priest Onias. ^ ^ 
 
 (j. What was the effect of this miracle ? 
 A. It made the God of Israel more than ever known 
 and respected Heliodorus, humbled and vtl^.^'^^Z 
 turned from Jerusalem, pubUshing every where the 
 power of the ti ,ie God. ^ ^ ® 
 
 Q. How did God prepare the Jews themselves for 
 the near approach of the Messiah ? 
 
 A, God prepared the Jews themselves for the near 
 
 tr^aWr trials" ^"t'- '^ ^^"^^"» *^-™ --""' 
 trials , tor trials and sufferings serve to purify, humble 
 
 and sanctify us,--and then Sbtain for u^s the grace to 
 know and love the truth. ^ 
 
 Q. What were these trials ? 
 
 A. These trials were the continual wars wa^ed 
 
 The Jewf h ""^ ''^ ^'"»^ ^' ^^"^' ^"d by the Romlns 
 Ihe Jews, however, were more faithful than ever to 
 
 umlp'r An.- ^"^^'^ r^° "^^""y °^^^>^r« ^^ong them. 
 
 
'JE. 
 
 « 
 
 ital article 
 In order 
 'rovidence 
 ivhich pre- 
 3 Gentiles 
 Jews, and 
 veil calcu- 
 
 irry away 
 He sent 
 , to seize 
 mple, two 
 lis guards 
 
 COURSE FIRST, 
 
 131 
 
 ?• 1^^^ ^^^^ *^® principal martyrs ? 
 nr.= M 1 P""^iP^l,w«re Eleazar, and the seven broth- 
 ers, Machabees, with their mother. 
 
 Q. ^^at did the blood of the martyrs effect ? 
 « ^' |^^l>loodof the martyrs caused the Jews to 
 avoid the company of infidels, to love their own Z 
 hgion, and cherish their faith, which every day be- 
 came more hve ly. If the Pharisees had not teeived 
 ^em by teaching them to look for a Messiah who 
 would be a great conqueror, they would have reco<r- 
 nized and received the true Messiah, and not drawn 
 upon themselves the terrible chastisements with which 
 dredyeirs '''''^^"' "^^'^ *^^^ ^^^hteen hun- 
 
 und, and 
 through 
 
 3r known 
 rmed, re- 
 here the 
 
 elves for 
 
 the near 
 constant 
 , humble 
 grace to 
 
 I waged 
 loraans. 
 ever to 
 5 them, 
 religion 
 
 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 Unity of Religion and of the Church. 
 
 Q. What conclusion must we draw from this ^r<j/ 
 part of the Catechism? ^ -^"^^^ 
 
 A.^' l^"""^ *^'' ^"'^ Pf *^ ^^ ^^^ Catechism we must 
 draw this conclusion : that religion, whose children we 
 are, goes back to the boginninj of the world, and thi? 
 It has always been one and the same, although not at 
 all times as fully taught as at later periods. 
 
 H. How do you show in a few words that relio-ion 
 has always been one and the same ? 
 
 ,-f/^; 5''''^^'T ^'^' t^'^^r ^^^"^ ^^® a°d the same in 
 Its Author, who IS the Messiah. Whether expected 
 or already come, Jesus Christ has ever been the foun- 
 dation of religion; eternal salvation was never at any 
 time possible except through him. 
 
 Q. Has religion been always one and the same in 
 ner doctrine? 
 
 A. Sho. li: 
 
 
 
 same iii her 
 
 doctrine. With respect to God, she has always be- 
 lieved and taught from the beginning of the world, that 
 
V 
 
 li J ! 
 
 132 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 there is but one only God, infinitely perfect the CrPa, 
 tor and Preserverof all things ; that aVdeemer would 
 
 san^t^' u7h ''r' '^"* '^^ ,^P^"* -' the ITrd :o„t 
 To 1 ^1 ^^ ^'^ ?i;''^*® 5 only these truths are more 
 dearly known to Christians ^than they were toX 
 
 cerl^mant' "^" "^"'^' ^'^'^'^ ^"^ *^"g^* con- 
 
 ««;?;. ^Tw^'"," '"''''' ^'^^g^o" l^as always believed 
 and taught that he was created to the likeness of God • 
 that he IS composed of a body, and a soul which is 
 epintual, free and immortal; that man isfluenThroth 
 his own fault ; that all men are born in fstaie of s!n 
 
 and ?hftThf "" '.f^* *^"^ T" -" -«« -' thelast d^y^ 
 
 belteltdTu^htl*^ "^^^'' "'^* ^^^ ^^^ ^W« 
 
 r "^"^^^'i^ ''^«?'''^ *o the ttw/</, she has always be- 
 heyed and taught that it was created out of nofl in. 
 that It IS goyerned by a God all-powerful, infiS; 
 wise, and infinitely good ; that it will be purified bv 
 ^^^and that there will be a new heayen Ld a new 
 
 ali£* J^f /^"^ion been always the same in her mor- 
 ality and m her worship ? 
 
 fnnfnJ^^' ,^^^^^on has always been the same in her 
 morahfy and m her worship: She has always ad 
 mitted the same distinction 1,etween good ani eWb 
 
 ^rTn,'""^™""^"? '^^ '^"^^ ^^^»^« «»d condemned 
 the same yices. In her worship .he has never failed 
 
 Q' And in her object ? 
 
 world ^ndtha.^ ^'l*^!? ^'' to ^^'*^y «i° 1° the 
 wona^ and to lead men to happiness. 
 
 •<£• -iii ivci iiieaiis y 
 
 A. In her means she has always beheved that man 
 
 wmm 
 
the Crea- 
 ner would 
 )rd would 
 are more 
 'e to the 
 
 COURSE FIRST. 
 
 133 
 
 ight 
 
 con- 
 
 believed 
 I of God ; 
 which is 
 , through 
 te of sin 
 last day, 
 just, and 
 
 3 always 
 
 ^ays be- 
 lothing ; 
 ifinitely 
 ified by 
 a new 
 
 !r mof- 
 
 ! in her 
 lys ad- 
 d evil; 
 lemned 
 ' failed 
 p, viz: 
 
 in the 
 
 t man 
 
 has need of grace, whereby to be saved ; she has al- 
 ways taught the manner and furnished the means of 
 obtammg it. Only, the Christian religion, that is to 
 say, religion as taught by Christ, is more perfect and 
 IS richer m graces, than it was before the comincr of 
 the Messiah. ° 
 
 Q. Can it be said that the church has alwavs been 
 one and the same ? J "^ 
 
 A, Yes, it can be said that the church has always 
 been one and the same. In order to protect reli^rion, 
 and to teach it to mankind, an exterior, visible,°and 
 perpetual society was necessary; this society is the 
 church. It, therefore, commenced with religion, and 
 has always kept pace with it. 
 
 Q. How do you explain this truth ? 
 ^. We find the church existing at every period, 
 from the beginning of the world. Under the Patriarchs 
 It was restricted, like religion, to the family ; under 
 Moses, It expanded, like religion, into a national state ; 
 and finally under the gospel, it extended, like reliction 
 to all people, of whom it has made but one family. 
 
 Q. How do you show that the church, like reli<rion, 
 IS the same since Christ as it was before the coSin<^ 
 of the Messiah ? """u^, 
 
 A. The church, since Jesus Christ, is the same as 
 before the coming of the Messiah ; first, in its founder, 
 who IS God ; and second, in her object, which has al- 
 ways been the preservation and teaching of reli<rion • 
 she recognizes the same holy books ; she has a tribu- 
 na to explain them ; a sovereign pontifiP, and different 
 orders of sacred ministers ; she has her dav of rest 
 consecrated to the Lord ; she has her grand solemni- 
 ties and feasts. 
 
 Q. Continue. 
 
 A. Sinc3 Jesus Christ, as hAfnm v.;r« +1,^ ^i i. 
 
 has always been attacked, sometimes by strano-er*! 
 sometimes by her own children ; she has had her cTreat 
 schism, which separated many of ber children from 
 1^ 
 
V 
 
 1 34 CA TECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 her ; but all her afflictions redound to her glorv A. 
 formerly, all revolutions of empires and otfc eVcnt. 
 aided her to attain her end, the establishment of tho 
 gospel, so also do they now comblnP fnrT. ^ 
 
 tion and diffusion ; -I iZ:^lZs^ Zr^^^^i 
 
 CHAPTER LII. 
 Influence of JReligion. 
 
 Isiltof ^''' *' '^"^^ "^ ««?'»» "-o-g't the 
 
 /) wJ^' ? "* fehgion, amongst the people of God 
 
 Q. What was the family amoTig the Jews ? 
 
 f • ■I'je family is the foundation of eovemment • 
 
 r4ec:eTamong\hr& "'^^ ^'^ g-''*' -d -»e^ 
 
 J • IP^^* ^^^ *l^^i^ education ? 
 
 A. Their education was simnle hnf ^n\\A t>o«^ i. 
 taught their childi^n what wZeeessa y t iS a„,l 
 a.so tlje history of then- nation. Each Wlite wa, 
 Ob iged to eommit to memory those passa^eUn Mo^es 
 
 del of^th^ES' "''"'' ■•*'""'"'*<^'' -^^ "f '^^ -n- 
 Q. What was society among tlie Jews ? 
 
 thatamrg%rpa"Sns''''Tf"%™^ far superior to 
 
 laws whii tee"d%ve?y"Ln'ro? d'^ rdtt^l;!^ 
 
 **rJ'r,^i'':".l«°»""«' -'»>>• forbade them to'cS 
 ,_,.^, ' 7 T^. "f . ^^peuse oi one another. There wa« 
 nothing of this kind among the pagans. 
 
 'I 
 
COURSE FIRST. 
 
 136 
 
 >ry. As 
 r events 
 t of the 
 reserva- 
 destroy 
 prevail 
 
 gst the 
 
 js, were 
 us, and 
 This is 
 family, 
 .f God. 
 
 iment ; 
 thority 
 I much 
 
 arents 
 e, and 
 te was 
 Moses 
 won- 
 
 lor to 
 irable 
 -vhich 
 nrioh 
 3 was 
 
 Q. Cite one of these laws ? 
 
 A. Among these laws was that of the Jubilee. In 
 virtue of this law, every man at the end of every fifty 
 years entered again into possession of the property 
 he had sold, so that there existed great equality among 
 all the families. 
 
 Q. What was the state of religion ? 
 
 A. The religion of the Jews being the true religion, 
 was more perfect than that of the other nations. ° Its 
 doctrine was true, its moraUty pure, and its worship 
 holy and magnificent. 
 
 Q. What were the principal feasts of the Jews? 
 
 A. The principal feasts of the Jews, were the Pass- 
 over, Pentecost^ and the feast of the Tabernacle. It 
 was on the second day of the feast of the Passover 
 that they offered to the Lord, as the sole Master of all 
 things, the first fruits of the harvest. After the gath- 
 ering of the fruits, the Israelites went also to Jerusa- 
 lem to offer the first fruits to the Lord in the temple. 
 
 Q. What were their lasts? 
 
 A. The Jews had one day of general fast ; this was 
 the festival of expiations. It was on this day only 
 that the high priest entered the Holy of Holies. One 
 he-goat was sacrificed, and ar other, after beint' loaded 
 with the curse of all the sins of the people, wal driven 
 into the desert ; it was called the scape-goat, or emis- 
 sary goat. It represented our Lord loaded with the 
 sins of the world, and led out ©f Jerusalem to be put 
 to death. There were also extraordinary days of fast- 
 ^"?^^°^li?^^'^ ^^ P"^^^^ calamity or particular aflliction. 
 
 Q. What fruit do you derive from this first part of 
 the Catechism? 
 
 A. Much fruit may be derived from this first part 
 of the Catechism ; 1st, to believe, firmly, that God has 
 never ceased to work for our salvation ; 2d, to believe 
 that reliorion is t.lift ctfaoi-oai- r^f «ii ui^^„: . oj x_ 
 
 love Cxod, as a dutiful child loves its mother ; 4th, to 
 keep his commandments with courage and fidelity. 
 
I '. 
 
 136 
 
 '^''<^^^^M or ^,,SEv,nAN,,, 
 
 coup.se secokd. 
 
 o, , ^. CHAPTER I. 
 
 state of the worlcio**t 
 
 e- What wal wV V""""^ "'*''« '^^^"a'- 
 of d,e MessiaT? ""^ ^'^'^ "' 'l-^ worfd at the co.„i„, 
 
 ^"if ?«-™n; a^*"^."^ «r'^'' '•-' 
 
 Pt^ace, under the reio-n nf a ■^' ^^^ ^or (] was in 
 
 J What ••- .-dolatry? "'"^**^^' Wolatry. 
 gan^'adore?^o;"„*J'? ;°"% "^ ^^'^e <Jsities. The pa 
 
 ..^.o.uiis oi men. ' "" 
 
 i: S"^««: the Pharisees ? ^^''""^^'■ 
 
 ^aw of ^f--^---- a. et who had added to the 
 and ridiculous practices Tt*'''*">"« and superstitions 
 
 amb«^,, hyp P ritera„d^tS;„":r„'^"'''k*"'^^^^^^^^^ 
 * S^sldd *" S-ld"eZ ?'"*■""' °^ Christ. 
 
 ditions oAheltTn'tsTr-""" '""' >^i««te-3 the tn. 
 
 the ■^snrrectionTrhe'Mv^T'^'*"'^ °f "•« ^o^I Ind" 
 ons as the PI,»„-. J.l'^y-.. Althoush not .„ „„J'™ 
 
 -^ as the PharisecMh^Jiinf though not so numer- 
 
 o Sr^"'*"'« they were thl fi * ^ ^** ^eal of in- 
 «. Who were thlv^Hy"' ^^t men of the n»«„" 
 
'-£•. 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 137 
 
 iel, had 
 
 was in 
 
 the na- 
 
 f'he pa- 
 th, but 
 r gods 
 
 itions, 
 3 were 
 ^g the 
 
 wsat 
 
 !, the 
 
 >the 
 ions, 
 ous, 
 t. 
 
 tra- 
 ind 
 er- 
 in- 
 
 311. 
 
 f.n'if-'f'^® Essenians were sectarians whoreiected all 
 traditions, and denied the resurrection of the body an 1 
 the spirituahty of the soul Th«,. i: i i ,?^' *°^ 
 
 ^. At the coming of the Messiah, Palestine was di 
 Q. What were these err rs ? 
 
 ^. Which was the second part of Palestine ? 
 
 h.u-: ^ f''''^^ P^^* «^ Palestine was Galilee the in 
 habitants of which were oallprl r^^iuT rS^' *"" 
 
 ancient kinc^dom of Israpl Th^.r 7- \ . ^^ *^® 
 religion as the lews ^^'^ P'^^*^^"^ '^^ «^«^« . 
 
 Q. Which was the third part? 
 
 bv tlio +^;ki £ T , V P^}'^ o* x^alestme was occuDied 
 -4. At the birth of tha. M«<.o:«v xt-_ ▼ 
 
138 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 nals to death This was a proof that the sovereirm 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Birth of the Messiah. 
 
 Q. Were all nations expecting the Me«*sinTi «,!,«« 
 our Lord Jesus Christ came into^the world ? ^'"^ 
 
 A. les, when our Lord was born, all nations werP 
 expecting an extraordinary personac^e who wlufd 
 v^im over the world, and establish in ft thrempTre of 
 justice and virtue In the first place, the Jews knew t 
 accordance with the prophecies, that the Mes^ah ^^s 
 fn fef If ^".\blinded by the Pharisees they expe^TS 
 m the Messiah, a conqueror who would delive • them 
 from the yoke of the nations. It was in this very op^ 
 they undertook, notwithstanding their weakness ?o 
 sustain a war against all the power of S^Toman 
 
 Q. And the pagans ? 
 
 ditfons^wfi'^r/v: ^/!?'^^l>^i"g "Pon theu- ancient tra- 
 ditions, were at that tune expecting the comino- of an 
 extraordinary personage, "ft was the general Convic- 
 tion," says f acitus " that the ancien't books of the 
 priests announced that at this period the East would 
 W the ascendency, and that from out of Judea shodd 
 go forth the masters of the worid.'* 
 Q. Is this fact well attested ? 
 A. This fact is so well attested, that even the ereat- 
 est enenues of religion are obliged to admit it. 
 H' What do you remark ? 
 
 A. I remark that since the coming of Jesus Christ 
 all nations have ceased to look for the MesSah ' 
 whence we must. Pnnnl„.io ^ux.^^ ^u.. ,/"^ .^^^essian , 
 
 been deceived m expecting the Messiah, and in reco- 
 
C0UR3.: SECOND. 
 
 139 
 
 nizing Jesus Christ as such ; or that our L^- ' Jesus 
 thrist IS the Messiah promised by the prophets and 
 expected by all nations. 
 
 Q. What is the history of the birth of the Messiah? 
 ^. When the time marked by the prophets was ac- 
 complished, God sent the angel Gabriel to the Blessed 
 Virgin, who dwelt in the city of Nazareth. The an<rel 
 said to her, HaU full, of grace, the Lord is with thee. 
 Behold, thou Shalt bring forth a son. He shall he 
 great, and shaU he called the Sou of the Most High. 
 
 Q. What reply did the Blessed Virgin make? 
 
 A. The lilessed Virgin replied. Behold the hand maid 
 o/the Lord, be it done unto me according to thy word. 
 Ihenihe angel disappeared, and the *God-Man was 
 formed by the power of the Holy Ghost in the chaste 
 womb of Mary. An edict of the emperor Augustus 
 obhcred the Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph to repau- to 
 Bethlehem, where the Messiah was to be born. 
 
 Q. How was his birth announced ? 
 
 A. His birth was announced by angels, who san<r 
 this canticle, which is the abridgment of all the worki 
 of the Messiah : Glory to God on high and peace on 
 earth to men of good will. 
 
 Q. By whom was the new-born Messiah adored ? 
 
 A. The new-born Messiah was adored, first by the 
 Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph, and then by the shep- 
 herds, who hastened to publish every where the won- 
 ^e^^il mystery which they had witnessed. 
 
 Q. On what occasion did our Lord receive the name 
 01 Jesus r 
 
 A. Our Lord received the name of Jesus on the oc- 
 casion ot his circumcision. 
 
 Q. What does the word Jesus mean ? 
 ^i.^' ^,^^word Jesus means Saviour. Our Lord is 
 thus called because he has saved all men from the 
 
 Q. Did God make known the bu^h of the Messiah 
 only to the Jews ? 
 
\ 
 
 140 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 /I .God made known the birth of the Messiah to the 
 Gentiles also. A short time after his birth am racu! 
 lous star appeared in the heavens. The Mac^i^That ^ 
 wise men ol the EastO having seen it, canTe to Vdore 
 
 tio?anfeering ? ^"^^^^ ^^" ^" P^^^^' ^"-«- 
 ^. He was bo?n, and he lived and died in povertv 
 humiliation and suffering : 1, to expiate sin ; IZ^^ 
 us of Its consequences ; 3, to set us an example? 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Hidden Life of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 A. Afterthecircumciaion the Blessed Virgin and St 
 fe TheTtt'" ^"'"l^fT '"' *« -»oS„ of the 
 
 A'^SmT ^"■"'"" ** '''"'' ''^^'^ '» *« ««'»- 
 ^. They presented the child Jesus in the temnle of 
 Jerusalem, to comply with a command of the iW of 
 Moses, which ordered that every first born, if a mile 
 Aodd be presented in the tempi, as beIongin|to the 
 
 the^iei^r?'"^ *' ^'*''"' '^^'" P"*^*"* herself in 
 
 ,.u:7^^ Blessed Virgin presented herself in the tem- 
 ple to comply with the law which required that everr 
 
 r:ff?jh»-. .H-* ^-.4i should coS 
 SuiiorS, who w^^not bilnd to^uSL'Su^ 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 141 
 
 wished to fulfil them, to teach us humiUty and obedi- 
 
 Q. What happened whilst they were in the temple ? 
 .X. : J^^^^^sj /J»*^y were in the temple, it happened 
 that a holy old man, named Simeon, also came into the 
 temple. Havinoj received the infant Jesus in his arms 
 he announced the future greatness of the Messiah, and 
 the sorrows of the Blessed Virgin. 
 
 the^' cro^?'^*^'^'" ^^^ ^^^ BlessedVirgin and St. Joseph 
 
 ^. The Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph then went 
 into l!.gypt. Herod finding that the Magi did not re- 
 turn to Jerusalem, as he had directed them, ordered 
 all the children in Bethlehem and around it, of the a<re 
 of two years and under, to be put to death, thinkino- to 
 include m this massacre the new King of the Jews; but 
 bt. Joseph, warned by an angel, had fled to E-rvpt 
 with the infant and his mother. 
 
 Q. What did St. Joseph do after the death of Ilerod? 
 A. Atiur the death of Herod St. Joseph returned to 
 I'alestme, and fixed his abode in Nazareth in Galilee. 
 A UM "°^ venture to reside in Judea ^iroper, because 
 Archilaus, the son of Herod, was reigning there. Ho 
 went, nevertheless, every year to Jerusalem to cele- 
 brate the Passover. 
 
 Q. What happened on one of these annual visits ? 
 A. It happened that Christ, then twelve years of 
 a^e, separated from St. Joseph and the Blessed Viro-in 
 He remained in the temple in the midst of the doctors' 
 whom he astonished by the wisdom of his questions 
 and answers. It was there liis parents found liim on 
 the thud day. 
 
 Q. What did the Blessed Virgin say to him ? 
 
 A. The Blessed Virgin having asked him why he 
 had quit them, he gave them this answer, replete with 
 instruction : Did vou not know that T «i,/.w/ h^ ^h^,.t ,1.^ 
 things that ar4 my Father's? By this he teaches us 
 that we must prefer the will of God to aU things. He 
 
142 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 returned then to Nazareth with St. Joseph and the 
 
 /) wiT*^^'*"' «"^/ loas subject to them. 
 
 Q. What do you remark on these last words, and 
 was subject to them f . ' 
 
 A: ^7™^ ^ «° these words, 'that they contain the 
 whole life of our Lord till he was thiii-y yeaJs old 
 Our Lord wished to live in obedience to two of his crea- 
 tures, in order to teach us that virtue and confound for 
 ever our pride. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 « Public Life of our Lord— First year. 
 Ch?istT^^* '^'^ ^°" understand by the public life of 
 
 timl'H?^- *^'^ ^"^IK "^^ ^^ ^^^"'^*' ^« upaerstand the 
 l^L.T^.^Y'''^ ^'^ preached his doctrine in Judea. 
 It was about three years. 
 
 Q. How did Christ commence his public life ? 
 
 A. He commenced his public life by receivincr bap- 
 tism at the hands of John the Baptistf This wSs not 
 the sacrament of baptism, but only a symbol o pen- 
 ance which the Precursor gave to those who reper^eS, 
 
 n te?^""^^ ^^' ^^'^ reception of the Messiah, 
 tism ? happened at the moment of Christ's bap- 
 
 4- At the raonjent of his baptism, the Holy Ghost, 
 in the form of a dove, descended upon him, and there 
 was heard a voice from heaven, Saving, This I my 
 beloved Son, m whom I am well pleased. ^ 
 
 Q. What did Christ do afterwards ? 
 n r^ibl^^'^'^f ''''^^^''f the baptism of John, which was 
 
 tice U himself in all its rigor. He went into the desert 
 juiu uicre s^exit iorfcy days and forty nights without 
 
COURSE SECOND. j^j 
 
 dcvli ?^"'^ '""^ ''" P"'"" '"»"«''* to b« tempted by the 
 
 to overcome temptations. ^"^ "' *'"' ""y 
 
 ^^ Q. Where di,l Christ go on retiring from the des- 
 
 ba^k, of" .'hf r /""" ,""= ''V'"-^' ''« """™<«1 to the 
 caned T "I- 'r'"™ '"" '■'"t ,li.sciph« were 
 
 ther and felhr' 1 1^;;'''*^''' ?"'[ ^"■'°" ''"ter hi. I r™ 
 m. r, and 1 lul p ,il| ti,ree „f the city of Bethsiiiir 
 
 He renaired wuh them to Cana in Gafilee. ^"'"• 
 
 .*&s:itx'eu'r^:'vr^'''''^ 
 tttr^f-tfte!"^^"^^ 
 
 Q- What did he do at Jerusnlem ? 
 the Jenlr"'''*'' 'o *« ^^"'P''^' f™-" -Weh he drove 
 Q' In what manner ? 
 
 aaitto'^Lr,''y;srat:r7^^^^^^^^^ 
 
144 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE: 
 
 CHAPTER y. 
 Public Life of our Lord— First Year. 
 
 Q. Where did Jesus Clirist go after having driven 
 the sellers from the temple of Jerusalem ? 
 
 A. After having driven the sellers out of the temple 
 b S^mrfa"' ^''* ^®* """* ^'''' G^^^iiQ, passing 
 
 Q. What happened on this journey? 
 
 «,ol' ^K*^'c ^"""^7 ^'^ converted the Samaritan wo- 
 Jit?* I. 1 p^^^o"*" having revealed to this woman all 
 that she had done, announced to her that he was the 
 Messiah. She believed his words, and ran to the city 
 to te^l what had happened to her. The inhabitants 
 came also to see the Saviour, who entered their citv 
 and converted a great number. ^ 
 
 Q. What miracle did he work at Capharnaum ? 
 fV<L^,^yiour having gone to the citv of Caphar- 
 naum, in Galilee, expelled the devil from a man, in the 
 presence of a large concourse of people. Suddenly the 
 devil, by the mouth of the possessed man, cried out, Let 
 "Z.^^J' n'""' ^l iVajar./A, / know thee, who thou art, 
 the Holy One of God. Jesus rebuked the evil spirit with 
 
 *"^/?'*«^' ^^^i"^' ^^""^'^ *^y P^""""^ o"'' <J0 out of Mm. 
 (cl- What other miracle did he work ? 
 
 A . The news of the deliverance of the possessed man 
 Boon spread through all the country. People came from 
 every part to see and hear the great Prophet. One dav 
 so great a crowd had assembled around the house in 
 V«rhich he was, that it was impossible to enter. Four 
 men who were carrying a paralytic in his bed, mounted 
 upon the top of the house, and having made a lar<re 
 opening, let down the sick man in his bed, at the feet 
 ot Jesus m the midst of tlie assembly. 
 
 Q. How did the Saviour bejrin the cure ? 
 
 him': S"*" t^^'T'' 'if"" ^^t ^^^^^^ °^ *h^ ">an' said to 
 mm. iion,be of good heart, thy sins are forgmn thee 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 145 
 
 The Scribes and Pharisees who were in the assembly- 
 said among themselves : He hlasphemeth, who can for- 
 give sins but God only f 
 
 Q. What did the Saviour say to them ? 
 
 A. The Savioui- knowing their thoughts, said to 
 them : Which is easier to say to the sick of the pahy 
 Thystns are forgiven thee; or to say, arise, take up thy 
 bed and walkf But that you may know that the Son of 
 man hath power on earth to forgive sins (he saith to the 
 sick of the palsy,) I say to thecj arise, take up thy bed, 
 qnd go into thy house. The paralytic arose, took up 
 his bed and went his way, publishing the praises of 
 God. 
 
 Q. Wliat did the Saviour do after this miracle ? 
 
 ^. After this miracle, which proved so clearly his 
 divinity, the Saviour went out of the city, and ascended 
 a mountain where he spent the night in prayer. On 
 the morrow, he chose twelve of his disciples whom he 
 named apostles. The word apostle signifies sent. 
 
 Q. What are the names of the twelve apostles ? . 
 
 A. The names of the twelve apostles, are Peter, 
 James and John the sons of Zebedee, Andrew, Philip, 
 Bartholomew, Matthew, Thomas, James and Jude the 
 sons of Alpheus, Simon, and Judas Iscariot who be- 
 trayed him. 
 
 CHAPTER TL 
 Public Life of our Lord— First year. 
 
 Q. What did the Saviour do after havm<r chosen 
 ms twelve apostles ? ° 
 
 A. After having chosen his apostles, he addressed 
 to his disciples and a great multitude of the people, 
 tne aumirabie discourse which is cafied the :Sermon on 
 the mount. 
 
 Q. How do you divide this discourse ? 
 18 
 
• 146 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, ' 
 
 Thf fir^!-' ^^'f ^«« °»ay be divided into two parts 
 lUe first IS addressed particularlv tn fT.o « !i ^ , 
 second regards all the faTthfuL ^ ' ^P"^''^"' ' *^« 
 Q. What does the Saviour teach in the first nn^ 9 
 
 happiness consLt "but ^n th. "l "^ P'.'""''™'. <hat 
 ment froin S thin * an, f„T*"?' '" * ''«t''^»'- 
 faiU.ful nraetiee of^Kr4 :^^^^^^ de.ire and 
 Q. What further did he say j *""*"• 
 
 must be hol^.CiXy ^^ieSiK''';;!''''' "',^^ 
 an« the salt of the earth ° "' '^'' "<"''<'' 
 
 A. R^Mi ^r" ^T'' » *« ««<=»»d part? 
 .feet th^n^ KdSC a*„'S thcTet^cS """^f "T; 
 be more holy than thp T»Jf i r '^""^"ans should 
 mended O^Verp^ceM of cWif "■ Vl"",™™"- 
 our enemies, he coSJesli^^^^ *"•• "j" '°™ "* 
 
 to give goSd aM^Z mlrlt' *f' "«■ ""'• *"»«' *"«' 
 your AiherwU sinUn«^ ""' *""" "'"<^* »«"•« «"« 
 
 Our Father, }c. "^ " ^Ix-Uprag m this manner: 
 
 Q. What is the second ? 
 
 pear not fasting tomenCl ZTrl/"',' "'!" "">" "P- 
 and thy Father IT"' t'.ll''^!'^'''''- '''"' '» in secret. 
 Q. VVhat is the third m';;^ f" ""^'^ ""'■ 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 147 
 
 A. The third means is alms-deeds. Lay not up for 
 yourselves, says the Saviour, treasures on earth, where 
 the rust and the moth consume, and where thieves dig 
 through and steal ; but lay up for yourselves treasures 
 in heaven, where neither the rust nor the moth doth con- 
 sume, and where thieves do not dig through nor steal. 
 
 Q^ What do you remark on these three means ? 
 
 A. I remark that they are opposed to the three great 
 passions of the heart, which are the cause of all our 
 sins and all the evils of the world. 
 
 Q. What does the Saviour add ? 
 
 A. The Saviour adds that we must not be too solicit- 
 ous for food and raiment. He commands us to labor, 
 but requires that we should not want confidence in his 
 providence. 
 
 Q. What follows from this ? 
 
 A. It follows from this that our Lord positively 
 condemns all immoderate love of riches, honors and 
 pleasures, the bitter fruits of sin ; and that in recalling 
 man to his primitive per m, he assures him of hap- 
 piness even in tliis Ufe, dhows himself to be truly 
 his Saviour. 
 
 Q. What did the Saviour do after the sermon on 
 the mount? 
 
 A. After the sermon on the mount, our Saviour was 
 pleased to confirm his doctrine by mu^les, and he 
 cured a man of the leprosy, and also a servant of the 
 centurion who had the palsy. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Public Life of our Lord— Second year. 
 
 Q. What did the Saviour do after healing the servant 
 of the centurion ? 
 
 A. After heaUng the servant of the centurion, he 
 performed many other miracles. He^ealed a wo- 
 
a 
 
 • 148 CATECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE. ' 
 
 gave the peopk a S"m^»^ t\^ ^^"^ "* ''S"' »-<> 
 e. WhL CheSrSo? ''*'°'"' instruction,. 
 
 ber of disSs who* f /" ■""''"'' * ^^ai" »"■»- 
 
 ties ^^:^t'X^::::^T^;:c. r„'/r *« apos. 
 
 form them to their vopaHon If ¥ ' ^^^ ^" ^^'^^^ *<> 
 his co-U Ws, aTd wS^,'^:/teatir *^'" "' 
 
 ^M^tfte *^iLf -i^-rto tTrsr^f r 
 
 terred, when o„r Wd m°If K ^fl "" ""^ ^''^ '° '"' '»■ 
 
 H? W^ached the'bier a"d aM%f JL°^ ^^Z "'y- 
 Kounoman,/srt»(n/*/.» !,^ t *° , " headman, 
 
 had been dead faf . „ .' Tt I»«tan% the man who 
 Hvered him to his Zr ^fVi ^"^^ J^^-^ de- 
 ^ ffr.a( rr»^e/^r;&'r;r'^''"*<'P<'''Ple cried ont, 
 visited hispCZ TbZ "P'""°r9 «•'- "od God ha, 
 Messiah had come. ""P-^ssions meant that the 
 
 ■Q. To what did this miracle give occasion? 
 
 the guiltT Herod ' ^ '^^^ P'" ^ «•«»* by 
 
 Q. Miither did the Saviour then go? 
 
 A wi fi Ti^ ^'"^ ^« perform there ? 
 
 Q. What miracle is f^o^ 9 
 
 ^. it is the ipultipUcation of the body and blood 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 149 
 
 of our Lord in the Holy Eucharist. On his return to 
 Capharnaum, he announced to the people the institution 
 of the august sacrament of the altar, sayim' : lam the 
 living bread which came down from heaven? My flesh 
 ts meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed—and 
 the bread which I will give is my flesh for the life of the 
 world. *' 
 
 Q. What promise did the Saviour make to St. Peter? 
 
 A . After '5s discourse on the Eucharist, the Saviour 
 traversed Jiiferent parts of Galilee, and promised 
 ^t. Feter to make him the head of his church, savins • 
 T^, T.fj^^^^ (that is to say, a rock,) and on this rock 
 1 wiU build my church, and the gates of hell shall not 
 prevail against it. 
 
 Q. What did he afterwards announce to him? 
 
 ^. The Saviour afterwards announced to St. Peter 
 and his other disciples, his passion and death, and 
 guarded them against being scandahsed at his humilia- 
 tion. 
 
 Q. "What did he do for that purpose ? 
 
 A. For that purpose he took with him Peter, and 
 James and John the sons of Zebedee, who were to be 
 witnesses of his agony. He ascended a high mountain 
 with them, and was transfigured before them. His 
 countenance shone as the sun, and his garments were 
 whiter than the snow. Moses and El " . s appeared and 
 conversed with him— they were surrounded by a bright 
 light. The apostles, struck with fear, fell prostrate'^on 
 the earth, and at the same time a voice from heaven 
 was heard, saying : This is my beloved Son in whom I 
 am well pleased, hear ye him. Afterwards the Saviour 
 descendea from the mountain. 
 
 13* 
 

 I) 
 
 I ! 
 
 I r I 
 I- i 
 
 150 CATECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER YIII. 
 PubUc Life of our Lord-Second year. 
 
 ocLZY' '"''™''*'"" "'" "^ S'™ ^' "!»»"«» on this 
 A. On this occasion he instructed his anostls., «„ »i,» 
 
 "««e«='ty and power of fasting and ZyS' 
 Q. What otter instruction Sid helSem ? 
 
 <4iee!t^:C"'toXfa7ol^^^^^ 
 
 ffrhaVtt'^XTetJjjf r;r;'r^4?^^^^^^^ 
 lofpii^iTtiVarp^tnc^wSr S°^^- 
 
 touched with compassion, remiTtS J^S'tlirdebt' 
 
 ^mmm 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 151 
 
 heavenly Father do to you, if- you forgive not every one 
 his brother, from your hearts, you whom he has par- 
 doned, and still daily pardons, so many sins. 
 Q. What followed this instruction ? 
 ^. It was followed by an event which gave the Sa- 
 viour occasion to* teach the spirit of meekness, which 
 must anhnate his disciples. The inhabitants of a city 
 in Samaria having refused to receive him, two of his 
 apostles asked permission to call down fire from heaven 
 to consume the guilty city. The Saviour replied, 
 You know not of what spirit you are ; the Son of man 
 came not to destroy souls but to save. He submitted 
 to the affront without complaint, and went into another 
 town. 
 
 Q. What further occurred in this journey? 
 
 A. In this journey, the Saviour proclaimed anew 
 the great precept of the love of God and of our neioh.- 
 bor, and coming to the little town of Bethania,°he 
 lodged in the house of Lazarus and his two sisters, 
 Martha and Mary. 
 
 Q. Where did he go thence ? 
 
 A. He repaired to Jerusalem to celebrate the feast 
 of the Tabernacles, where his enemies were forced to 
 say, with the rest of the people : Never man spake like 
 thif man. ' 
 
 Q. Were they converted? 
 
 A. They were not converted. To touch their hearts, 
 the Saviour .workedone of his most brilliant miracles. 
 He restored sight to a man who had been blind from 
 his birth;* a miracle which no prophet had ever 
 wrought, and which had been unheard of from the 
 beginning of the world. 
 
162 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 Public Life of our Lord-Third year 
 
 of «4t:;a^^^^ actions 
 
 earth to take awav sin 5,nH^«. ? He had come on 
 
 By his words i^ee was m X" rhr'"-"^"^''" 
 he confirmed his doctrino • »„rt „ n!-' '»)' ™« ni"-aele8 
 to console man in hTm°seW ' ^' ^""""^ '""ded 
 
 A Sf s,**"" *",'' '"•^ ^'' ?«>?»«« to himsc!'? 
 
 thatexTtiv 7erlSn"Sd o?rf '-^A"'* 
 thai the law «f erae^ iT^f i ^'^•, *^« ^^ed 
 
 place of the law Stl H. Jr/^"'"* ^^^ ^^ 
 A P^l''"* ''^ '•" *" that purpose ? 
 
 Q- Kelate the parable of the lost sheen? 
 .heepfhe£fhemall*%^''"T' ''*' " '•"""-'i 
 
 K&iE^xInS-t^^^^^^ 
 
 rest until he has fSi^ wZ' l^ f^^? himself no 
 does not beat it hnf I- ^i ^^®P ^® ^^« found it, he 
 in ordTr to?ave\ 1\^^^^^^^ ^- ^hould^rs! 
 
 it back to the fold H«T y^t^rninor, and carries 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 153 
 
 picture of your heavenly Father. / say to you, that 
 even so there shall be joy in heaven upon one sinner that 
 doeth penance, more than upon ninety-nine Just, who 
 need not penance. 
 
 Q. What did the Saviour do a'ter this touchino" 
 parable ? ° 
 
 A. After this touching parable the Saviour per- 
 formed an act which displays all the goodness of his 
 divine heart. 
 
 Q. What was it ? 
 
 A. A great number of fathers and mothers came to 
 present their little children to liim, and implored his 
 blessings on them. The Saviour received these little 
 ones into his arms, loaded them with caresses, placed 
 his hand upon them and blessed them. 
 
 Q. What more did he do ? 
 
 A, In order to protect their innocence and their life, 
 he declared that it were better to have a mill-stone 
 tied to one's neck and be thrown into the sea, than to 
 scandalize a little child ; and that he would consider as 
 done to himself, whatever should be done to the least 
 of such little ones, who are his brethren. 
 
 9* ^^i ^^'^ ^® afterwards announce to his apostles ? 
 *v V . Saviour afterwards announced to his apostles 
 tbat his passion and death were near, but that he 
 wou d raise himself to life again on the thmi day. He 
 emplojred the little time which yet remained, in givin<^ 
 them instructions, and in working mu-acles more ex- 
 traordinary than ever. 
 
 Q. What miracles were they ? 
 
 A. The principal were the conversion of Zacheus, 
 and the resurrection of Lazarus after he had been 
 dead four days. This latter miracle was wrought at 
 the very gates of Jerusalem, and in the presence of a 
 great number of Jews. 
 
 ■^. vv nat was Uie consequence ? » 
 
 A. The consequence was that a great jiumber of 
 Jews were converted, and beUeved in our Lord ; but 
 
154 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Public Life of our Lord— Third year. 
 
 Q. Was the determination of the chief men of 
 Jerusalem to put tlie Saviour to death, a suffieirt roa 
 
 Son'^f ST *' '^P'^ '"■" '^"S-'-t- '.^ as7he 
 
 ^^'JP"^^ determination -was not a sufficient reason 
 
 £lt^'-of ^^:.^::^f •'-^ ^^^ J-I- ^i^an the 
 
 4£h*;f:d;ztlsS^'" -o"'^'- *<> 
 
 ^. ^o; he had come into the world at the preci«ie 
 time at which the Messiah was expected ife was 
 born at Bedilehem, and of the race of David ; he had 
 been adored by kings, as foretold by the prophets For 
 more than thirty-two years he e^loyLr&self in 
 showing that he was the true Messiah, by his Srine 
 
 ment of the prophecies which referred to liim. 
 U. What yet remained ^or him to do? 
 
 Q. How? 
 
 waf hU^d^ ' ^Z *^ ""'*'"? "' of *e Messiah 
 was his deatlr on the cross, ordered bv the Jews • 
 
 aS&f irer""^'""' '"'"' «~-«<' "^ ^- 
 
 ^ Q. Was the Saviour dismayed at thp. fipT.omo« «* 
 iifle Byiiagwgue r ' " "" ""• 
 
 ^. Our Saviour was not dismayed at the schemes 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 155 
 
 of the synajrogue ; he was pleafied even to show that if 
 he ohe day would deliver liimself into their hands, it 
 would l)e a free act on his part. 
 Q. How (lid he do this ? 
 
 rJ'J^^ '''''" Vl5 **" Jerusalem pubUcly, seated on the 
 colt of an ass followed by ifs mother ; for the prophet 
 Zaehary had foretold that the Messiali should enter 
 Jerusalem in this manner. All the people came out to 
 meet him carrying olive branches in tlleir hands and 
 crying : Hosanna to the Son of David, blessed is he 
 that Cometh in the name of the Lord 
 
 umph r^^* ^'"^ *^^ ^^'''''"'' ^"^ '"^ *^® ^^^^^ °f ^^« *"- 
 
 A. In the midst of his triumph the Saviour wept 
 
 over Jerusalem, and predicted the calamities which 
 
 were soon to befall it. He went to the temple, where 
 
 b/ jesir' '^^ ° *^^* ^^^^ '^^"^^ ^ e^^^ifi '^ 
 
 ' ?' wvi* happened whilst he was in the temple ? 
 o ff;.»;- • . ^J^^ '" *^'® *^"™P^« a poor widow put 
 W tt'f^'"V *^*^«.^«»^>'' and the iaviour said^of 
 her that she had put in more than the rich, in order 
 
 O W>:-.l^'' 'Iirt of purity of intention. ' 
 pie ? ^^ Saviour go on leaving the tern- 
 
 01it;f^wi.^^^l'"' *^^ *^"^P^^ ^« '•^^"•ed to Mount 
 t?on of Ten^^'.!.' ^"T^'^'^^^^ apostlesthe destruc- 
 worfd and T! "^ """'^ *^^ *^™P^^' ^^«« th« ^«d of the 
 judgment ^"'^^"^^^^"^^s attendant on the last 
 
 Q. What did he do after? 
 the'^i;n?r^Xtfr"^*^ *^ Bethania, and staid with Simon 
 
 that h« t rrl 1 !rS'^.'"''*f ^^ *^^ avaricious Judas 
 tnat he formed the desicjn of sellin? his ma«f.. w« 
 
 ^ outto find the chief priests Ind^^aid ^ themT 
 
 What will youffwe m,, and I will deliver him to you f 
 
 They promised him thirty pieces of silver-tMs™ 
 
m 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 H fi 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^B 
 
 } r 
 
 ^^^^^^■l' 
 
 4 j 
 
 ^^1 
 
 j 
 
 ^^^^^^B ^ 
 
 I 
 
 
 ■ r 
 
 ^H J' 
 
 I ! 
 
 166 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 ^h\lflf' ^ "^T' i*^"^^" ^^^"^"«^^ to the company 
 oMHe^ Saviour to seek an opportunity of deffin^ 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 ■ PttWic Life ofour Lord— Third year. 
 
 tZ'm ," 3'»" -'^""""y to '/« master ofLlome 
 I he Master sank to tliee—Where {« th, ZJ.? ,'"""/• 
 
 «,lereln^,j eat tke pasck Za^^ZlTe'f'aZ^Z 
 
 ?• H^^^ ^° these words show us? 
 
 ^. Ihese words show us that our Lord knew fliA 
 future and was master of the heart. ^^ 
 
 «. What did the apostles do? 
 
 f • The apostles did as the Saviour directed fhpm 
 and found all things as he had said. The Saviou; 
 arnved when the hour had come, and sat at tablo w^S 
 w^Vrw^P^n^^^'^^ ^^' *^« paschalTamb "llien U 
 
 ffifT/- ^^oirnanifl^e ,M not I.eenTr!i:'' rd' ZtZ 
 ^^z. iiiiiu^Bi liiat the Saviour was ffoinn- to tql-P t^Z 
 sesao. of an ear^Wy kingdom, and'^ey tegS! to£ 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 157 
 
 put€ amongst themselves who of them should hold the 
 iirst places. 
 
 Q. What did the Saviour do? 
 
 fn ii. '^ ^1 ^?!i''"^ ^^"^ V'^y ^" ^^'""'^ weakness, and said 
 to them hat the kinjrdom whither he was giincr, and 
 whither they also woul<i .^o, was not like the kingdoms 
 of this earth, and that humility juid purity of "heart 
 alone could conduct them thither. Then, risin- from 
 the table he washed their feet, and said to theSf: Kou 
 call me Master and Lord: and you sarj well, for so 1 am. 
 
 L* •"' / ^'''^ ^''''^ ""'"^ ^^«*''^'*' ^"'^^ ^'<^^hed your 
 jeet, you also ought to wash one another's <'^/ ,"' - / 
 
 dTair"" "'* ^'''''"P^^ ^^'«^ «* ^ ^*«^« done to jou so yvu. 
 
 Q. What followed the washing of feet? 
 
 A. The washing of feet was followed by t) i.,rfti- 
 ution of the Holy Eucharist, which was to take the 
 place of all the sacrifices of the old law. 
 
 Q. llow was the Holy P^ucharist instituted? 
 
 A. Our baviour took bread, broke it an<l gave it to 
 his apostles, saying : Take and eat. This ismybldv 
 lohu^h ug^cen for you. He then took a cup of w nt 
 Wessed It and presented it to his apostles, sayTi"' 
 nnnk ye all of this This is the chLlice of Ihlkw 
 Testament m my blood which shall he shed for you 
 He tnen gave them also the power to consecrate hU 
 
 -tlrLT,;,^ '"'"'' *^ *^- = ^" ^^'^ 
 
 Q- What (lid the Saviour say to Judas ? 
 A. After the communion, the Saviour, lookin.^ at 
 Judas, was trouhled in spirit, and wishin.. tr^elim 
 
 and?;nttt '■'"""'"^•' '"^'^"»"'''' "^ '^^ -»™i°g 
 
 A. T{:f.1?£fi'r L^"""::*^""'^'^!; J^dashadgoneout? 
 
 prcssion to hisJendTaKtioTirtle^:^^^^^^^^ 
 addressed to Ws apostles. He then retrnel thank^ 
 
It" 
 
 H 
 
 ■ f 1 1 
 
 158 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 after supper, and repaired with his disciples to the 
 mountain of Olives. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 Passion of our Lord. ' 
 
 Q. Helate the passion of our Lord. 
 
 A. The Saviour, accompanied by his disciples, had 
 retired to the garden of Gethsemani. Now Judas 
 knew that that was the place whither Jesus was ac- 
 customed to retire for prayer. The Saviour said to his 
 apbstles, remain here, whilst I go yonder and pray ; 
 pray ve, also, lest ye enter into temptation. Then leav- 
 ing' the others, he took with him Peter, James and 
 John, and said to them : My soul is sorrowful even 
 unto death ; wait ye here, and watch with me ; and 
 having gone a little further, about the distance of a 
 stone's throw from them, he knelt down and made this 
 prayer : My Father, if thou wilt, take away this chal- 
 ice from me ; yet not my will, but thine be done. 
 
 After this prayer he rose and came to his disciples, 
 and found them all three asleep. lie said to Peter : 
 Simon, sleepest thou? wast thou not able to watch 
 one hour with me ? Watch and pray, lest ye enter 
 into temptation ; for the spirit indeed is willing, but 
 the flesh is weak. He retired a second timc^ and 
 made the same prayer. He then returned to his dis- 
 ciples, and again he found them sleeping ; he retired 
 again, and ag&in made the same prayer. He then waa 
 in an agony, aad the sweat as drops of biood came 
 trickling to the ground, and an angel descended from 
 heaven to strengthen him. He arose ^rom prayer, and 
 coming to his discinles said to them : Sleep ye now, 
 and take repfc. Behold, he that will betray mp. is at 
 hand ; rise up, let us go to meet him. And whUe he 
 was yet sijeaking, c&me Judas, and with him a great 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 169 
 
 multitude, with swords and staves and lights, from 
 
 the chief priests, and the scribes and the" ancients. 
 
 Now all this was to accomplish the words of the 
 
 prophet, saying of the Messiali, he shall be reputed 
 
 amongst the wicked and robbers. Judas had given 
 
 them this sign, saying, whomsoever I shall kiss, he it 
 
 is— lay hold on 4iim and lead him away cautiously. 
 
 Having arrived, he advanced toward Jesus and said to 
 
 him : llabbi, hail! and he kissed him. Jesus said to 
 
 him, my friend, wherefore hast thou come ? Judas, is 
 
 it by a kiss thou betrayest the Son of Man ? Jesus 
 
 then advanced towards the multitude and said to them : 
 
 Whom seek ye V They replied : Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 Jesus said to them : I am he. Immediately they were 
 
 cast to the earth. Jesus, who had cast them down, 
 
 suffered them to rise, and they seized him. 
 
 Then Simon, who had a swonl, drew it, and striking 
 a servant of the high priest, cutoff his right ear ; bul 
 Jesus said to him : Put up again thy sword ; and he 
 cured him who had been wounded. Then all the dis- 
 ciples, leaving him, fled away. But they, holdino- 
 Jesus, led him first to Annas, the father-in-law of 
 taiphas, the high priest, and thence to the house of 
 Oaiphas, where the priests and the scribes and the an- 
 cients were assembled. But Peter followed Jesus afar 
 off, and entered the palace of the high priest. 
 
 Caiphas interrogated Jesus concerning his disciples 
 and his doctrine. Jesus answered him : I have always 
 spoken openly to the world, ask those who have heard 
 me ; then a servant gave Jesus a blow, sayintr, An- 
 swerest thou the high priest so ? They then suborned 
 two false witnesses ; but their testimony did not a<rree. 
 When the high priest said to Jesus, I adjure thee by 
 the living God, tell us if thou be the Christ, Jesus 
 answered, I am. Then the high priest rent his gar- 
 
 : ' ""'* caiu. . xiu iiU3 oia»i>neiriea ; wiiat further 
 
 need have we of witnesses ? what think ye ? All re- 
 plied, He 18 worthy of death. And going away, they 
 
— f 
 
 III' 'I 
 
 J 
 
 :i'! 
 
 \ 
 
 160 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 , left Jesus to the band of soldiers and the servants, who 
 made hira undergo every species of outra<re. 
 
 f^e meantime, a servant maid of the°hin-h priest 
 perceived Peter, who was warming himself ; s£e lioked 
 
 IT" ^. '^i'^ ''- ^"".^ ^^'^ ^^^ ^it*^ Jesus of Naza- 
 reth. Peter denied it three times in presence of the 
 whole multitude. Jesus then looked on him, and the 
 cock crowed the second time. Peter remembered 
 what Jesus had said to him. Before the cock crows 
 twice, you will deny me three times ; he went forth 
 and wept bitterly. 
 
 ^ In the morning, the priests, the scribes, and the an- 
 cients, assembled a-ain, and again demanded of Jesus : 
 Art thou the Christ ? He replied, Yes, I am. They 
 tfien condemned him to die, and led him to Pontius 
 Pilate, to obtain permission to execute their sentence. 
 
 , r ^T^\ ^^^y^% t^iat Jesus was condemned, repent- 
 ed of what he had done ; he went to the temple and 
 capied back the thui;y pieces of sUver to the chief 
 priests and ancients, and said to them : I have sinned 
 m betraying the blood of the Just. They said to him : 
 What IS that to us ? look thou to it. He went forth 
 and hanged himself. With the money they bought 
 the field of a potter, for the burial of strangers. Ill 
 this happened to accomplish the words of the prophet, 
 who had foretold of the Messiah, that he should be sold 
 thirty pieces of silver with which a potter's field 
 would be bought. 
 
 CHAPTER XIH. 
 
 Passion of our Lord— Continued. 
 
 Q. Continue the history ot the passion ? 
 
 l.n„o"„ r^^r"^ ^'^''\'^? ^rny^^ with Jesus before the 
 nouse ot Pilate, would not. en^e^' *^«" ^»,i^«...^* i,„ii 
 
 ^st they should be defiled and not be' abfe to eat of The 
 rasch. Pilate, therefore, came out to them and said 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 ! servants, who 
 
 161 
 
 IS before the 
 
 Of what do you accuse this man ? Thev replied • If 
 he had not been a malefactor we would not have de- 
 livered him up to you. Pilate said to them : Take him 
 yourselves, and judge him according to your law 
 They answered. It is not permitted us to put any one 
 xo cteatna 
 
 Pilate then interrogated Jesus, and said to him : Are 
 you the kmg of the Jews ? Jesus repUed that he was 
 a king, but that his kingdom was not of ilxis earth. 
 J^-ilate said to the Jews, I find no cause for condemna- 
 tion m this man. They then began to cry aloud : He 
 stirreth up the people. Pilate said to Christ : Do you 
 not hear of how many crimes they accuse you ? But 
 he answered not. Pilate, learning that Jesus was of 
 ixalilee, sent him away to Herod. Herod desired much 
 to see Jesus Christ, hoping that he would perform some 
 miracle in his presence. His vain curiosity was dis- 
 appointed. He with all his court despised the Sa- 
 viour, and having dressed him as a fool, in a white 
 robe, he sent him back to Pilate. 
 
 Pilate said to the Jews : You have broucrht me this 
 man as one stirring up the people ; I have interrogated 
 him m your presence and find nothing worthy of con- 
 demnation. :Neither has Hemd. f will, therefore, 
 scourge him and let him go. Fearing, however, that 
 lie would not succeed in saving Jesus, he had recourse 
 to another means. It was the custom, that at the 
 raschal time the governor should grant to the people 
 the lease of one prisoner. There was at that time 
 coiihned in th'i prisons a notorious criminal, named 
 ^arabbas. He was a seditious robber and a murderer, 
 niate said to the people, which of the two shall I re- 
 lease unto you, Barabbas or Jesus, who is called the 
 
 R.n ? P"f ^' persuaded the people to choose 
 
 xjarabbas and to have Chri'sf nnf *-. Ac^-.i^ v ,_ i' •_ 
 
 reason, when Pilate asked them which of the two shall 
 1 release unto you, they all cried aloud, Give us Ba- 
 rabbas and away with Jesus. PUate then said to them. 
 14* 
 
I-! 
 
 i I 
 
 iiP '[ 
 
 
 II 1^ 
 
 II 
 
 162 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 What will you that I do to Jesus, the king of the Jews ? 
 They replied — Crucify him 1 He said to them again : 
 But whafevil has he done ? I do not find any cause 
 of death in him. I will scourge him and set him at 
 liberty. 
 
 But they cried aloud still more, Crucify him I Then 
 Pilate, taking water, washed his hands in presence of 
 the people, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this 
 just man. Look ye to it. They all cried out, His 
 blood be upon us and upon our children. Then Pilate 
 caused the Saviour to be scourged ; and the soldiers, 
 having taken oft" liis garments, placed a purple man- 
 tle on his shoulders, a crown of thorns on his head, 
 and a reed in his hand ; and approaching him, they 
 bent their knee in derision, and said : Hail ! King of 
 the Jews ! at the same time they forced the thorns 
 into his head, spat in his face and loaded him with 
 buffets. 
 
 In this condition Pilate caused the Saviour to be 
 brought forth, and showing him to the people, said to 
 them : Behold the man 1 Immediately the chief priests 
 cried out, Crucify him ! Crucify him I If you release 
 him, you are no friend cf Cajsar's. At this name, 
 Pilate being intimidated abandoned Jesus to them, to 
 do with him as they wished. 
 
 Scarcely was he condemned, when the soldiers 
 seized him, tore off the purple robe, put on his gar- 
 ments again and led him out of the city to crucify him. 
 Jesus went forth carrying his cross, and ascended to- 
 wards Calvary. He soon fell under the weight, when 
 they compelled a stranger, named Simon the Cyrenean, 
 to carry the cross after him. The Saviour was fol- 
 lowed by a great number of people, and women who 
 were weeping. He turned to the women a-^d said : 
 Daughters of Jerusalem ! weep not for me ; but for 
 yourselves and your children i Being arrived at Cal- 
 vary, they crucified him between two thieves. The 
 Saviour, being raised up on the cross, asked for the 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 163 
 
 pardon of his murderers. My Father, said he, for<Tive 
 them ; for they know not what they do. ° 
 
 The soldiers divided his sarments amonjrst them. 
 castmcT lots for his robe, whose it should be. The 
 Jeivs blasphemed, saying. If he be the King of Israel 
 let him descend from the cross, and we will believe in 
 Hira. If the Saviour had descended from his cross, he 
 would not have been the Messiah ; for the prophets 
 had foretold that the Messiah should die on the cross. 
 1 he Saviour converted the good thief. Perceiving his 
 Blessed Mother and his well-beloved disciple, he'said 
 to the Blessed Virgin: W^oman, behold thy son, and 
 to John, Behold thy mother. Mary adopted John as 
 her son, and in his person all Christians as her chil- 
 dren. Ihen darkness covered the whole earth, and 
 the sun was obscured. The Saviour cried out with a 
 loud voice : My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken 
 me / He afterwards said : I thirst. Then they o-ave 
 him vinegar to drink, fastening a sponge to the end of 
 a reed, and presenting it to him. ]Sow, this happened 
 m order that the prophecy of David might be accora- 
 phshed, saying : In my thirst they have ffiven me vineaar 
 to dnnk Jesus haying tasted of the vinegar, and 
 bein^ satisfied that there was nothing wantincr to his 
 sacrifice, nor to the accomplishment o? all the prophe- 
 cies, nor to his love for man, cried out with a loud 
 voice: Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit, 
 and saymg this, he bowed his head and gave up the 
 
 CHAPTER XIV.. 
 The Burial and Resurrection of our Lord. 
 Sa^oi^^* miracles were wrought at the death of the 
 A. At the moment the Saviour expu-ed, the darkness 
 
i in 
 
 I) 
 
 Hi! 
 
 Ill 
 
 ihi:! 
 
 I ff 
 
 164 CATEcnii;;f or perseverance. 
 
 which had covered the whole earth since tbe sixth hour 
 was dispelled. The veil of the temple was rent from 
 top to bottom ; the earth shook ; rocks were torn 
 asunder ; the tombs opened, and the dead rose to life. 
 
 Q. What effect did these muacles produce? 
 
 A. The centurion who guarded tht Saviour's tomb 
 was converted, and ^ried aloud : Tim man was truly 
 the Son of God. The soldiers who had crucifiefT h; ti, 
 also cried O'lt .• This man was truly the thn of G(jd. 
 Finally, a prriiat number of other persons, having wit- 
 nessed so naiar/y prodigies, retiTrned, strilang theu' 
 breasts. 
 
 ^Q. What did the chi:: ' of the synagogue do? 
 
 A. The chiefs of the :yn*^5y ogue went to Pilate, to 
 have the legs of the thrcio si l>o had been crucified 
 broken. Pilate sent soldie:"s io do '=^'iiat the Jews had 
 asked. 
 
 Q. What did the soldiers do ? 
 
 A. The soldiers broke thc^ legs of the two thieves ; 
 bit seeing that Jesus was already dead, they broke not 
 his legs. One of the soldiers opened his side with a 
 lance ^?nd immediately there issued forth blood and 
 water. 
 
 Q. Wiiat do you remark on the above ? 
 
 A. I rem if k that. each of those circumstances was 
 the result of a special providence. For although the 
 Saviour was already dead, still the soldiers could have 
 broken his legs. But it was necessary that the Scrip- 
 ture < should be fulfilled. God had said, in speaking 
 of the paschal lamb, a hone of him you shall not break. 
 The figure was to be realized in the Saviour, the true 
 
 f)aschal lamb. Again, it was contrary to orders, or at 
 east without the order of their oflicers, that one of the 
 soldiers pierced the side of Jesus with a lance. But it 
 Was necessary that this other prophecy should also be 
 accompiieihea : They iouked on him whom ihey had 
 pierced. 
 
 Q. Who were they who buried the Saviour ? 
 
 
NCE. 
 
 ue sixth hour 
 ras rent from 
 cs were torij 
 1 rose to life, 
 [luce? 
 
 iviour's tomb 
 lan wm iruly 
 ;rucifie(l hJTi, 
 tion of 'Jt'jd, 
 , having w't- 
 :nking then* 
 
 yue do? 
 to Pilate, to 
 sen crucified 
 lie Jews had 
 
 two thieves ; 
 ey broke not 
 3 side with a 
 h blood and 
 
 istances was 
 although the 
 s could have 
 at the Scrip- 
 in speaking 
 lit not break. 
 our, the true 
 orders, or at 
 it one of the 
 ,nce. But it 
 lould also be 
 im they had 
 
 lour? 
 
 COURSE SECOND, 
 
 165 
 
 A. Joseph, of Arimathea, and Nicodemus buried the 
 Savicsr. They wrapped him up in fine linen and per- 
 fumes, an t placed him in a new sepulchre, hewn out 
 of a rock, ^^iid where, as yet, no body had been kid ; 
 
 TJien havi , : closed the entrance with a lart^e stone 
 they dep} •, ;d. ° * 
 
 Q. What precaution did the chiefs of the sriia- 
 gogue take ? *' 
 
 ^1. They obtained of Pilate guards whom they 
 placea > ver t.ie sepulchre ; they sealed with the public 
 seal the : tone which closed the entrance ; but all this 
 toii'ii d tlie more to prove their weakness, and the trutii 
 Dt the resurrection of our Lord. 
 
 Q. When did he rise again ? 
 
 A. He rose again on tlie morning of the thh-d day. 
 Soon after, Mary Magdalene and other holy women, 
 carrying with them perfumcnand spices, arrived at the 
 sepulchre. They entered,T!ut did not find there the 
 oaviour. 
 
 Q. To whom did the Saviour first show himself? 
 
 A. He first showed liimself to Mary Magdalene and 
 then to the other holy women, and he told them to 
 announce Ills resurrection to Peter, and to his disciples, 
 
 Q. VVhat did the guards do? 
 
 A. The guards went into the city and told the chiefs 
 of the synagogue all that had happened. Immediately 
 the c lief priests and ancients assembled, and gave the 
 guards a large sum of money, telUng them : %u will 
 say that his discip es came and stole him, under the 
 cover of night, whilst you were asleep. 
 
 Q. What do you remark upon this ? 
 
 A. AH this was a gross deceit, for the purpose of 
 deceiving the people ; for the chiefs of the syna-o-ue 
 did not themselves believe it ; neither did they pe?8e- 
 cute and^^ut to death the apostles for stealing the bod v 
 uiLncirxuasteiHuuiaiseiy preaching his resurrection. 
 Dut only for preaching contrary to their orders. 
 
166 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 The glorious life of our Lord. 
 
 rec^;f r ^'^ """^ ^'"'''^ P'^''^ ^ *^^ *^^^« ^« ^««"^ 
 
 k/; iJ^® i^'"'? ^''"''^'^ *^ *^« Jews his resurrection 
 by taking his body out of their hands. The Jews 
 
 riord'^'T^"'^^ "' '^^ fP"^^'^^^ ^"^ «^ <^^*^ body o 
 our Lord. They were bound, therefore, either to 
 
 .f/' J'"* ^"^'O"'" <!''' not show himself to th'e Jews 
 after lus resurrection, 1st, because it was a ™c he 
 
 Sev would t"' ' ^'' ^'T' ^''J-^ «'• c4-sU! 
 SuLd Thers "^ "'""" '^'^ ^« "» ^'•V had 
 Q. Why should we think tliis? 
 
 hJ ' V'u'' ''''"^"''^ 'bould lead us to think it. Tlie v 
 had not been converted by the raising of Lazarus to 
 life; nor were they by the miracles Srou^it by the 
 apostles to prove the resurrection of their Master- on 
 the contrary, they became more hardened. It was not 
 
 his^ciis^rpTesI' ""^ «— P-e his resurrection to 
 
 A. The Saviour proved his resurrection to his dis- 
 ciples by showing himself to them, speaking to them 
 O VJ'l *\™' ^H? Pe^^itting them to toV-h him ' 
 
 Hsts^lctiotr ^""^ *^ ^"^"^ °^^"^ *-- -f^- 
 
 ^. The Saviour often showed himself to them after 
 his resurrection ; first to St. Peter, then to St J^mes ^ 
 again to the two apostles iroins to Emma-o LaT^^II 
 
 r^X'^ofT''/'.' and, finally, ta^mo^e th^rfi;;; 
 Hundred of his disciples at one time. 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 167 
 
 imself to the 
 
 Q. Did the apostles easily believe the resurrection 
 of the Saviour '? 
 
 A. The apostles did not easily believe the resurrec- 
 tion of the Saviour. St. Thomas went so far as to 
 say that he would not believe it until he had put his 
 fin:,'ers in the place of the nails, and his hand in the 
 side of the Saviour. Eight days after the resurrec- 
 tion, the disciples being all assembled, the Saviour 
 appeared, and said to Thomas : Put in thy finqer 
 lather, and see my hands, and bring hither thy hand 
 and put It into my side: and he not incredulous, but 
 faithful. Thomas answered, and said to him: My 
 Lord and my God. 
 
 Q. What was the occupation of the Saviour durin<r 
 the forty days he remained on earth after his resur- 
 rection ? 
 
 A. The occupation of the Saviour durincr the forty 
 days he remained on earth after his resurrection, was 
 thoroughly to convince his apostles that he was really 
 risen, and to instruct them perfectly in his doctrine. 
 He wished to teach us in what manner we ou«rht to 
 hve, after having had the happiness of a resurrection 
 to the state of grace. 
 
 Q. Why did the Saviour take so much care to proVe 
 his resurrection ? 
 
 A. The Saviour took so much care to prove his 
 resurrection, because this miracle is the foundation of 
 all religion. 
 
 Q. What is a miracle ? 
 
 A. A miracle is a fact contrary to the laws of na- 
 ture, and which God alone can perform ; for example, 
 by a single word, or by a single toueli to give si<rht to 
 the blind or life to the dead . 
 
 Q- Can God work miracles? 
 
 .. ^'J^^f* ^P"^*^ be the same as to ask if God can 
 Suspciid the laws which he himself has established, 
 lo reply, says an impious writer, to him who should 
 assert that God cannot work miracles, would be hon- 
 
168 CATECEWM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 stance, as the existence of Alexander inT' "" '"■ 
 
 T £^ '"•''^*^«« I'>'<^ve the truth of religion ? 
 
 A. Yes, njiraele.s throve the truth of rofio-ion P^ i 
 a^one can work niir. ries • anH Cr^A i . "Si«n. ^ God 
 /»Q««^4. 1 '"^''iies, ana ijroa, beinf truth it«*ilf 
 
 OHAPTEE XVI. 
 Our Lord restorer of the ^orld, 
 
 A. It means, 1st, to expiate sin • SH f.. ,.«« • -^ 
 conseauences • ^A V« 4?. ^. , "^^^ ''*" -*"> *« repnir its 
 
 - a„^a?Sn'eS:„!r. ^"a^ine.T '■"" ""''•'' *" ''''' 
 «. Has our Lord expiated sin with respect to Pi? 
 
 L:^V k^^:.'J,';.'„!°J? ^ad revolted a-rainst Go. T ,us 
 By su,, man had o*,ued infinite iustipelU Lcl^ 
 
 % - 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 169 
 
 suffered all that a man can suffer, and in a manner 
 infinitely meritori.jus, since he was God and man. 
 
 Q. Has our Lord repaired the consequences of 
 sin? 
 
 A. Yes, out Lord has repaired the consequences of 
 sin? 
 
 Q. What are the consequences of sin ? 
 
 A. The Jirst consequence of sin with respect to 
 man, is ignorance. Before sinning, man knew God, 
 knew himself, and knew creatures, as far as ho 
 should know the; n ; by sin, he lost in a great measure 
 this precious knowledge. Hence sprang idolatry, and 
 all (he errors which have appeared on the irth. In 
 the person of our Lord man has recovered his 
 knowledge. 
 
 Q. How so ? 
 
 A. Our Lord, in his capacity as man, had all the 
 knowlei^e of the first Adam, ai I even more. 
 
 Q. What is the second consequence of sin ? 
 
 . '? The second c ^sequence ot sin is concupiscence, 
 
 or propensity to evi' the love of ourselves and the 
 
 love of creatures, i. 'ore hi', had sinned, man loved 
 
 all that he . ight to lov and nothing which he ought 
 
 not to love. Sin hap : .idered all his affectionsln- 
 ordinate. 
 
 Q. Has our Lord repairec "s second consequence 
 of sin ? 
 
 A. Our Lord has re^^ah-ed this second consequence 
 of sin ; tb t is, he as, as man, perfectly free from all 
 concupiscence. 
 
 Q. \Vliat is the third consequence of sin ? 
 
 A. The third consequence of sin, are death, sick- 
 ness, an< all temporal evils. In the person of our 
 Lrrd, m.ui has been freed from them ; that is, our 
 Lo] I, aftc having borne our infirmities and suffered 
 •»ea;ii m ortie? u) r:ipia,ti3 siu, has become, as far as iie 
 18 man, immortal, impassible, glorions and triumphant 
 a heaven for all etemHv. 
 15 
 
 ^ « 
 
V 
 
 170 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 nmn havino- been Kt.riirut.wi k • ' ' ^^"<1 and 
 
 . cr^a;, "; ?° ^""^ "^*'' •"•-^ «" ^il' "=«pc*t to 
 
 from their cn/to T."? C ."ierfo "•"'""' 
 
 ^l sen;ic„t to the giol; ^gZ ^''"' '"^ """"^ '»'«"' 
 
 tluI^Sa XTp'^ai^f^*,'' --"» afforded u» by 
 tion ? par-M-ipati! in the benefits of redcmjt 
 
 ".ean,I?:aTvS»tf:,;dct'bv .r Sa^^- """"' V ""-• 
 til i)ate in the benefits of l,h^ f- ^"""■' "'"' !'■"- 
 eelVes to him; redemption, is to unite our- 
 
 Q. How do you explain this ? 
 rendkrfL'UuvandlT ""'■' "'? •'''^ A''»"' *'"-» 
 
 »es^-if d^,":.^,?^ P^*<^"^ «"^ i-'- an-l kappi- 
 
 pints7„X"rw^KS,*o ', ^'"'r '""' '-p- 
 
 Lord has done all that fhr» tu« i ' ^*' *"^* ^"^ 
 
 was to tajce :i:yt\^:fz'tM- 1d'".h:/'"'' 
 
 ought to usfi all^^..- "f-'^-*~ lue woria , 2d, that we 
 new Adam in-order to^i^ome jSt'anTS^^X t 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 171 
 
 were sinful and unhappy by our union with the first 
 Adam. 
 
 Q. Has our Lord obtained for us the means of 
 avoidinsj sin and attaining to eternal happiness ? 
 
 A. Yes, he has ; as is proved by the example of the 
 samts of all times, of all conditions, and oi all countries. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Our Lord, the new Adam. 
 
 Q. What is the end of our union with our Lord, the 
 new Adam ? 
 
 A. The end of our union with our Lord, the new 
 Adam, is deliverance from sin, our happiness, and the 
 glory of God in time and eternity. 
 
 Q How is this union effected ? 
 
 A. This union is effected by faith, by charity, and 
 above all, by the holy communion ; to re-unite our- 
 selves to our Lord is the end of all religion. 
 
 Q. Why ai-e these three kinds of union necessary ? 
 
 A. These tnree kinds of union are necessary, be- 
 cause our Lord has naid : Whoever will not believe, 
 shall he condemned. He viho lovest not, dwelleth in 
 death. Umes\t you mt thefiesh of the Son of Man and 
 drmk his blood, you shall not have life in you. 
 
 A 5?^ ^^^ ^'^^ united to the second Adam ? 
 
 A. We. are united to the second Adam by faith. 
 
 Q. What is faith ? ^ 
 
 A. Faith is a supt'rnatural gift whereby we believe 
 firmly all that God has revealed to his church, because 
 he IS truth itself. . Hi^ who believe^, submits his 
 reason, unites himself to our Lord, and frees himself 
 irora Ignorance. 
 
 Q.. Is our ■faifVi in .Thalia r^\ — :~i. _- i-i-o 
 
 A. Yes, our faith in Jesus Christ is reasonable, 
 smce It is based on a sure foundation. This founda- 
 
172 (^^TECHtaM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 world fro„ the begSig' ^fl^™"^'' ^^ *« -'- 
 A JSf*J"'.*<l Prini^iP^l characters of faith' 
 
 -veaJby &Ttaugh;br,rehure}r t'/"?"" 
 
 be silent and must submit ^''"'' "" "'^^»" -""^t 
 
 Q. What are the advantages of faith ? 
 YiA^h^\\:'^irr,^/if'',are: ,st, to unite us 
 rIdemptio„T2lrrdi?r^lZpf, "t I«''^«rt« i" his 
 
 into wLh the iim is' h'a^^tSuT'sST"'"" 
 our reason of its pride P^"ng«d us , 3d, to cure 
 
 arel Mit:? '^'^ '"'^'''-■'^ »' *-* » the things we 
 G^-an'Jdetird b/th^ith "S *™"", ff™'"'''' "^ 
 
 «• Why IS It i-easonable to believe mysteries ? 
 ^. It IS reasonable to beUevc mvsteries • T «t iL 
 onr reason itself comneU .7= t„ yi^™^ • 1st, because 
 
 of trutlis which we cannnt I \ * ?^'" '"'°'''«'- 
 
 existence of whic;:rr peSfyl^r^"' ^TA^' 
 
 tertSigtnt """"P'' advantages of the mys- 
 
 whiJ.hlrjhTts'iroiS/'^'".*"'^'^ *o»e truths 
 are the fonnlf^^J^f r?,''?.'™,?"^ ^<X"«ty- 2u They 
 
 Single one «>aTd;.rnors;g:eirr i' ^o?^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 =?~=ggg.JiBg3ag)l!g--. 
 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 173 
 
 to God, love for our neighbor, and sanctity for our- 
 selves. 
 
 Q. What are the sins opposed to faith ? 
 
 A . The sins opposed to faith, that is, which prevent 
 or sever our union with the new Adam, are : infidelity, 
 apostacy, heresy, volantary doubting, and ignorance. 
 
 CHAPTER XVni. 
 
 Union of our intellect with our Lord, the new Adam, 
 by faith. — First and second articles of the Symbol. 
 
 Q. Where shall we find the truths which are the 
 object of our faith ? 
 
 A . They are contained in an abridged form in the 
 symbol of the apostles. Before separating to preach 
 the gospel, the apostles made an abridgment of the 
 doctrine of their Master, in order that Christians 
 might have but one and the same faith, and might first 
 learn the most important truths of religion. This 
 abridgment is called the apostles' creed. 
 
 Q. What does the creed teach us ? 
 
 A. The creed teaches us in an abridged form all 
 that we are to believe of God, of man, and of tlie 
 world. 
 
 Q. What are we to believe of God ? 
 
 A. We are to believe that there is one God, and but 
 one only ; that there is one God in three distinct per- 
 sons, who are equally God, but who are only one God, 
 because they have the same nature. 
 
 Q. What further are we to believe ? 
 
 A. We are further to believe that the Father begat 
 his Son equal to himself from all eternity ; that the 
 Son became man, for our redemption ; that in the Son 
 of God, made man and called Jesus Christ, there are 
 two natures, the divine and the human nature ; and 
 consequently two wills, the human and the divine ; 
 15* 
 
\ 
 
 174 '^^^^CrnSM OF PSBSErSMANCE. 
 
 in all tlungs to the Ser and^ S°'^«?'"'^'' <^'^ 
 from them both. " ^ ""> Son, proceeds 
 
 ^:wet^rr'"*"r«''f'"»"? 
 
 jmmortal; that he has Vnned S l^^f'"*'' ^""'' »»<1 
 that he will one day be rXrf f^ ??'^f" ''edeemed : 
 to be judged, and to recede ±^ '''« '''''«'• '" "^d^r 
 
 cither eternal happiness orltetStS '" ''" ^""•'^^ 
 Q- What are we tn h«I;„ "''^™'»' misery. 
 
 ^. We areto M,W if^t "' *« ''"''W ? 
 «^ated ; that U t ;;:Ltedr','' *"' " ^ ^een 
 un^ersal providenee.^^nTM fflrve"^.: 
 
 A. 'Ce e^e^d^rdiPSltr' '''"<'«'' ' 
 refers to the Father, and treatoo ?K P""' '• ""'>'« 
 .«c<,„, refe^ 'o ^e Son, and ^aU of/i, '"'f "" ' *« 
 the U>r(l refers to the Hnlv P w , * '''"lemption ; 
 txfieation. These thi^e Zts^^^^^^^ of'sanc-' 
 
 articles. * P*''^ a™ divided into twelve 
 
 «. Which is the first ? 
 earth. ^miykty, CreaXor of Uaven and 
 
 bejond the possibiUty oTdoubt f^! ^"".^' ^^^'^ain and 
 only God ; fc goodness ht. -a ^^^^^^ence of one 
 all his perfectionrbec au;^^^^^^^ ^\ truth, and 
 
 us; moreover, ^u we fully and f,' !^^^ ^hem to 
 "1 tim. 'v' ^^^ '^ all things, confide 
 
 _.^^; He IS called i^a^/,.^ .. uTvL. 
 
 o^aUthat'e.r.^^SrhTh^--:f-e| 
 
 ■■ir-' 
 
COURSE F^ECOND. 
 
 175 
 
 because he has adopted us, in our Lord, as his chil- 
 
 Q. ^Yhy do we call him AlmighUj f 
 
 A We call him Almighty, because nothing is im- 
 possible to God. This first truth produces in"us con- 
 fidcnce, humility and gratitude. 
 
 Q. Why is he called Creator of heaven and earth ? 
 
 A. He IS called Creator of heaven and earth because 
 God IS the first principle of all things : but alt Wh 
 we say the Father created heaven and earth, we S 
 understand that the work of the creation was' common 
 
 TrinUv P'"'""' '^ '^' ^^^^ ^^^ i^^i^i^^We 
 
 Q. Which is the second article of the creed ? 
 
 Q. What does the name Jesus sin-nify? 
 afCnA T""" "^T" '^""^^^' Saviour; for the Son 
 
 Q. What does the word Christ si^rnify ? 
 
 is call J f ^r"^ ?^."j* 1^°^^^' anointed. Our Lord 
 IS called the anointed ; because among the Hebrew, 
 they consecrated priests, kin<rs and nronhPtT k!; 
 anointing them with hoi; oih ^and our Lr&n/ 
 pnest and prophet. The anointing, b/wh Lh oS 
 Lord was consecrated, is not a simpirpartidpadorr n 
 I S: E"^ ^'^ ^^^^^"^^ of^heVini^^^S 
 
 Q. What do the words, onh/ Son, our Lord, si<.nify ? 
 
 A The words, only Son, our Lord, sicrnify" ^/ 
 
 ^m our Lord is the only Son of God, bv „ati^^ 
 
 whilst we are the sons of God by adoptimi 2d S 
 
 our Lord Jesus Christ is our Lord or Ser £au^ 
 
 I be has created us and redeemed „« ' "'*"** 
 
\ 
 
 176 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 TTnion of our intellect with our Lord, the new Adam, by 
 faith.— Third, fourth and fifth articles of the SymboL 
 
 Q. What is the third article of the creed ? 
 
 A. Who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, birn of 
 the Virgin Mary. Thig article teaches us that Jesus 
 Christ, the only Son of God from all eternity, became 
 in time the Son of Mary. 
 
 Q. What is the mystery of the Son of God made 
 man, called? 
 
 ^ A. I he mystery of the Son of God made man, is 
 called +he incarnation. The body of our Lord was 
 formed of the most pure blood of the Virgin by the 
 power of the Holy Ghost, whilst Mary preserved a 
 perpetual and unalterable virginity. 
 
 Q. Which is the fourth article of the creed ? 
 
 A. Suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucijitd, 
 dead and buried. It was for very wise reasons that 
 the apostles named the Roman governor who con- 
 demned the Saviour to death. 
 
 Q. What are they ? 
 
 A. The Jirst was to afford a proof of their sincerity. 
 Had they been guilty of imposition, they would there- 
 by have given to the whole world the means of de- 
 tecting their imposture. To expose it, it would only be 
 necessary to show that Pontius Pilate, governor of 
 Judea, did not put to death any man named Jesus of 
 ^Nazareth, 
 
 The second was to give the whole world a certain 
 assurance of the death of the Saviour by pointing out 
 the means of proving it ; for Pontius Pilate sent to 
 the emperor Tiberius an account of the life and death 
 of our Lord, and it was preserved m the archives of 
 
 
 Q, How do you know this ? 
 
 A. We know, Ist, from Tacitus, a pagan historian, 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 Ill 
 
 on of God made 
 
 pagan Mstorian, 
 
 that our Lord was put to death in the reic^n of Tibe- 
 
 tT. i4 r ^^""^ °^ *^" ^"^P^^^ ^^« obliged to send 
 to the emperor an account of the transac^tions of th« 
 province 2d. We know it from StXs in? martyr 
 who hved one hundred years after the even^ and 
 from Tertulhan, Eusebius, and other authors wW 
 ferred the Romans to their archives for the tTuth of 
 what they advanced on the subject of the iSe death 
 and resurrection of the Saviour. ' ^^ 
 
 Q. For whom did our Lord die ? 
 
 A Our Lord died for all men, without exceotion • 
 he has mer .d for all, without exceptLrtie ^JLTes 
 necessary to work out their salvation f but in ord' r S 
 g-ofit^by these graces, we must be united to Se new 
 
 Q. Which is the fifth article of the creed ? 
 
 A. He descended into hell, the third day he arose 
 again from the dead. Christ havincr died for aU men 
 wished that all should feel the effects of his redem^ 
 soul 'nflr^^'" ^" descended into hell. Althou4X 
 !! // '^ ^>^T^ ™ ^""»S this time really sem^ 
 ?^m htsTnJ'' ^'^^.' ^^^ -as never se/ax^t^ed 
 Q. What do you mean by the word hell ? 
 A. -Llie word hell has several sianifications- ici U 
 designates that dark and gloomy'^^^h Ae 
 T^\f .^V'P';"^'" ^"« fSrever to^«enteJwTth the 
 
 ^CltLtl^^1^''^'^'?'''^^'V'^ ^d' *h« place 
 ot our Lord? **"' '^'"'^ ^^''^ ^^^«^« ^^« ««°^i°S 
 
 <^- What is this place called ? 
 
 tnres it is called the bosom of Ahmhnn, n ^,„.i!l 
 ^^J^^ung in this place thai our Lord ^.^m: tc viSZ 
 
V 
 
 178 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. Wliat do you remark on the resuirection of our 
 Lord ? 
 
 A. I remark that it differs from the resiurection of 
 others, in this: 1st, that our Lord raised himself to 
 life by his own inherent power ; 2d, that being once 
 raised to life, he was never more subject to death as 
 others who had been raised from the dead ; 3d, tliat 
 he is the cause and the principle of the resurrection 
 of all men. 
 
 p ■■ 
 
 1 1 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by feith. 
 
 Purgatory. 
 
 Q. What is purgatory ? 
 
 A. Purgatory is a place or state of being in which 
 the souls of the just^ who have departed this Hfe with- 
 out fully satisfying the divine justice for their sins, 
 are finally purified before being admitted into heaven. 
 
 Q. What are we to believe respecting purgatory ? 
 
 A. We are to believe: 1st, that there is such a 
 place ; 2d, that souls suffer there ; 8d, that the holy 
 sacrifice of the mass, the prayers and good works of 
 the living, will help them. 
 
 Q. What proofs have you of the existence of pur- 
 gatory? 
 
 A. We have many proofs of the existence of pur- 
 gatory. The first is drawn from the Old Testament. 
 It is written that Judas Machabeus sent to Jerusalem 
 a sum of money to have prayers said for the souls of 
 those who had fallen in battle, that they might be de- 
 livered from theu" sins. For, adds the Scripture, it is 
 a holy and wholcffome thought to pray for the dead. 
 
 Q- ^\ hat is the second nroof of nuro'strs*'^' ? 
 
 A. The second proof of purgatory is taken from the 
 New Testament. Our Lord says in the gospel, He 
 
 ;i!j 
 
58urrection of our 
 
 A.damj by faith. 
 
 sxistence of pur- 
 
 C0UR8E SECOND. ^79 
 
 that Mi speak against (he Holy Ghost, it shall not f^ 
 forgiven hm, neither in this world nor in the world to 
 come There are, therefore, sins forgiven in the nei? 
 worhl, in a place which is neither heaven nor hdl 
 and which we call purgatory. ' 
 
 Q' What is the third? 
 
 the Church has not ceased to prVTndfooffe?Cl' 
 holy sacrifiee for her dceeased'ihS. TertnC 
 
 Q' What is the fourth ? 
 thf^nVipe^^^^^^^^ 
 
 rowed It from the Church since theh- senat alfnn fifJ" 
 "^.^^'Z^- ^^ apos^rSeo^S: 
 
 Q- "What is the fifth? 
 
 A. The fifth, proof of purgatory is the tradiHnn nf 
 
 A wfL°""r' ^""y^ r" *" P'^^ f»«- the dead? 
 
 de^i. ^ t^ T^/Xrof &"™? *" P-"^ f"' *« 
 nprfanf „i -*^"*' g^^'^y ot Cxod, for whom we nrocurp 
 
 havp «^io- CJianty; the souls in puro-atorv 
 
 brethren! Vl'^Vr "^^'^'>^' ^^^^"^^ ^^^^^ ^^e our 
 urtinien in ,Jcsiis Christ, and onr rel«Hors --^i j^--^-" 
 
 luem may be sufferinor on our acconnt Ath n 
 '"terest ; because the'se sonk.'^^Tm^J'^/Z 
 
V 
 
 180 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 prayers, will intercede for us before God and aid us to 
 get out of purgatory. 
 
 iliii I 
 
 i.iii 
 
 CHAPTER XXT. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. 
 Sixth and seventh articles of the Creed 
 
 Q. Which is the sixth article of the creed ? 
 
 A. He ascended into heaven ; sitteth at the right hand 
 of God, the Father Almighty. This article teaches us 
 that our Lord, as man, ascended, body and soul, into 
 heaven ; as God, he has never ceased to be there, since 
 his divinity is every where and fills all places. 
 
 Q. What do the words sitteth at the right hand of 
 God the Father Almighty, mean? 
 
 A. They mean that our Lord is in heaven, as in the 
 place of his rest, and that he enjoys the same glory as 
 the Father and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Q. Why do you use the words at the right hand of 
 God, the Father Almighty? 
 
 A. As it is the custom among men to place at the 
 right those whom they wish to honor, we say that 
 Jesus Christ sits at the right hand of God, the Father 
 Almighty, in order to show the infinite glory he has 
 acquired for himself, and which has elevated him, as 
 man, above all creatures. 
 
 Q. Why did our Lord ascend into heaven ? 
 
 A. Our Lord ascended into heaven to open it fori 
 us, and to take possession of it for himself and for us. 
 
 Q. What follows from this ? 
 
 A. It follows that our nature is re-established in its 
 rights ; since, in the person of the Savioiu*, it is in 
 possession of heaven. 
 
 
 JL Or r.hat utbcr rcuson did our Lord ascend into 
 
 heaven ? 
 A. Our Lord ascended into heaven also to secure 
 
 H'i 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 181 
 
 the right hand oi 
 
 a place for us by n eadmjr our cause ; to excite in us 
 
 (lu iful children should desire to be united to '.eir 
 father : finally, our Lord ascended into heaven, be- 
 cause his body, rendered immortal and j?lorious bv his 
 resurrection, dematnds a more fitting place for its dwell- 
 ing than this earth of misery and exile. 
 
 Q. mich is the seventh article of the creed ? 
 A. 2 hence he shall come to judge the living and the 
 dead All men must be judged ; that is, must render 
 to God an account of the life and graces he has given 
 them. If It were otherwise, God would not be^just 
 since m that case he would treat the good and the bad 
 
 Q. How many judgments are there ? 
 A. There are two. The first which takes place at 
 the moment of death, called the particular judgment 
 The second, which will take place at the end of the 
 world ; this IS called the last or general judcrment l^! 
 cause It wil confirm the first aSd take ^pfeefn' the 
 presence of the assembled nations of the^earth. 
 I (j. Why should there be a general judgment ? 
 
 A. A general judgment is necessary to repair the 
 
 injury done to theg lory of God ; to vindicate XejusL 
 
 to cover with public confusion the wicked and tn 
 
 [avenge the providence of God. ' ^ 
 
 sigSfyT^* ^"^ *^^ '^''''^' ^^'' ^'''""^ ''''^ '^^ ^'^^' 
 
 Uti\ \ *^® "^^^^^ '^^ ^''^'"^ «^^ '^^ ^^«^» is under- 
 stood, first, all men; secondly, the living sio-nifies 
 those who have departed this life in the grace of^God ' 
 
I 
 
 182 CATMlCniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. 
 Eighth, ninth, tenth and eleventh articles of the 
 Creed. 
 
 Q, Wliich is the eijjhth article of the creed? 
 
 A. I believe in the Holi/ Ghost. Thus far we have 
 seen what we are to believe in order to unite ourselves 
 b^ faith to the two first persons of the Holy Trinity. 
 Uhe eighth article contains what we are to believe to 
 unite us to the third person. 
 
 Q. What does the eighth article of the creed teach 
 us? 
 
 A. The eighth article of the creed teaches us what 
 we are to believe of the Holy Ghost, and what he does 
 for our sanctification. Th( Holy Ghost is the thirl 
 person of the Holy Trini '.e proceeds from the 
 Father and the Son, and ' ■ ame Lord and God as 
 they are ; that is, he ha:. ; Lu ame nature, the same 
 eternity, the same power. 
 
 Q. Why is he called the Holy Ghost f 
 
 A. He is called the Holy Ghost because he is holi- 
 ness itself, and the source of all holiness. 
 
 Q. What work is attributed to the Holy Ghost f 
 
 ^. To the Holy Ghost is attributed the work of 
 sanctification, because he is essentially the love of the 
 Father and the Son ; and all the graces and gifts we 
 receive from God are an effect of his love. 
 
 Q. What do you understand by the gifts of the 
 Holy Ghost ? ^ 
 
 A. By the gifts of the Holy Ghost we understand 
 certain supernatural endowments which he commu- 
 nicates to our souls, to aid us in securing our salvation. 
 
 n 
 
 4 nxxr tmnvxwr a..^^ 4-I-k^.* 
 
 H 
 
 A. There are seven, 
 by the prophet Isaias : 
 
 which are thus designated 
 Wisdom, which makes us 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 163 
 
 I the creed teach 
 
 thus designated 
 hich makes us 
 
 relish God, and the thing, of God : understandmrf 
 which makes us beheve and coniprehoud the tnilhs of 
 rcl.^ion as far as a limited intellect can und"mand 
 homyo,W which makes us in all caLs cWse 
 tha which will most contribn « to our salvation 
 fortitwh, which makes us ovoixome die obstacleson' 
 posed . our sanctification ; knowlech)e, whicli makes 
 us discern between good and evil, and gives us aTex- 
 
 us tulhl cheerfully and from a sense r,f religion all our 
 , duties ; fear. f the Lord, which imprints on S so "a 
 great and salutary n-nect for Gofl* 
 
 Q. What is the el venth article of he creed ? 
 
 A. Ihe resurrection of the body. This article 
 teaches us that we shall all rise agahi. 
 
 Q. Can God rai?. us to life a^^aln ? 
 
 Pnn ;i Jfiw^i'- ''''" t^'^'m,"' *^ ^^^ -'^Sai"' because h^ 
 to r,^nf "ft" i'''^" "^'^« more'difficult for him 
 
 t:it:z:z ^^^ ^'^^ '' ™ *^ ^^^^ ^^ *^ - - ^« 
 
 Q. Is it the will of God that we should rise again? 
 
 A. It certainly is his will, since he has promised it. 
 and since man is to be judged, and rewarded or pun- 
 shed according to his works. But man is neithef the 
 soul separated from the body, nor the body separated 
 
 tZ^' '^i:^' ^f '' 'l"" ""^^" «f both bodVaKui 
 
 mfn.r'iJ^-'^^^'''.*^^ justice of God requires tha 
 man should nse again. ^ 
 
 hav; nn !.!!lf " "'^ again with tfe same bodies we 
 burall bn^i? ' ^^^^f?,^ ?l07» others for ignominy; 
 
 O WW ^'''1 ^°^ ^?^' '*^«" "^'« to ^^e no more. 
 
 /^* T? u""^^ the qualities of the body glorious ? 
 
 wm ■],: 1''''^*^' ?^ ^^^ '^^"*' ''^^^^^ *« resurrection 
 will have four principal qualities ; imvassihmty. bv 
 
 "lucn they will be incapable of feeling any inconve- 
 chvJt^^ *"^ *^°^ ^'^'''^^ °^ '^ ^**^^ «^« ^i'^ie on tha 
 
MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART 
 
 (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART Mo. 2) 
 
 14. 
 
 17.J 
 
 ■iUU 
 
 12.8 
 
 Is 
 
 ■ 36 
 14^ 
 
 2.2 
 
 2.0 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 A APPLIED IM/IGE I 
 
 nc 
 
 1653 East Main Street 
 
 Rochester, New York 14609 USA 
 
 (716) 482 - 0300 - Phone 
 
 (716) 288- 5989 -Fax 
 
\ 
 
 f il 
 
 i ;< 
 
 i 
 
 li 
 
 i 
 
 1 ! 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 M' 
 
 
 1 
 
 ! 
 
 1 
 
 ! f 
 
 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 
 1; 
 
 ' 
 
 h 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 E' 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 f 
 
 ; 
 
 * 
 
 
 i 
 
 i; 
 
 :\ 
 
 184 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 nience or suffering; hrigJitness, which will render 
 them more brilliant than the sun, and which will be 
 greater or less, in proportion to the merit of the saint ; 
 agilifu, which will free the body from the weight 
 which bears it down, and will permit the soul to carry 
 the body whithersoever it chooses with facility and 
 speed ; lastly, suhiilty, which will render the body 
 entirely subject to the soul. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Of uiion with our Lord, the new Adam, by faith. 
 Twelfth article of the Creed— Sign of the Crosa. 
 
 Q. Which is the twelfth article of the creed ? 
 . A. Life everlasting. These words signify that after 
 the general resurrection, men shall die no more ; that 
 the wicked shall be punished with eternal punishment, 
 whilst the good shall enjoy everlasting happiness. 
 
 Q. How do you call that eternal punishment ? 
 
 ^. It is called hell. Hell is the place where God 
 punishes, and will punish for all eternity those who 
 die in the state of mortal sin. 
 
 Q. What does faith teach us with respect to this 
 
 truth? 
 
 A. With respect to this truth faith teaches us, 1st, 
 that there is a hell ; 2d, that hell is eternal ; 3d, that 
 the wicked will there be punished with the devils. 
 
 Q. What are the principal torments of the repro- 
 bate? ^ 
 
 A. The principal torments of the reprobate are the 
 pain of loss and the pain of sense. The pain of loss 
 is regret at having lost God- It is the greatest pain 
 that a rational creature can experience. 
 
 Q. Did the Saviour ever speak of this pain ? 
 
 A. The Saviour spoke of this pain when he said in 
 the Grospel : The worm dieih not ; this worm is con- 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 185 
 
 respect to this 
 
 science, and the conscience of the reprobate is their 
 remembrance, consisting of these lorn* rcUections, ever 
 present to their mind : / have lost God; I hace lost him 
 through my own fault ; I have lost him for a mere 
 trifle ; I have lost him forever. 
 
 Q. What is the second pain of the reprobate ? 
 
 A. The second pain of the reprobate is the pain of 
 sense ; it is a suffering produced by a fire which will 
 burn the body without consuming it, and will never be 
 extinguished. 
 
 Q. Did the Saviour speak of this fire ? 
 
 A. The Saviour spoke of it plainly, when he said : 
 Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. These 
 two pains, of loss and of sense, are perfectly just ; be- 
 cause they correspond to the two faults contained in sin, 
 viz : the contempt of God and the inordinate love of 
 creatures. The existence of an eternal hell has been 
 believed amongst all nations ; but the passions of the 
 human heart had obscured the belief. Therefore it is 
 that our Lord proclaimed and confirmed it anew. 
 
 Q. What is the happy eternity ? 
 
 A. The happy eternity is heaven, which is also 
 called eternal life. 
 
 Q. Why so? 
 
 A. To teach us not only the eternity of the saints, 
 but also the greatness and eternitv of their happiness. 
 
 Q. Why did the apostles place this article at the end 
 of the creed? 
 
 A. The apostles placed this article, life everlasting, 
 at the end of the creed, because the' happiness of 
 heaven is to be the recompense of all our good works 
 in this life and should be the object of all our desires. 
 
 Q. Is it sufficient to believe interiorlv, in order to be 
 saved ? 
 
 A. No ; it is not sufficient to believe interiorly in 
 uiciur to be saved. We must make an exterior 
 
 18 worm is con- 
 
 sion of faith. 
 
 Q. By what sign do we manifest oiu- faith ? 
 16* 
 
 profes- 
 
■ iiif ipnmiiiKig 
 
 \ 
 
 186 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. We manifest our faith by the sign of the cross. 
 In making it, we profess the three principal mysteries 
 of Christianity, viz : the mysteries of the Trinity, the 
 Incarnation^ and the liedemption. 
 
 Q. Is the sign of the cross very ancient in the 
 church ? 
 
 A. The sign of the cross is as ancient as the church 
 itself. The custom of raakinc^ it dates back to the 
 apostles and our Lord. The first Christians used it 
 OD every occasion. 
 
 Q. Is it very powerful ? 
 
 A. The sign of the cross is aU-powerful in putting 
 the dpil to flight, banishing temptations, and deliv° 
 erinff us from the dangers of soul and body. As the 
 devil makes use of creatures to tempt man, the first 
 Christians never failed to make the sign of the cross 
 when about to use them for any purpose. They were 
 particularly faithful In making the sign of the cross 
 before and after meals. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by charity. 
 Hope and Charity. 
 
 Q. Is it sufficient to unite ourselves to our Lord by 
 faith, in order to be saved ? 
 
 A. No, it is not sufficient to unite ourselves to our 
 Lord by faith, in order to be saved; for by faith 
 alone our union with the new Adam is not complete. 
 
 Q. What is the second means by which we are to 
 unite ourselves to our Lord? 
 
 A. The second means is charity ; that is, we must 
 unite our will to the will of our Lord, bv obevinw all 
 
 
 charity, we must make use of hope. 
 Q. What is hope? 
 
 u'lit in order tu Unite faith with 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 ign of the cross. 
 
 r ancient in tho 
 
 187 
 
 lam, by charity, 
 to our Lord by 
 
 A Hope is a gift of God; a supernatural virtue 
 by which we expect, with confidence, all that God has 
 promised us. ' ^^" "^^ 
 
 Q. What is the foundation of our hope ? 
 A. Ihe foundation of our hon« is • lef fV.o ^r.^r. 
 fidelity, and goodne. of God ; Vthc'il'fi *t S 
 
 Q. What are the objects of Hope ? 
 , A. The objects of our hope, are ; first, God himself 
 since he has promised to <nvb us him^plf (^ \\ 
 eternity; secoidly, all those I^irrt^^alZflX'a 
 means necessary to gain heaven ; in a word theTace 
 
 Q. What are the sins opposed to hope? 
 
 despair. We sin by presumption, when we flatter 
 ourselves that we can rea,!-' heaven wUhout u^'n' 
 
 church.^ '^^ commandments o£ God and the 
 
 Q. How do we sin by despair? 
 <^ct fo^''Dardo^''n'P''^ '''■"" ''*' "''"'^ <«"• f''""' *<« 
 
 "^':nrs?;.Xn'"rr«ero„sisio'f„dX 
 
 bvthS""'^ '' *,?'',' "f ''""' ! '■> "upernatural virtue 
 by which we love God above all thinirs, because he U 
 
 ii "lov^oTS* • r' T T=^^•«-°- "'-"Cfo 
 
 united to tha^-f ,1 " ^^ aK''"'^ **' <""• heart is 
 
 eh^itjl'eatled'? *' *''""' ™'"'"' ^^'*' ^OP^ »"d 
 
 /i. Tiiey are called the three theological virtues • 
 
 because thev have God for their obieel ThevTr,; 
 
 opposed to the three great passions of U heartTfoitib 
 
V 
 
 188 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 is opposed to pride ; hope to avarice ; and charity to 
 cupidity. 
 
 Q. What is the principal object of charity ? 
 
 A. The first and principal object of charity is, God ; 
 the second, is the love of our neighbor. In presenting 
 to our heart this two-fold nourishment, our Lord ele- 
 vates and disengages it from those gross affections 
 with which it was filled after the fall of the first 
 Adam. 
 
 Q. How must we love God ? 
 
 A. We must love God above all things ; since he is 
 infinitely amiable, it is just that we love him above all 
 thingp^and refer all our affections to him. 
 
 Q. What are the motives for which we must love 
 God? 
 
 A . The motives for loving God are : 1st, his infinite 
 perfections ; 2d, his benefits ; 3d, his promises ; 4th, his 
 commands. 
 
 Q. What should be the qualities of our love for 
 God i 
 
 A, We should love God as he loves us; with a 
 generous, constant, and holy or supernatural love. 
 
 li 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, hj charity. 
 Charity. — The Decalogue. 
 
 Q. Wliat is the second object of charity ? 
 
 A. The second object of charity, is our neighbor, 
 that is, all men, without exception ; Christians, Jews, 
 idolaters, and even our enemies. 
 
 Q. AVhy must we love our neighbor ? 
 
 A. We must love our neighbor because God wills 
 
 :+ . -1^4. V. _n . i:i__ 1 i_.i i, 
 
 it, ici, ucuuuav; iin iiicii iiic, liiiu uuiBvjivcs, crciii/CU lu 
 
 his image ; 2d, because all men are our brothers in the 
 first and second Adam ; 3d, because all men have been 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 189 
 
 >f our love for 
 
 tm, by charity. 
 
 redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, and are all 
 destined for the same happiness ; 4th, beeause the end 
 of rehdon is to destroy self-Jove, which had seized 
 upon the heart of man since the commission of ori<n- 
 nal sin, and to substitute universal charity which should 
 make mankind one family of brothers. 
 
 Q. How should we love our neighbor ? 
 
 A. We should love him as God loves him ; with a 
 universal, generous, constant, and holy or supernatural 
 love. 
 
 Q. What is meant by the words to love our neiqh- 
 horfor God's sake f 
 
 A. It means that we must love our neitrhbor with 
 a view to his eternal salvation, and also to please and 
 obey God. 
 
 Q. What do you observe on this subject? ' 
 
 A. I observe thai; it is impossible to give our charity 
 a more sohd foundation. Since God is infinitely 
 amiable, our love for our neighbor should never be false 
 to itself, whatever the injuries we may receive. 
 
 Q. What is the end proposed by the decalogue ? 
 
 A. The end proposed by the decalogue, is to aid us 
 in keeping the great commandment of the love of God 
 and of our neighbor ; for our Lord has said that in this 
 commandment all the rest are contained. 
 
 Q. Should we truly love the decalogue ? 
 
 A. Yes, we should truly love it, because it is one 
 of the greatest works of love that God could give us, 
 and because it is only by observing it faithfully that we 
 can find peace for our souls. 
 
 Q. How so ? 
 
 A . Because we are made to love God ; and our heart 
 will never find peace or truce until it refers all its 
 attections to God. Moreover, the decalogue does not 
 infringe upon our liberty, but onlv restrains it. withm 
 its proper limits. 
 
 Q. How do you explain this ? 
 
 A. Suppose a traveler going towards a magnificent 
 
X- 
 
 ^1 
 
 Ml ! 
 ■l i 
 
 |i 
 
 190 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 city where his family and a brilliant fortune await 
 hira. Between him and the city there is a fathomless 
 abyss, and impervious darkness covers his way. This 
 traveler has neither guide nor light ; over this abyss 
 there is only a small plank, narrow and very unsteady, 
 and there is no other way by which he can reach the 
 city. Now, if some charitable guide should take the 
 traveler by the hand, if he shouul place a strong pro- 
 tection on both sides of the plank, and arrange many 
 lights along, so that the traveler could not possibly 
 fall, without wilfully extinguishing the lights or 
 breaking down the protection, no one surely would 
 consider this charitable guide as a tyrant, nor the pro- 
 tection at the sides of the plank as restricting the 
 liberty of the traveler. Every body, on the contrary, 
 would bless this kind-hearted guide, and would con- 
 sider the barriers he placed on the plank, as the 
 freatest service he could have rendered the traveler, 
 uch should be our sentiments towards God and to- 
 wards his law. 
 
 Q. Why so? 
 
 A. Because we are tliis traveler; the charitable 
 guide is God ; the barriers are the decalogue, which 
 prevents us from wandering either to the right or to 
 the left on our road to heaven. Therefore should we 
 frequently thank God for having given us the deca- 
 logue. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Of nnion Tdth onr Lord, the new Adam, by charity. 
 First Conunandment. 
 
 Q. Why is it necessary to observe the decalogue ? 
 
 ^= It is necessary because it is the srreat law M'iven 
 by God to men, and is the principle and sanction of all 
 other laws. 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 191 
 
 jam, by chaxity. 
 
 d sanction of all 
 
 Q. Is the decalogue very old ? 
 
 A. The decalogue is as old as the world. God, in 
 givincr It to Moses, only wrote a law which was 
 already existing : and our Lord came on earth to recall 
 man to the observance of the decalogue, and set him 
 the example. ° 
 
 Q. Which is the first comni..adment ? 
 
 A. *' / amOie Lord thy God who brought thee out of 
 the land of Egypt, and out of the house of bondage, 
 Ihou Shalt not have strange gods before me. Thou 
 Shalt not make to Uiyselfany graven thing, nor the like- 
 ness of any thing that is in the heaven above, or in the 
 earth, or m the waters under the earth ; thou shalt not 
 adore them nor serve them.'* 
 
 ment ?^° "^^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^°®^ ^^ *^® ^^* command- 
 A. To adore God, and love him with all our heart, 
 lo adore God, is to acknowledge him to be the crea- 
 tor, preserver, and sovereign master of aU things, and 
 a being infinitely perfect. ° 
 
 Q. How do we adore God ? 
 
 A. We adore God by faith, whereby we acknowl- 
 edge him to be truth itself; by hope, whereby we 
 acknowledge him to be goodness itsdf ; brchlriry 
 whereby we acknowledge him to be the i^finUe g^J 
 iLi 'i''^ ""^ '^^¥'''"' ^^^^^by we manifest ou^ 
 dence o'^idm^' """^ '^^' ^"""^ '''"' absolute depen- 
 and'cStyT''''''^"^'^ tomaJceacts of faith, hope 
 
 cnanty, 1st, when we have attained the ac^e of 
 reason; 2d, when we are pressed by temptation"; 3d, 
 from tnne to time during life ; 4 th, at the hour of diatk 
 
 (4- What IS the virtue of religion ? 
 
 '1' ^"-^^^ i*7«e of religion is°a habit by which we 
 render to God the worship which is due to iim. Ma„! 
 being composed of a body and soul, owes to God the 
 
X 
 
 I'Hiii ;:iilr 
 
 192 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 honiaj^e of his whole being ; hence the necessity of 
 exterior as well as interior worship. 
 
 Q. What are the sins opposed to the virtue of relin;ion ? 
 
 A. They are irreligion, superstition, and unlawful 
 worship. We sin by irreligion, when we are wantinor 
 in respect for persons, places, or things consecrated to 
 God. We sin by superstition, when we render to 
 things the w rship due only to God ; this is called 
 idolatry ; or when we have recourse to the devil, which 
 latter is superstition properly so termed. 
 
 Q. Which are the principal ways by which recourse 
 is had to the devil ? 
 
 -4. tThe principal ways by which recourse is had to 
 the devil, are magic, divination, sorcery, and heathenish 
 obsv^rvations of omens, dreams, and such like fooleries. 
 
 Q. What is unlawful worship ? 
 
 A. Unlawful worship consists in worshiping God 
 in a manner different from what he prescribes. Un- 
 lawful worship and superstition are artifices of the 
 devil, by which he would disfigure religion, detach 
 ttien from God, draw them to himself, and finally 
 destroy them. 
 
 , Q. Is it lawful to honor or pay reverence to tho 
 ungels and saints, to the crucifix and images ? 
 
 A. Yes, it is lawful to pay reverence to angels, for 
 ihey are the ministers of God and are our friends ; to 
 the saints, for they are our protectors, and their bodies 
 were the living temples of the Holy Ghost ; to the 
 cross and to images, for they recall to mind our Lord 
 and his saints ; and the reverence we pay them is 
 referred to the objects they represent. 
 
 Q. Is the honor we pay to angels and saints the 
 same as we pay to God ? 
 
 A. No ; the honor we pay to angels and saints is 
 not the same as we pay to God ; we adore God, but 
 
 God to hear our prayer, and to the angels and saints to 
 intercede for us. 
 
the necessity of 
 
 and saints the 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 CHAPTER XXYII. 
 
 193 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by charity. 
 First Commandment continued— Second Command- 
 ment. 
 
 Q. Vhat are the principal works by which we tes- 
 tify our charity for our neighbor ? 
 
 A. The principal works" by which we testify our 
 charity towards our neidibor, are such as refer to his 
 soul and to his body. The fu-st are called spiritual 
 works of charity; the second, corporal works of 
 charity. 
 
 Q. How many are the spiritual works of charity ? 
 
 A. There are seven : 1st, to instruct the ignorant ; 
 2d, to admonish the sinner ; 3d, to counsel & doubt- 
 ful; 4th, to comfort the sorrowful; 6th, to bear 
 wrongs patiently; 6th, to forgive allinjuries; 7th, to 
 pray for the living and the dead, and for those who 
 persecute us. 
 
 Q. In what consists the pardon of injuries ? 
 
 -4. The pardon of injuries consists: 1st, in not 
 keeping in our heart any feeling of hatred, any desire 
 of revenge, any spite against him who has offended 
 us ; but loving him as our brother, for the love of 
 (rod; 2d, in extending to him exteriorly the usual 
 marks of friendship and charity, aftd rendering him as- 
 sistance if he needs it. To perform this duty proper- 
 ly, we must bear in mind that God forgives us, as we 
 forgive others. 
 
 Q. What is fraternal correction ? ♦ 
 
 A. Fraternal correction is an act of charity, by 
 which we admonish those who do wrong. 
 
 Q. How should we give or receive fraternal correc- 
 tion Y 
 
 A. We should admonish our neighbor as we would 
 wish to be admonished ; that is, with prudence and 
 17 
 
194 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 charity ; we bhould receive admonitions with humil- 
 ity and gratitude : for they are the best proof of friend- 
 ship tliat CJi.n be given us. 
 
 Q. What are the corporal works of charity ? 
 
 A. There are seven corporal works of charity; Ist, 
 to feed the hungry ; 2d, to give drink to the thirsty ; 
 8d, to clothe the naked ; 4th, to visit and ransom cap- 
 tives ; 6th, to harbor the harborless ; 6th, to visit the 
 sick ; 7th, to bury the dead. 
 
 Q. Are we obliged to give alms ? 
 
 A. Yes, we are obliged to give alms. God com- 
 mands it ; and our alms should l)e proportioned to our 
 means and the wants of the poor. 
 
 Q. IIow must we give alms ? 
 
 A. To be useful and meritorious, alms must be 
 given from a supernatural motive ; must be given 
 cheerfully and without ostentation. 
 
 Q. Wnat are the advantages of the first command- 
 ment? 
 
 A. The following are some of the advantages of 
 the first commandment : 1st, it has delivered the 
 world from idolatry; 2d, it infuses into our heart 
 sentiments worthy of us ; 3d, it inspires those beauti- 
 ful sacrifices by which we solace human misery. 
 
 Q. What is the second commandment ? 
 
 A, Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God 
 in vain. 
 
 Q. How do we take the name of God in vain ? 
 
 A. We take the name of God in vain when we use 
 it without respect, when we dishonor it by perjury or 
 blasphemy ; on the contrary, we honor the name of 
 God when WQ»bless it in our prayers and thanksgiv- 
 ings ; when we take an oath with truth. Judgment and 
 justice. 
 
 Q. What do you mean by taking an oath ? 
 
 A. To take an oath, is to call upon God to witness 
 
 Wxiat "we aSSCFt. 
 
 Q. What is blasphemy ? 
 
s, alms must be 
 
 'the Lord thy God 
 
 COURSE SECOND. jjj^ 
 
 very j^reat sins °Df winch i'"^ T,"? ^'"''•'',"'>' ^*^« ^^^ 
 I'o/ror. Whenever wo h.'r""^^ ^"^l'^ '^''' ^"^'^^^cst 
 should inttTiorly ble s th^To "^?^ >Ias,,homc, wo 
 
 Q' what arc imprecations ? 
 toourteof r^tho^"''^ ''^ '''"^'' - »'* cvU 
 ...andrnil "■" """ "''"""'"Sca of tho second com- 
 
 ^. Among others are the following • T«t it ii- 
 us to respect Go,l, »„d thereby lSvo„nr I, 'f 
 
 faith anrongten!thlsrSr ^7^^-/. ^^^ 
 
 Of 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 5. What is a vow ? 
 
 bin^'oi™™!: uX piffn r"-" *? '^''' ''y ^W* wo 
 work. We are obH3 * I "' '" ''" * <^«'''='i» g<»<l 
 them at the time aK It}""'^ "'" """"' ™'' ?"lfil 
 
 prudent not lo IkeVo^f ^iThZ^Jhr."^^ /'' " 
 confessor. witnout the advice of our 
 
 A Z^J'^ A *M *^^^^^ commandment ? 
 
 3* ^^^f*^^'; ^^o« A'^e;, holy the Sabbath dav 
 
 A. ?rth?rd "' *^^ '""r' -— d^nt Zi.e us ? 
 
 ^^nuer iiim an Interior Worshin"^ ciu^ kT^""^ ^^ ^"^ 
 --1 being both the wort'S ^^^^3?!°^ 
 
Tfrfff* 
 
 196 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 render honor to their Creator, each iu the manner 
 suited to it. 
 
 Q. Why has God chosen one day in seven for us to 
 render him our homage ? 
 
 A. 1st, to establish order and unity in our worship ; 
 2d, to remind us of the obligation to worship him ; 3d, 
 to preserve exterior worship. Among Christians this 
 day is Sunday. 
 
 Q. Why Sunday 1 
 
 A. For very ryise reasons : 1st, to show that all the 
 Jewish ceremonies are abolished ; 2d, to honor the 
 greatest mysteries of religion ; for the Sunday cor- 
 responds to the first day of the world, to the day of 
 the resurrection of our Lord, and to the day of the 
 descent of the Holy Ghost on the apostles. 
 
 Q. What does the thiid commandment forbid ? 
 
 A. It forbids whatever prevents us from sanctifying 
 thir day, consecrated to the Lord ; that is, all those 
 works which are called servile, which require labor 
 of body rather than of mind, such as cultivating the 
 earth, exercising a trade, &c. 
 
 Q. Why are they called servile ? 
 
 A. They are called servile because servants are 
 generally employed to perform them. We cannot law- 
 fully perform such works on Sunday, although we 
 should not intend to gain money thereby. 
 
 Q. What are we commanded by the third command- 
 ment ? 
 
 A. We are commanded the performance of good 
 works in general in order to sanctify the Sunday ; but 
 the Church prescribes one in particular, under the pain 
 of mortal sin ; that is, to assist at mass. 
 
 Q. What are the conditions necessary in order to 
 hear mass well ? 
 
 A . They are : to hear the whole mass ; and to hear 
 it with respect, attention, and devotion. 
 
 Q. In what does respect consist ? 
 
 A, It consists in a becoming posture ; in being 
 
COURSE SECOND, 
 
 197 
 
 Q. In what does attention consist' 
 
 Q. In what does devotion consist? 
 
 ^. It consists in offerin<»- ourselvp«i wifV. «„- t i 
 
 meni ? "' ""= advantages of the third command- 
 
 adltlge'stJus'^T^t'^r *^, ^'O'' 
 our last end, and'fJf™'2^S/o»TartTSf 
 
 «aeir;soui ^;;:^:rth/word*°^ G^trt^:r' 
 
 quentation of the sacraments. ' ^ '"^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 0.»Mo„wit^o„W.the^.^^,,^,^. 
 
 Q. Which is the fourth commandment ? 
 A. Honor thy father and thy mother. 
 
 men't ? '* ^' '^' "^^^^^^ ^^ *^« ^^"rth command- 
 
 meir children. It regulates the"dut7e7 also'^'^of "nTh^ 
 ^penors and inferiors. This commLSmenf is ^^^^ 
 
 first having reference to our neighbor. 
 17 * 
 
If 
 
 I •' IM' i 
 
 198 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. What are we commanded by the fourth com- 
 mandment ? 
 
 A, We are commanded to honor our father, mother, 
 and other superiors. This honor supposes respect, 
 love, obedience and service. 
 
 Q, In what consists the respect which children owe 
 their parents ? 
 
 A. It consists in following hmnbly their advice, in 
 speaking to them with deference and submission, and 
 evincing towards them, both in public and private, all 
 those marks of affection which are due them. 
 
 Q. In what consists the love which children owe 
 their parents ? 
 
 A. The love which children owe their parents con- 
 sists in desmng and doing for them all the spiritual 
 and temporal good which God requu-cs ; this love 
 should be supernatural and constant. 
 
 Q. What ought to be the obedience of children to 
 their parents ? 
 
 A . The obedience of children to their parents should 
 be simple, prompt, universal. Children must obey 
 their parents in all that is not contrary to the laws of 
 God and the Church. 
 
 Q. What assistance do children owe their parents ? 
 
 A. Children owe their parents both corporal and 
 spiritual assistance. Corporal, they are bound to 
 «uccor their parents in poverty, sickness and old age ; 
 spiritual, they are bound to pray for them ; to obtain 
 for them the benefits of the sacraments when sick ; and 
 when they are dead, to pray for them, and have 
 prayers offered up for the repose of their souls. 
 
 Q. What recompense has God promised to those 
 who fulfil this commandment ? 
 
 A . God has promised those who fulfil this command- 
 ment a long and happy life. 
 
 %l. vv nai are tne duties jot parents to their children ? 
 
 A. Parents are bound to provide theu* children with 
 food and raiment ; to instruct them ; to correct them j 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 199 
 
 :h children owe 
 
 of children to 
 
 to give them good example, and watch over them with 
 vigilance. They cannot unjustly oppose their voca- 
 tion, because their children owe a higher obligation to 
 (jou than they do to their parents. ° 
 
 Q. Who are our other superiors ? 
 
 A. Our other superiors are the pope, the bishops, 
 and priests of the Church; our god-fathers and- god- 
 mothers; magistrates, masters, mistresses, and the 
 aged. We should respect them, love them, obey them, 
 for they are appointed by Grd to command and guide 
 
 Q. What are the duties of superiors in general? 
 
 A. Superiors having received their authority from 
 Irod, are bound to devote themselves entirely to the 
 spiritual and temporal welfare of their inferiors. 
 
 9; J^ ^^^* are masters and mistresses in particular 
 
 A. Masters and mistresses in particular are obH<red 
 to instruct their domestics, or have them instructed : 
 to see that they observe the commandments of God 
 and of the Church ; to watch over their conduct ; to 
 admonish and correct them; to furnish them suitable 
 and sufficient food and clothing, and faithfully pay 
 them their wages, when hu-ed. J if J 
 
 Q. What are the advantages of the fourth com- 
 mandment ? 
 
 A. The advantages of the fourth commandment 
 are : 1st, to secure the peace of states and families, by 
 causing superiors to be respected ; 2d, to make author- 
 ity ^se and paternal; 3d, to render obedience pleas- 
 ant, fallal and constant, by teaching the inferior that it 
 is C,od whom he obeys in obeying his superiors ; 4th, 
 to make us all hve for one another. 
 
■|»'AW 
 
 I 
 
 200 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 Of union TrithoM Lord, the new Adam, by charity. 
 Fifth, sixth and ninth CommaSiehts. ^ 
 
 Q. Which is the fifth commandment? 
 A . Thou Shalt not kill. After having provided for 
 the happiness of the world in the fourth command- 
 
 Z^ ^?. w "l°§ ^" J' ^"^ *^ ^^^^ f«^ one another, God, 
 
 n yxrC ''''^'^^ whaicver can disturb that happiness. 
 
 ment ? ^""^ ^^ forbidden by the fifth command- 
 
 A. We are forbidden by the fifth commandment to 
 injure our neighbor, either in body or soul. Not only 
 IS murder forbidden, but whatever may lead to it : as 
 Hatred, anger, injurious words, &c. 
 
 Q. What else is forbidden by this commandment? 
 1.0. • ^^fj^*^« also duelling and suicide; duellin^r, 
 because it does not belong to individuals to take justice 
 into their own hands ; suicide, because we are not the 
 masters of our life ; it belonga to God. 
 
 Q. What is scandal ? ^ 
 
 ^n^'?'!,^^^?'?^^ ^^ ^"^^ ^^^^ o^ action not strictly cor- 
 rect by which we give occasion to others to offend 
 <^od. fc>candal is a still greater sin than the mere kill- 
 ing of the be ly, because it kills the soul. 
 
 A w^ °^"^* ^® confess the sin of scandal ? 
 A.v' ^ ?"^* aoni^ss how many persons were scan- 
 dalized, and what was the scandal given. We must 
 also repair the scandal. 
 
 ment? * ^""^ *^® advantages of the fifth command 
 
 nfl'afT^'V^'^T'"^..^.''? ^"""^^ '• ^'*' it protects the first 
 of natural ^oods, which is the life 0/ the body ; 2d, 
 
 ^j)rotects the most precious of supernatural ioods 
 
 ^iiiuii IS tne me ol the soul. "' ' 
 
 Q. Which are the sixth and ninth commandments ■ 
 
 rili! 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 201 
 
 ifth command-v 
 
 nmandmenti^ . 
 
 A. Thou shall not commit adultery. Thou shalt not 
 covet thy neighbor's wife. 
 
 Q. What are we forbidden by the sixth and ninth 
 commandments ? 
 
 A. We are forbidden all thoughts, desires, looks, 
 words and actions, contrary to holy purity. When 
 we confess, we must be very careful to teil whatever 
 we have done contrary to these two command- 
 ments. 
 
 Q. What must we do to avoid the sins forbidden by 
 the sixth and ninth commandments ? 
 
 A. In order to avoid those sins, we must imme- 
 diately fly all the occasions of it ; such as bad books, 
 improper son^s, dances, balls, theatres, too frequent 
 intercourse with persons of a different sex, idleness, 
 curiosity and dress. 
 
 Q. In cases of doubt what must we do? 
 -4. In cases of doubt, respecting parties or the read- 
 ing of books, we must consult our confessor, who will 
 guide us, not according to the maxims of the world, 
 but according to the gospel. It is according to the 
 go^el that we will be judged. 
 
 Q. What must we do when we find ourselves in 
 the occasion of such sins ? 
 
 A. When we find ourselves in the occasion of such 
 sins, we must fly immediately. 
 
 Q. What are the remedies against this sin ? 
 A. They are of two sorts, interior and exterior. 
 Q. Which are the interior ? 
 
 A. The interior remedies are : Ist, to reflect on the 
 enormity and baseness of this sin, which degrades us 
 to the level of the brute : 2d, to think of the chastise- 
 ments with which God has punished it : as the del- 
 uge, burning of Sodom, &c. ; 3d, humility, vigilance 
 and prayer. 
 
 -i,' TT xit^xi -»xv tiic v-i-LCliUi iCitlCtilUo : 
 
 A. They are : 1st, to avoid every thing that flatters 
 our senses too much ; 2d, mortification ; 3d, devotion 
 
202 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 to the most Blessed Virgin : 4th, frequentation of the 
 sacraments. 
 
 Q. What are we commanded by the sixth and ninth 
 commandments? ^ uium 
 
 r.„l' ^«, ^^^.lo°»°ianded to keep our souls and bodies 
 pure. The virtue of purity is the most amiable of all 
 virtues and renders man Hke unto the angels. 
 
 «. What are the advantages of the sixth and ninth 
 commanaments? 
 
 2d, they shield our health and innocence from the pas- 
 sions of others and from our own passions : 3d, thev 
 procure for us a delicious peace during hfe, and great 
 confidence at the hour of death. ^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by charity, 
 beventh and tenth Commandments. 
 
 Q. What are the seventh and tenth commandments ? 
 
 A. Thou Shalt not steal, Thou shalt not covet thv 
 
 neighbors goods. ^ 
 
 Q. What are we forbidden by the seventh com- 
 mandment ? V vru* 
 
 A. By the seventh commandment we are forbidden 
 to take our neighbor's goods, or to cause him any dam- 
 age, lo steal, is to take or retain unjustly the goods 
 or property of our neighbor. ^ 
 
 Q. What are the principal kinds of stealing ? 
 
 A. The principal kinds of steaUng are theft'robberv 
 and fraud. -^ 
 
 Q. What is theft ? 
 
 A. Theft is an act by which we take what belongs 
 to another without his knowledge. Laborers who "do 
 not work faithfully, and yet exact theu'full wao-es: 
 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 203 
 
 tailors, who retain a part of the things given to them 
 to make into clothes ; domestics, who take from their 
 masters, to compensate for the smallness of their wa- 
 ges, &e., are guilty of theft. 
 
 Q. What is robbery ? 
 
 A. By robbery is meant the taking of what belon<rs 
 to another, openly and by violence. Masters who do 
 not pay their laborers and hired domestics the wattes 
 agreed upon, are guilty of robbery. ' 
 
 Q. What is fraud ? 
 
 .4. We are guilty of fraud when we deceive our 
 neighbor in buying or selling ; in selling as good, ar- 
 ticles which are damaged; in making use of false 
 weights and false measures ; in making usurious bar- 
 gains, &c. 
 
 Q. When we have in any of these ways taken 
 what belongs to our neighbor, is it sufficient to repent, 
 m order to be saved ? 
 
 A. No, it is not sufficient to repent in order to be < 
 saved ; we must also make restitution. 
 
 Q. Who are obliged to restitution ? 
 
 A. 1st, the one who steals ; 2d^ he who commands 
 the stealing ; 3d, he who counsels it ; 4th, he who by 
 his flatteries induces the act ; 5th, he who gives his 
 consent when, without it, the act would not be com- 
 mitted ; 6th, the receiver of stolen goods ; 7th, they 
 who participate in the fruits of the things stolen ; 8th, 
 they who, being in justice obliged to prevent the steal- 
 ing or damage, do not prevent it. 
 
 Q. To whom must restitution be made ? 
 
 A. The restitution must be made to those to whom 
 injury is done, or to their heks ; and it must be done 
 as soon as pos^ le. 
 
 Q. What are we forbidden by the, tenth command- 
 ment ? 
 
 ^1. All desire to appropriate to ourselves imjustly 
 the goods and profits of another ; and in general, all 
 inordinate attachment to riches. 
 
204 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. What are the principal advantages of the gev- 
 enth and tenth commandments ? 
 
 A. The principal advantages are : 1 st, to protect our 
 property against the injustice of the wicked ; 2d, to 
 extinguish in our heart the inordinate desire of the 
 things of this earth, the fruitful source of injustice and 
 disorders ; 8d, to show us the infinite goodness of God 
 and the holiness of religion. 
 
 « 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 Of union with oar Lord, the new Adam, by charity. 
 Eighth Commandmeiit. 
 
 Q. What is the eighth commandment, and what 
 does it forbid ? 
 
 A. Thou shah not hear false witness against thy 
 neighbor. It forbids all false testimony, lies, detrac- 
 tion, calumny, rash judgments, and reporting to others 
 what we have heard spoken against them, i. e. carry- 
 ing tales. ^ 
 
 Q. What is false testimony ? 
 
 A. False testhnony is a deposition contrary to truth, 
 in a court of justice, after taking the oath usually ad- 
 ministered to witnesses. He who is guilty of it is 
 obliged to repair the injury thereby done to his neighbor. 
 
 Q. What is a He ? 
 
 A. He is guilty of a lie who speaks the contrary of 
 what he thinks, with the intention of deceivino- his 
 neighbor. ° 
 
 Q. How many kinds of lies are there ? 
 
 A. There are three kinds of lies ; the playful lie, 
 when told for amusement ; the officious, when told to 
 render a service, and the pernicious lie, which injures 
 our neighbor. All three kinds are sins, because all I^^- 
 ing is opposed not only to God, who is truth itsefi, but 
 to the end for which speech has been given us. We 
 
 
 I I 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 205 
 
 am, by charity. 
 
 Qent, and what 
 
 have received speech in order to communicate our 
 thoughts to one another, and not to deceive. 
 Q. What is detraction ? 
 
 ^. It is an uniust defamation of our neighbor bv 
 reveahng his faults. ° ^ 
 
 Q. How are we guilty of detraction ? 
 
 A. We are ffuifty of detraction : 1st, by words 
 when we make Inown, without a just and necessar^ 
 cause, the secret vices or faults of any one to those who 
 are ignorant of them ; 2d, by silence, in not praisin<r 
 the good actions of our neighbor when we ought tS 
 ao It ; 3d, by signs, when we show impatience on 
 hearing any one praised ; or when we smile si-- 
 
 dislike '''' ^"^ °*^^'' ^^* ^^ "^^^^ ^^ ^^°^ °^ 
 
 Q. What is calumny ? 
 
 ^.Calumny is a sin by which we impute to our 
 neighbor a fault of which Be is innocent. 
 
 dettcSntrli"^^^^ "^^ "^^ *^^^" ^^^^ «^ 
 
 nin; ?-^® ^^^ ^^^" ^""'^^y ^^ detraction, he must do 
 all m his power to remove the bad opinion he has 
 
 has'si ^ ^"'^'^ of calumny, he must Recall what he 
 has said ; moreover, he must repair any other damage 
 caused bv the detraction or the calumny. ° 
 
 ealumm^ ? "''''* ""^ ^"^ '^^'''' "^^ ^^^"^ detraction or 
 
 det'Jl """'•* lu^ '*' '''' '^^^°"^ *^^ conversation ; or 
 
 fhat tho L^'^'f-^^' ' ''"i ^* ^^^'^ ^^^^ by our manner 
 that thedetraction or calumny is displeasing to us. 
 
 rash j^glt r "^'"^ ^^ ^^^^^^"° *^^-' ^-d V 
 
 -4 By carrying tales, I mean iniurious reoorts bv 
 which we cause discord among otlJrs ; b^ ra?h fu'dt^ 
 ment is meant a judgment injurious to our noiihn". 
 
 "o "m^.' ''"''It^'^ ^" ^. ^^7^"^ ^"^ sufficientr^ason.' 
 commlS^ent p"^' ^""'^P'^ "^^""*^Ses of the eighO. 
 18 
 
i^i 
 
 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A, The pnncipal advantages of the eijrhth com- 
 mandment are, 1st, to protect our reputation ; 2d to 
 preserve peace and mutual confidenc o amon^r men 
 
 Q. ^an you give a summary qf the principal advan- 
 tages of the decalogue ? r i an 
 
 A. 1 St. The first three commandments, which estab- 
 lish our duties towards God, have delivered the world 
 from idolatry, and they preserve it from irreligion, the 
 source of af temDoral evils. 2d. The fourth estab- 
 lishes the duties of superiors and inferiors on the prin- 
 ciple of mutual charity; it is the foundation of the familv 
 and of society. 3d. All the others protect our goods, 
 as life, virtue, fortune and reputation, against the pas- 
 sions of the wicked. The decaWue tLn is truFv a 
 great blessing ; nothing could replace it, and pitiable 
 would be our lot, if God had not given it to us. 
 
 w 
 
 i i 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion. — The Sacraments. 
 
 Q. How is our union with the new Adam com- 
 pleted or perfected ? 
 
 A. Our union with the new Adam commenced by 
 faith, increased by charity, is completed or perfected 
 by communion. 
 
 Q. To what do all the sacraments have reference ? 
 
 A. All the sacraments, like all religion, have refer- 
 ence to the holy communion. 
 
 9* T^2^ ^° ^^^ *^® sacraments refer to communion ? 
 
 A. They all refer to communion, each in its appro- 
 priate manner; baptism renders us capable of the 
 union which takes place in the Eucharist ; confirmation 
 maintains this union, or renders us more worthy of it • 
 , ouance disposes us for the establishment of it when it 
 has been destroyed by sin ; extreme unction aids us to 
 
 'mm- 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 rincij)al advan- 
 
 m, by Commu- 
 
 T Adam com- 
 
 207 
 
 consummate it at the hour of death ; holy orders and 
 matrimony perpetuate it, in perpetuating tCchureh 
 Q. What are the sacraments ? ° '-iiurcn. 
 
 our Lord 'Crrh"': T ''"'^^^^^ ^^^'"^' ^"^"tuted by 
 n \m I . ^"'*' ^"^ ^"^ snnctification. ^ 
 
 U. Who has mstituted the sacraments? 
 yi' Uur Lord Jesus Clirist has insfifnfo^i „ii ♦! 
 
 .aerament,. No other eo„Id institute t™Wa*: 
 
 «. Why has our Lord instituted the sacraments ? 
 
 E: of sensible S^f t^ eompj he'nd's^^tlfal 
 ttings ; 3.1, m order to show us his infinite power in 
 makmg use of little things toproducc great cffeetl' 4th 
 to teaeh us eontinually that'we a,^ all bmtheS ' ^ 
 
 Q. What IS the effect of the sacraments? 
 M.W K ■■ "* ** sacraments is to sanctify us. 
 oXfX"^ ".? ^^^ •"■ ^y ''"gmcnting it^ ^ 
 «. Which are the sacraments that give grace' 
 A. The sacraments which give grlce thlt i, t« 
 those who have it not, are baptism fnd Ssnance 'f^ 
 th,s reason they are called the sacrament of Z dead 
 ^ Q. Wkch are the sacraments that augment g^eS 
 
 m-dl "1" *]** °*?'" sacraments augment in us the 
 
 ordts^etf ' •'°'«'P«™' confirmation, a«d holy 
 imf '■ ?*P*'™» confirmation, and holy orders al«, 
 
 2re:?,:i^rr.W '^""'^ *^™^'«'' -hih r^nderfu^ 
 ordT^ 1- -P^ S?? "^ '*'=«'™ ^c*"" things in the 
 ZtZ "''''"'"• ^'•«y '='"' be received but once M 
 virtue.""""^ " ^'""'"^■^ ''"^«' e^^^fcs by their proper 
 
 Q. What are the elements of the saxjraments ? 
 
'mm 
 
 208 CATKCniau of PERSEvmANCE, 
 
 A. The clementii c/f \\ir sacraments are the thingr* of 
 which they are composed. Iliese are tliree in numbi • ; 
 the matter, the form, and the minister. 
 
 Q. How do we know that our Lord has instituted 
 the seven sacraments ? 
 
 A. We know that our Lord has instituted the seven 
 sacraments from the Scriptures and from tradition. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Comma- 
 nion. — Of Baptism. 
 
 Q,. ^fow 0^ny sacraments are there ? 
 
 A. Then ire seven sacraments ; baptism, confirma- 
 tiun, holy o'lcharist, penance, extreme unction, holy 
 orders and matrimony ; our Lord has instituted seven 
 sacraments, because they are necessary for our spiritual 
 life. 
 
 Q. How so ? 
 
 A. Baptism causes us to be bom in Jesus Christ; 
 confirmation fortifies us ; the eucharist nourishes us ; 
 penance heals us ; extreme unction renews our strength 
 at the hour of death ; holy orders perpetuate the min- 
 isters of the sacraments, and matrimony perpetuates 
 the faithful who are to receive them. 
 
 Q. What is bapti^*m ? 
 
 A. Baptism is a sacrament instituted by our Loid 
 Jesus Christ to remit original sin, and to make us 
 children of God and of the church. 
 
 Q. What is the matter of the sacrament of baptism ? 
 
 A. The matter of the •'acrament of baptism is 
 water; sea water, river > <♦/;]•, marsh water,,, every 
 
 kind of natural water. 
 
 
 
 of 
 
 n ,-. 
 
 jr ^: ::6at of Ijaptisiu ? 
 A. The form of the sac.?-, r t '! baptis are the 
 words which the priest proiioninct 3 whilst pourino- the 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 209 
 
 as instituted 
 
 water on the head of the person banti;?ed. They are • 
 J baptize thee m the name of the Father nJ^rJl ' 
 So,, and of the Holy wj. Those won r2{t t 
 pnmouneeJ, not before or after th. pourin.' but whilst 
 the water ,s poured, and V. him y^L pou?s U 
 
 (j- In how many ways c,".,n baptism 1,e given? 
 
 A. Baptism can be oriven ia three different avuvs • 
 by «,««,.r...., by m/..v., and by a.perll ^" ' 
 
 T H?^ "^^""y ^V\^^ of baptism are there ? 
 
 A We uistingmsh three kinds of baptism • tho 
 baptism of water, whieh is the sacrament of ban'tisr 
 the baptism of blood, which is martyrdom ; aid Um 
 baptism of /r., which is the desire to receive ban- 
 tism. Tht second and third are not sacraments ' bu 
 SvT'^ '^' P^^^^ ^^ ^^P^^^"^ -^-« it cannot be 
 
 baptism ^ ^'' **"' "'^°^'*''' ""^ *^« sacrament of 
 ^. The ministers of the sacrament of baptism aro 
 bishops and priests. In case of necessity, any pTrso^ 
 can baptize ; but without the ceremonie . k^r S 
 reason every person should know how to bapt^e, 
 Q. When did our Lord institute baptism?^ 
 
 ^^^*^S^'^^^^ ^e itself 
 
 tis^ if^^^rt'b^: stTdT °''°^^^ *^ --- ^^P- 
 iA:^ '* ^"ff obligatory to rp.-eive baptism in order 
 
 mc^ w' -t rr,- ""' ?'''*<' huVtles: ffl 
 leac, ..auwns, baptizing them in the namp nfihL 
 
 Father and of the Son, an'a of the HolyGhoM "^ "" 
 
 theya^ borf r*""^ '" "^P"^" «"''^'' ^ «»» a, 
 
 „.■!' ^'''' '■' " obUgatory to baptize children as snnn 
 as they are bora ; with good reison nJ. X. ■ "°? 
 command it, 
 
 18* 
 
 
Mt.. 
 
 210 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 A. God-fatliers and god-mothers are obliged to see 
 that theu* god-children faithfully fulfil the promises of 
 baptism. 
 
 Q. What are the effects of baptism ? 
 
 A. 1st, baptism effaces original sin, and actual sin, 
 if we are guilty of any previous to our baptism ; 2d, it 
 remits all the punishment due to sin ; 3d, it makes us 
 children of God and heirs of heaven ; 4th, it makes 
 us children of the church, and gives us a right to all 
 her goods ; 5th, it imprints upon our soul an indelible 
 character, which distinguishes us from those who are 
 not Christians. 
 
 Q. What are the obligations of baptism ? 
 
 A, Baptism obliges us, 1st, to remain always at- 
 tached to Jesus Christ ; 2d, to continue in union with 
 the church ; 3d, to renounce whatever is contrary to the 
 life which, as children of God, we are bound to lead. 
 
 Q. Why is baptism the most necessary of all the 
 sacraments ? 
 
 A. Baptism is the most necessary of all the sacra- 
 mentd because it is impossible to be saved without it. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXY. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion. — ^Baptism continued. 
 
 Q. What is the history of baptism ? 
 
 A. In the first ages of the church, those who asked 
 for baptism were not immediately permitted to receive 
 it. They were instructed, and underwent a trial or- 
 dinarily for two years ; they were called catechuviens, 
 that is, catechised. When the time for their baptism 
 approached, they were examined in assemblies, called 
 assemblies of scvuthvK 
 
 Q. When was the baptism given ? 
 
 A. Baptism was given during the night previous to 
 
) obliged to see 
 the promises of 
 
 and actual sin, 
 baptism ; 2d, it 
 3d, it makes us 
 
 COURSE SECOND. ^H 
 
 a' aJ*' Tu^ u°™ »'*<"• *e baptism? 
 liberty which they hXtvercrThwf"'' 'P'".'""' 
 
 wlle?:™^^"'' ""^ "•'^'^ bapti^Ki their 
 44lt oftliXSr-™ ^aithfuUy the 
 
 baptized wSwa^rl *" *"= S"P,1 '° «'« »-'r 
 
 th.?msclves Tal'Sst": fcC": V,,'''^'"'"^ 
 munion ceased to be iriven tn^lf ^ T V*'"' *''« ^n- 
 Ihe church for vcr>Mrise ° nli f"T'^ '"'/'"^'^'> ^'^^ 
 communion, in b'^tr^rrthetat^t"'" "' 
 bibifon was made about the be^nnint l^',l.„^ A' ^T 
 century by the council of Conslance = *' *^'''=''"' 
 
 4t|u';f=T.ort'h^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 A. There is nothincr more venerahln llvK 
 *'?.T!,:!'"*--»pW«.e^S„tnIS„''^^^^^ 
 
 a;d;cp"rSenr;i.s;rt5!rj;:»^^^ 
 
 sacrament of baptism. .'^'o''"^ ^"^ eltccts of the 
 
m 
 
 212 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. "What are the temporal advantafjes of baptism ? 
 
 A. The temporal advantages of baptism are : 1st, to 
 protect the life of the child ; 2d, to protect its inno- 
 cence ; 3d, to inspire parents with a great respect and 
 care for their children ; 4th, to make them bear cheer- 
 fully the trouble and pain inseparable from tiieir early 
 education. • 
 
 u 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion. — Of Confirmation. 
 
 Q. What is confirmation ? 
 
 A, Confirmation is a sacrament by which we re- 
 ceive the Holy Ghost, with all his gifts, and are made 
 perfect Christians. 
 
 Q. What is the matter of the sacrament of confir- 
 mation ? 
 
 A . The matter of the sacrament of confirmation is 
 the holy chrism. The holy chrism is a compound of 
 olive oil and balsam, consecrated by the bishop on 
 Holy Thursday. The oil signifies the sweetness and 
 force communicated to us by the Holy Ghost ; and the 
 balsam signifies the sweet odor of virtue which they 
 who have received confirmation should spread around 
 them. 
 
 Q. AVhat is the form of the sacrament of confirma- 
 tion ? 
 
 A. The form of the sacrament of confirmation con- 
 sists in these words, which the bishop pronounces 
 whilst he performs the sacred unction ; / sign thee 
 with the sign of the cross, and I confirm thee with the 
 chrism of salvation, in the name of the Father, and of 
 
 the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, The imposition of the 
 v:„ii >„ 1 1- __,i J.-U i 1.- 
 
 an essential rite, which dates back to our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 '-wm> 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 213 
 
 ent of confir- 
 
 t of confirma- 
 
 ?• 5f ^ '^^^^ minister of confirmation? 
 
 A. Ihe minister of confirmation is the bishoo a 
 successor of the apostles; the bishop alone posSes 
 this ri^it, as It belonged to the apostles. ^ 
 
 T,ni r''^ ^^^V^H^^'^^P "^ake the unction of the 
 holy chrism on the forehead? 
 
 0* Whv^rW \' "''• ^ b« .^^hamed of our faith. 
 (^. Why does he give a slight blow on the cheek of 
 the person confirmed p ° "" •'"*' ^'leeK ot 
 
 ^. To teach him that he must be ready to suffer ill 
 kinds of contradictions for Jesus Christ.^ 
 mationT^* ^'' *^' ^Hspositions for receiving confir- 
 
 ^. The dispositions for receiving confirmation arp 
 two-fold; those of the body and fhose of the soul 
 Those of the body are : Istf to be fasting, if we can • 
 2d, to be modest in our dress and all "our TxterTo; 
 deportment ; 3d to have the face clean, espLiauTthe 
 
 xnose ot the soul are : 1st, to be bantiypd • 9 A *^ 
 know the chief articles of faith, and Kincerns 
 ^le^s^acrament of confirmation ; 3d, to be in a state of 
 
 a Why is it necessary to receive confirmation ? 
 
 A. It IS necessary to receive confirmation because 
 we need strength to faithfully practise our rSn 
 He who, through neglect or contempt, failfto recdve 
 confir^m^ation, renders himself guilty^of a great siX 
 
 Q. What are the effects of confirmation ? ' 
 
 baotism ' oT^'"}^^'^'' Plrf«<^ts in us the grace of 
 
 fUth n f'bPt'^T' "' *^? "«"^^g« ^ ««"fess our 
 iditli m the time of persecution ; 3d, it imprints on i,^ 
 
 an mde ible character. During the'firstT'es o^the 
 church It communicated also th,^ cjffe «f ,^r„:„,^^^'® 
 tongues, and of prophecy. -These^xtr^rS^T;^^^^^^ 
 eontinued only while they were necessary for the es 
 tabhshmeat of the church. ^^^'^^'^^y ^or me es- 
 
214 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. Mention some of the advantages of confirmation ? 
 
 A. 1st, this saeranient inspires us with an exalted 
 idea of our dignity ; 2d, it teaches us the true nature of 
 life ; 3d, it furnishes us with the arras necessary to 
 fidit valiantly, and to avoid those shameful defeats 
 which would render us miserable even in this world. 
 
 1^ CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 Of union -with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion.— The Eucharist. 
 
 Q. What is the Eucharist ? 
 
 A. The Eucharist is a sacraiuent which contains 
 truly, really and substantially, the body, the blood, the 
 soul, and the divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, under 
 the species or forms of bread and wine. The fathers 
 of the church called the Eucharist also the continua- 
 tion of the mystery of tire incarnation, because our 
 Loi*d in it renews in some manner for each of us the 
 wonders of his incarnation. 
 
 Q. What is the name given to this adorable sacra- 
 ment ? 
 
 A. From the first ages several names have been 
 given to this adorable sacrament, such as the Breaking 
 of bread; the Eucharist or thanksgiving ; Communion, 
 because therein we are intimately united to our Lord ; 
 Viaticum, because it is the food of man travelintr to 
 eternity. " 
 
 Q. What is the matter of the Eucharist ? 
 
 A. Bread and wine are the matter of the Eucharist ; 
 because our Lord, for the consecration of his body and 
 blood, took bread and blessed it, saying, This is my 
 body, and then he took wine, and blessed it, savin f^. 
 
 ^ /sea 
 
 T!t I 
 
 Ul » 
 
 Q. Why has our Lord chosen bread and wine for 
 the matter of the Eucharist ? 
 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 215 
 
 n, by Commu- 
 
 orable sacra- 
 
 md wine for 
 
 A. Our Lord has chosen bread and wine for the 
 matter of the Eucharist, to teach us, 1st, that his 
 bof 7 and blood must be the food of our soul, as bread 
 and wine are the food of our body ; 2d, that the end of 
 the sacrament is to unite us intimately with him and 
 with our brethren. 
 
 Q. What is the form of the Euchar.dt ? 
 
 A. The form of the Eucharist are tKe words of con- 
 secration which the priest pronounces at mass. 
 
 A \^^ **^®^ P^^^® ^* *^^ moment of consecration ? 
 
 A. At the moment of consecration the bread and 
 "^^T^?^^. ^^^"^ ^"^ entirely changed into the body 
 and blood of our Lord. This change is called Tran- 
 substantiation. That which afterwards appears to our 
 senses, as the color, the figure, and the taste, is but the 
 lorm and appearance. 
 
 Q. Is our Lord whole and entire in the Eucharist 
 under each form ? 
 
 A. Yes, our Lord is whole and entire in the Eucha- 
 rist under each form, both as God and man ; for our 
 Lord is so under the forms of the Eucharist that he 
 cannot be divided. 
 
 Q. What are the eflFects of the holy communion? 
 
 A. 1st, the communion gives us the life of the new 
 Adam. He, says the Saviour, that eateth my flesh and 
 drtnketh my blood hath eternal life ; 2d, it unites us 
 corporally and spiritually to our Lord, in a union so 
 intimate that a father of the church compares it to 
 two pieces of wax melted together ; 3d, it weakens 
 tne ardor of concupiscence, strengthens the soul, and 
 communicates to our body the principle of a dorious 
 resurrection. * 
 
 Q. What are the dispositions for communion ? 
 ^4. The dispositions for communion are two-fold, 
 those of the body and those of the soul. The dispo- 
 sitions of the body are fasting and modest deportment. 
 Ihose of the soul are, to be in a state of grace, which 
 IS necessary to avoid sacrilege, and, in order to com- 
 
216 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 municate with more fruit we must have a lively faith 
 and a great desire of our spiritual improvement. ' 
 
 ^ Q. What sin would he commit who would commu- 
 nicate with a mortal sin on his conscience ? 
 
 A. He would commit a horrid sacrilege. The means 
 to avoid this misfortune is to make a good confession : 
 and the means to mmunicate piously, is to«ieditate 
 on these three qu.bcions : Who is it that comes to us ? 
 Who are we to whom he comes ? Why does he come 
 to us ^ 4nd after communion to make our thankso-iv- 
 mg with great recollection. ° 
 
 Q. Is it necessary to receive communion ? 
 T ^j It is necessary to receive communion, for our 
 i^ord and the church make it an oblio-ation. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXYm. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion.— The Eucharist continued. 
 
 Q. By whom were formerly offered the bread and 
 wme which were consecrated on the altar? 
 
 4 Formerly the bread and wine consecrated on 
 the altar, were offered by the faithful, who themselves 
 made the bread for the communion. The emperors 
 and enmresses conformed to this usage. 
 
 ?• S?^ J?^^ *^^ ^^* Christians communicate ? 
 . .' .^ ?^f* Christians communicated standino-, in 
 imitation of the children of Israel who had eaten thus 
 *^e paschal lamb, the figure of the Eucharist. 
 
 Q. Did they communicate under both forms ? 
 
 A. They communicated under both forms. This 
 usage ceased on account of the danger of spillin.r the 
 sacred blood and the difficulty of procuring wine in 
 the north, whose inhabitants at a later oeriod wPr« 
 converted to the faith. ' 
 
 Q. How did they receive under the form of bread ? 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 217 
 
 >eriod wpiro 
 
 ^ A. Thev received under the form of bread, the men 
 m tiieir nailed hand and the women in their ric'ht hand 
 which was covered with a fine white hnen! They 
 then administered to themselves the sacred body of 
 the Saviour, and drank his precious blood from a chal- 
 ice^common to all and presented by the priests, 
 onl ? ^^ sometimes communicate under one form 
 
 ^. To those who could not assist at the holv sacri- 
 fice communion was carried by tlie deacons ; 'for the 
 early Christians did not imagine that they could 
 
 sTong: "''"^"'' '" "'^'"^ "^^^^"^ '"^^ bS ofte 
 
 the?; is ?'^ P"""''"'^ ^"^ '^'"^ *^^ Eucharist to 
 
 A. Yes, they were permitted to carry the Eucharist 
 
 to their own Uses, and administer comnTun'on to 
 
 themselves. It was particularly at the approach of 
 
 g""gCf "^'^ '^'^ '^'"^^' ^ P^^^^^-^ of thfs lif:! 
 tra?;HngT *^^^ P""^^**^^^ *« ^^"7 it with them when 
 
 travdin^LT'^-f '"'\"'*^ *° "^^>^ ^* ^'^^ ^^^^ ^hen 
 
 Wers^nf l^^^ f ""^ ^ '"'^ preservative against all 
 
 angers of body and soul. So „reat was their piety 
 
 oli^^ '^^' '^^ P^^^-"^' becom^th^ 
 
 cTeTom them ^'"'''^' "'"'^ ^"^^^ ^^^ ^— 
 ^^ (^. How was the Eucharist preserved in the church- 
 
 :„ i/.^^^^^^^a^st was preserved in tabernaclPs mada 
 alters 'Th'f '" *«.^^^?-,a dove, suspended above the 
 altars. The tower is emblematic of the strength of the 
 sacrament, and the dove emblematic of thSdness! 
 
Hi 
 
 218 CATECHISM OF PERSEVEPANCE. 
 
 innocence and ingenuousness which the sacrament 
 communicates to our souls. 
 
 Q. What are the temporal advantages of the holy 
 communion ? 
 
 A. These are some of the temporal advantages of the 
 holy communion : 1st, it preserves sanctity and pre- 
 vents a host of disorders which would render us unhap- 
 py ; 2d, it makes us practise many virtues from which 
 we derive temporal advantages ; 3d, of itself it inspires 
 works of charity and devotedness so useful to society. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 Of anion with our Lord, the new Adam, by Com- 
 munion. — Penance. 
 
 Q. What is the sacrament of penance ? 
 
 A. Penance is a sacrament instituted by our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins committed after 
 baptism. There is no sin, how great soever, that may 
 not be forgiven by the sacrament of penance, are well 
 received. 
 
 Q. What is the matter of the sacrament of penance? 
 
 A. The matter of the sacrament of penance is con- 
 trition, confession, and satisfaction ; but in order to re- 
 pent of our sins we must know them, and therefore ex- 
 amine our consciences. 
 
 Q. In what does the examen of conscience consist ? 
 • A . The examen of conscience consists in diligently 
 trying to find out what sins we have committed since 
 our last good confession. 
 
 Q. What are the qualities of the examen of con- 
 science ? 
 
 A. The examen of conscience should be : IsL exact 
 that is, we must examine ourselves on all the sins of 
 thought, word, action, and pmission which we may 
 
 'i«».i; 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 219 
 
 am, by Com- 
 
 imen of con- 
 
 1 Sf PYflpf 
 
 have committed ; 2d, impartial, that is, wc must ex- 
 
 contiSel "^ *' "'•""'' "* °"^" " g""^ «^»">«" of 
 ^. The means to make a good examen of conscience 
 
 S™S±„''r '"*' 4"-«on, and theUu rf 
 Heii-Lxaminaticn every evenino'. 
 
 Q. What is contrition ? °* 
 
 ihf:-Sf''u^t'''' '^-^ '''"''''^ °^ «o"^ an<J detestation of 
 the sins which we have committed, with the firm pur- 
 
 Es ofTo'nt'r'^'''^/^^" ^«^^^- There IZo 
 icindsof contrition; perfect contrition and imperfect 
 contrition-which latter is called attrition '""P^"*""* 
 
 f v! ^^ perfect contrition ? 
 
 A Perfect contrition is son-ow for havincr offended 
 
 Sea;es'hr '"p !i' ^"^"^*^?^ ^°«^ ^"^ becau^se Sfs- 
 to hlvp ' ^^^f ^*f "trition, joined with the resolve 
 to have recourse to the sacrament of penance as soon 
 
 n %^ ??" ?^''*'^' '' '"ffi^i^"* t« rimit sins. 
 ^. What is imperfect contrition ? 
 
 ^. Imperfect contrition is sorrow for havino- offended 
 God, because sin merits hell, deprives us of heaven 
 
 oflh: L7e'rGod '''f' ' '' r^'^' ^ commlnceS 
 ?oinPd ni ' ^""^ '" ?'^^^ *^ ^^"^i<^ «i^ it must be 
 •^ ?i iic^^^® sacrament of penance. 
 
 ^. What are the qualities of contrition ? 
 
 ^. ^pntrition must be interior, sovereicrn, supernat- 
 and not merely upon the lips or in the imagination • 
 XT^'Jl' "r"^ '^- should^displease us more than dl 
 ot all goods ; supernatural, it must be produced in us 
 
 tls Tf^^r' ''''• ^^^ ^^««*' -^1 f-nded upon mo! 
 lives ot taith ; universal, it. muat o^rf^^.! 4.^ -if i 
 
 sins without exception. 
 
 Q. What is firm purpose ? 
 
 ^. Firm purpose is a determined, efficacious resolu- 
 
220 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 tion never to offend God again ; it must have the same 
 qualities as contrition. 
 
 Q. What is confession ? 
 
 A. Confession is the accusation of our sins to an au- 
 thorized priest, for the purpose of obtaining absolution. 
 
 Q. What are the qualities of confession ? 
 
 A. Confession must be : 1st, simple, that is, we must 
 say clearly whatever is necessary, that our confessor 
 may know the state of our consciences ; 2d, humble, 
 because it is an accusation against ourselves ; 3d, pure, 
 that is, we must confess with the intention of becoming 
 better ; 4th, sincere, we must confess our sins, such as 
 they are, without diminution, disguise, or concealment; 
 5tli, entire, we must confess all the mortal sins we re- 
 member, after due examination, as also the circum- 
 stances which change the nature of the sin. 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Com- 
 munion. — Penance continued. 
 
 Q. What do you remark on these words of our Lord : 
 Receive ye the Holy Ghost ; whose sins tjou shall for- 
 give they are foryiven them; and whose sins you shall 
 retain they are retained f 
 
 yl. I remark on these words that a two-fold power 
 is given to the apostles and their successors : the power 
 to forgive sins and the power to retain them. But 
 they cannot forgive nor retain them if they do not 
 know them, and they cannot know them unless the 
 penitent confess them. 
 
 Q. What follows from this ? 
 
 A. It follows from this that confession is absolutely 
 necessary and its institution divine. 
 
 Q. Is confession the only means established by Jesus 
 Christ for the remission of sins ? 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 221 
 
 A. Confession is the only means established by 
 Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; for, 1st, our 
 Lord does not point out any other; 2d, the Chureh 
 knows of no other ; 3d, if there were any other, the 
 power to forgive and retain sins confided .o the apos- 
 tles, would be vain and useless. 
 
 Q. How so? 
 
 A.m one would confess ; every one would choose 
 in preference '^he easiest means of obtaining pardon for 
 
 Q. Has conression always been practised from the 
 time ot the apostles down to the present time? 
 
 A. Yes, confession has always been practised from 
 the time of the apostles down to the present time. In 
 the first ages of the Church there were even two kinds 
 ot confession ; auricular or private confession, and pub- 
 lic confession. The first is the sacramental confession 
 est;iolished by our Lord; whereas public confession 
 was established by the church. 
 
 Q. Were both equally necessary ? 
 
 A Both were not equally necessary. Sacramental 
 contession has always been necessary; but this was not 
 the case with public confession, which was not in use 
 more than five or six centuries. 
 
 Q. Will you show that auricular confession dates 
 back to the apostles ? 
 
 A. It has been impiously asserted that confession 
 does not date further back than the thirteenth century. 
 T this is an error ; we have witnesses for confession 
 from the thirteenth century up to the apostles. For 
 the twelfth we have St. Bernard; for the eleventh, 
 ht Peter Damian ; for the tenth, Reginon, Abbot of 
 the diocess of Treves; for the ninth, the council of 
 Fans; for the eighth, St. Boniface, Archbishop of 
 fe!i' 'l?%'^"_ ^^^^"^ ?5-,G^i^^^«ry the Great ; for 
 fn." ^T'cl 7.'i ^""^ ' '"'' "-^^ "'"^' ^t. Augustin ; for the 
 fourth, St. Chrysostom ; for the third, St. Basil ; for 
 the second, Ori|en ; for the first, St. Clement, disciple 
 
222 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 of St. Peter; and among the apostles, we have St 
 John, St. James and St. Luke ; unci finally, our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, who has said: And I will qive to thee 
 the keys of the kingdom of heaven ; and whatsoever thou 
 Shalt bind upon earth it shall be bound aLso in heaven • 
 and whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth, it shall be 
 loosed also in heaven, 
 
 Q. What is the third part of the sacrament of pen- 
 ance ? ' 
 
 A. ThQ third part of the sacrament of penance is 
 satisfaction. After the remission of the eternal i)unish- 
 ment, there ordinarily remains a temi)oral punishment 
 to be undergone, and penance is a part of it. 
 
 Q. VV hat is the form of the sacrament of penance ? 
 
 i ^J^V^^"^ of the sacrament of penance are the 
 
 words of the absolution. In order that the absolution 
 
 may be valid, it must be given by a priest, approved by 
 
 a lawful bishop. ^'^ ^ 
 
 Q. Who are the ministers of the sacrament of 
 penance ? 
 
 A, The ministers of the sacrament of penance arc 
 bishops and priests. 
 
 Q' Who has instituted the sacrament of penance ? 
 
 A. Our Lord instituted the sacrament of penance 
 when, breathing upon his apostles, he said to them • 
 Jieceive ye the Holy Ghost, whose sins you shall forgive 
 they are forgiven them, and whose sins you shall retain 
 they are retained. 
 
 CHAPTER XLL 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion. — Penance continued. 
 
 Q, What are the effects of ihe sacrament of penance ? 
 A . These are the effects of the sacrament of penance : 
 Ist. it remits all fhp sine nfmi«iUfo/i n(*;^^\ *.• «.i 
 
 It remits the eternal punishment due to sin and some- 
 
acrament of 
 
 penance arc 
 
 COURSE SECOND. ^23 
 
 ^. The e»»e„tial disposition., for receiving tho «»,. 
 
 pSr'Smr" 'T'""""-" ""'' the ut.u oUho 
 IiLiutcnt, tontntion, confession and «atisf-i(.Hr.n r„ 
 
 order to receive this sacrament wHh „ ot "„" t wo 
 must have a live v ffiifli a ,rT.«of « t: i iruit, wo 
 
 hunulit, and S:?;^^^^^^^^ 
 
 «. is the sacrament of penance necessary ? 
 whn V.Ti • sacrament of penance is necessary for those 
 
 U. What are the prayers and ceremonies that nr. 
 company confession ? ^*^i"omes mat ac- 
 
 A . On entering the confessional, the penitent knoola 
 down, makes the sign of the cross tn L\^;« i i • i 
 the Son of God has dk^d for E' nnd T '^i""' *^'^^ 
 Bless rnejather, for nlTsi^^^^^^ """ '''''' 
 
 Q. Why does the penitent call his confessor father ? 
 
 A. The penitent calls his confessor fifW i V k 
 cause it is he who is to restore him fl?] i ^^^«t' ^e- 
 2d, to excite in lum those on r^entsn' "^ ^"'"^" ' 
 and charity which he hopes to fiLdlnLm- SdTr^ 
 his confidence and obedience. ' ^' ^ '^''''^ 
 
 Q. What does the confessor do ? 
 
 Q. What does the penitent doAen ? 
 
■■II 
 
 224 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 in sijrn of grief and says : Through, my fault, through 
 my fault, through my most grievous fault ! 
 
 Q. What prayers does the confessor say ? 
 
 A. The confessor says two prayers to obtain pardon 
 for the sins of the penitent. He then points out the 
 means of avoiding sin for the future, imposes the pen- 
 ance, and if he finds liim properly disposed gives him 
 absolution. 
 
 Q. Is the sacrament of penance very beneficial to 
 man and to society ? 
 
 A. The sacrament of penance is very beneficial to 
 man ; it instructs, encourages, consoles, and r ores 
 him to peace ; and to society, by preventing many 
 crimes and repairing many disorders. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 Of union with our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion. — Indulgence — The Jubilee. 
 
 Q What are indulgences ? 
 
 A. An indulgence is the remission of the temporal 
 punishment due to sin ; and which the church grants us 
 through the merits of Jesus Christ and the saints, 
 apart from the sacrament of penance. 
 
 Q. Has the church power to grant indulgences ? 
 
 A. Jesus Christ gave the church power to grant in- 
 dulgences when he said to 'his apostles : Whatsoever 
 you shall bind upon earth, shall be bound also in 
 heaven ; and whatsoever you shall loose upon earth, shall 
 be loosed also in heaven. These words give to the 
 church the power to forgive sins ; and consequently 
 the power to remit the temporal punishment due to 
 si" . 
 
 A. The church has always exercised this power. 
 St. Paul used it in the case of the scandalous Christian, 
 
eneficial to 
 
 COURSE SECOND. ^^5 
 
 in consideration of the faithful of Corinth Tn .• 
 of persecution, the church oft^n oK V?"^*^; In times 
 of sinners at ihe iSnce of Sif.'f ^ '^" ^""^"^^ 
 martyrs. God himself h^« ^f i ^yn^^ssors and the 
 
 the 4rits of our Lord J ^oEfan nf-'.? ^^^V^t of 
 a great indulgence. ^ Christianity is but 
 
 Q. What is the source of indulcrences ? 
 
 merits^of :rSd''Se'?.r ^ f r^'^ superabundant 
 j. What is^^tfa^V^^^^^ 
 
 forl-tJ: wotl?o7pt,Sfpte^^^^ P- 
 
 of grace ; 2rin order to ..' ^' f^^^^^^^'l i" a st^te 
 isn^ecessary tiietesteverv^^^^^^^ ^-R^""^'^ indulgence it 
 venial sins ^"^^ ''^' '^'^^«"<^ exception, even 
 
 Q- What do you mean by plenary indulc^ence ? 
 . ^' By plenary indulgence is mean^ fh«S 11 • 
 sion of all the cannnTn^i ^1 ^^^® ^^^^ ^^mis- 
 church fonner y imnol 1 P^^^^^^^^^^ts which the 
 
 A. By an indulgence of seven years anrl fr.r^ 1 
 &c., IS meant the remission J" Jf^^^'.^'*^ ^^rtydays, 
 
 years,&c.,formerly iZosed hi ' ^'°^f^ "^ «^^*^« 
 lie penitents. ^ ^^P^=^ed by the church upon pub- 
 
 p4at'^r;r P''°'^^ ^"^"^Sence remit all the pains of 
 
 nofiete '?t^rsumStTo^ but the church has 
 who gains an indu lence ohH,- "' *^ ^"^^ ^^'^^ ^^ 
 'T^n^^^?^ of the 
 
 Q' VV hat IS the jubilee ? °^* 
 
 ^. The great jubilee is th^t. w1.;,.t. :„ , 
 
 iwentv-ufth vpqr' i> r.^ " -^ -= ^i-aiitea every 
 
 the whole of christeadoL^ ' *""" *''■ 
 
 tends 
 
226 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 Of union with, our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 nion. — Extreme Unction. 
 
 Q. What is extreme unction ? 
 A. Extreme unction is a sacrament instituted by- 
 cur Lord for the spiritual and corporal consolation of 
 the sick. 
 
 Q. What is the matter of extreme unction ? 
 A. The matter of extreme unction iathe oil blessed 
 by the Bishop on Holy Thursday. The oil is blessed 
 to show that it operates in the sacrament, not by its 
 own virtue, but by the power of God. 
 Q. What is the form of the sacrament ? 
 A. The form of the sacrament are these words, pro- 
 nounced by the priest whilst he anoints the different 
 senses : Through this holy unction and his own most 
 tender mercy, may the Lord pardon thee whatever sins 
 thou hast committed by thy sight, thy hearing thy 
 smell, Sfc. . ' 
 
 Q. Why are the different senses anointed ? 
 A. The different senses are anointed to purify them 
 and expiate th^ sins of which they have been the in- 
 struments. 
 
 Q. Who is the minister of this sacrament ? 
 A . The minister of this sacrament is the priest. 
 Q. What are the effects of extreme unction ? - 
 A. The 'effects of extreme unction are: 1st, to 
 restore health, when useful for the salvation of the 
 soul ; 2d, to efface unknown or forgotten sins ; 3d, to 
 take away the effects of sin, such as heaviness, which 
 prevents the soul from raising itself up to God ; 4 th, 
 to comfort and fortify the sick, so as to enable them 
 to bear with patience the pains of sickness: 
 
 O 
 
 rament ? 
 
 
 
 lijuc ca.^ 
 
 A . The dispositions for receiving this sacrament, are 
 
COURSE SECOND. ga? 
 
 some one to promise t!,W ' I "'"' '.' '" '"'" «<> get 
 dan:?er. ^ *" "* '"' "' '^""'^ when we are in 
 
 cental ThotldneX'ft!;'' '"'•^""'^' ^^"^ *™»gh 
 
 ceive extreme' »neti„l!'ruSrbf„S'o??'^' f ^■ 
 «• How was this sacrament formerfy receK""' 
 
 which shows thaTit wttt^dS^red tfllT,'''?''"<'^' = 
 ment. The sick wa» nf^^ „i . ''" "'^ 'a^t mo- 
 ashes, in onlr tliaThe m^hfe "P™ "^^"'^"^^ »»d 
 our Lord dying on the™^^' "" ^"""^ '»«'^'^. imitate 
 
 J How should the sick chamber be arran-e,! ? 
 
 w\^Xfe:t"1f.:;:l?ifr"' ""^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 with a white doth anj ^„ t"* '^•2 *^'''<' "o™""! 
 candles, holy watS and » nil "•T'"''' '™ "ghted 
 
 ^-^its^^^^^ S :nl 
 
 parl.^V"' '"" " P"P°'«-1 •" the prayers for the de- 
 
 weU; Sf Xteh'to !,W '^''^ ^ ^'^"^ P*""" to di« 
 purgktorv. ' *" "'"*'" '"^ deliverance from 
 
 Uo* "^"^ ""^ *" other advantages of extreme »nc- 
 
 t^=l;„^nai™a;;*•',Tt^'^^*'' '"'"•""'entof ex- 
 •^.ationsanrfrnds:^^rerptoTs£-Sa^:S 
 
228 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 in a better life ; 2d, to proclaim aloud the dogma of im- 
 mortality, the great restraint upon the passions which 
 desolate the world. 
 
 CHAPTER XLiy. 
 
 Of union "with our Lord, the new Adam, by Com- 
 munion. — Sacrament of Holy Orders. 
 
 Q. Wl:.y did mu* Lord institute the first five sac- 
 raments ? 
 
 A. Our Lord Instituted the first five sacraments to 
 prepare, consumaiate, repair and strengthen our union 
 with him in the holy communion. 
 
 Q, "Why did be institute the sacrament of holy 
 orders ? 
 
 A, He instituted the sacrament of holy orders in 
 order that men might receive communion till the end 
 of the world ; ard also i o secure a succession of minis- 
 ters to continue and direct his church. 
 
 Q. What is holy orders ? 
 
 A. Holy orders is a sacrament instituted by our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, which gives power to perform 
 ecclesiastical functions and the grace to exercise them 
 in a holy manner. 
 
 Q. \\ hat is the matter of the sacrament of holy 
 orders ? 
 
 A. The matter of the sacrament of holy orders is 
 the imposition of hands and the touching of the sacred 
 vessels ; it signifies the power given to priests over 
 sacred things. 
 
 Q. Wliat is the form and who the minister of the 
 sacrament of holy orders ? 
 
 A . The form of this sacrament are the words spoken 
 
 Kir 4V>/ 
 
 -J 
 
 
 is the bishop himself. 
 
 Q. When did our Lord institute this sacrament ? 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 229 
 
 clofe o? d>J^ nt'"'^'*"*" V^^' sacrament when at the 
 Close ot the last supper, he said to his apostles ; Do 
 this m commemoration of me. i^^^^^^n . jjo 
 
 ordtsT^^^ ^"'^ ^^ ^^''^' ^^ ^^ sacrament of holy 
 
 A. The effects of the sacrament of holy orders are 
 
 the grace which it communicates ; the indelibleX^ 
 
 acter which t imprints, and the power wh ch it co^ 
 
 fers to exercise the ecclesiastical Unctions 
 
 ^. VV hat are these functions ? 
 
 A. Of these functions, some regard the natural bodv 
 
 cLurch l!w 't" '"^^ "^^^^^^^ body, which iS 
 unurch. Holy orders gives to priests the power to 
 
 t^TaithfuP '.^t t ^"^ ^"•^' ^"^ ^« distriKTt to 
 n wi ' ''^''' *^ \^Vi^ze, preach, and forgive sins 
 Q. Why are we obliged to Vespect priests f 
 fK • ■ Jv^.f ® obliged to respect priests : 1st. because 
 their dignity surpasses that of angels and of men 2d 
 because Jesus thrist has said lo priests : I?.' ^hat 
 hears you, hears me; and he that desples you, despts 
 
 Q. Why do we owe gratitude to priests? 
 *hfi ? T'"" gratitude to priests becar.se thev are 
 the benefactors of men. They pray for us thev tn 
 
 woTd ouV of'h^ r^""'' "1 ' Vha^ d'raw^ the" 
 lamLZfft"^''''''^' T^ ^^^y P^^^e^t it from re- 
 
 in ^:, ^^^* ^^« *li« principal dispositions for receiv- 
 ing the sacrament of holy orders 9 receiv- 
 
 age^in^'^Sr ' ''^^^"^^""^ ^^^ ^°^^^^^«-' ^e, 
 
 Q. What is the ceremony of the tonsure ? 
 r ,^' f^^e ceremony of the tonsure has been estah 
 
 "' :. r- Y**'"/" '"'■ ""^7 f>i'ti«rts, and to inspire them 
 
 Z'^^ztr"' "'''"''' ''^^^ ^'<^'^'^" 
 
 o * 
 20 
 
230 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. They present themselves before the altar, with a 
 Burp ice on their arm and a candle in their hand The 
 surplice with whict the bishop clothes them sicrnifies 
 that thej clothe themselves with Jesus Christ, aSd ?he 
 candle the charity which induces them to consecrate 
 themse ves to God and . pend their life in his service! 
 
 ^. How many orders are there? 
 
 .^ i,-^^*'''? '^""t f '*'" orders— the priesthood, the dea- 
 conship and subdeaconship, which are properly called 
 the holy orders ; and the four orders of the acolyte he 
 reader, the exorcist and door-keeper, which arfcaled 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 Of miion with our Lord, the new Adam^ by Commu- 
 nion-Sacrament of Holy Orders c^tmued. 
 
 Q. Which is the first of the minor orders ? 
 
 u I ^^'^^ ^^ *^^ "*^"o^ o^d^^rs, which is giv6n 
 atter the ceremony of tonsure, is the order of door- 
 keeper, or porter. 
 
 Q. What are its duties ? 
 
 A. In the first a^es it was the duty of the door- 
 keeper to open the cWch, keep it clean, maintain or- 
 der and announce the hours of prayer and the offices. 
 All the ceremonies at the ordination of door-keeper are 
 indicative of his several duties. 
 
 Q. mich is the second of the minor orders ? 
 
 VI. ihe second of the minor orders is that of lector 
 or reader. It was the duty of the lector to read the 
 iT^K^L*? *^". P^^P^^. 'l^ *¥ ^l^»rcli. For this rea! 
 
COURSE SECOND. 
 
 231 
 
 Q. Which is the third? 
 
 A. The tliird of the minor orders is that of e- orcisL 
 who IS appointed to exorcise the catechumens anS 
 hyer he possessed who were very numerous wSen the 
 church commenced, as we learn from the crospel ind 
 from the athers. In their ordination the bishop makes 
 
 cl^r^T '^"'^ '^^^ °^^^«^^' ^« ''' i« by the word of 
 God tha they are enabled to cast out devils. 
 
 il Which IS the fourth ? 
 
 A The fourth of the minor orders is that of acolvte 
 which signifies one toho follows or a< mmirieTht' 
 cause It was the duty of the acolyte alTaysTo ac-" 
 company the bishop and serve him at the!£. Fo^ 
 
 mleTthe"r;T '^f ''^^"''^'^" "^ •^^'^'^^^«' ^^e bisLp 
 makes them touch an empty cruet, and hold in their 
 
 hand a candlestick with a lighted candle. 
 
 A ^^ } ? the fi,^t of the holy orders? 
 
 A Ihc first of the holy orders is that of subdeacon 
 Subdeacons, formerly, were the secretaries of tllS 
 ops, who employed them in their negotiation in dt- 
 
 Q, V\ hat are their duties at the present day ? 
 ,u. ^^f !;^"t;cs are now reduced to waiting- on the 
 deacon at the altar. Before their ordinationihe sub! 
 deacons prostrate themselves in front of the altlr in 
 order to show that they renounce the world for eve? 
 the^hurX '^""^^"^^^^ *^ '^^ ^^rvice of God and 
 
 9* Su^^^'^ " ^^^ ^^^°"^ of tJie holy orders ? 
 
 A. ihe second of the holy orders is the deaconshin 
 The deacons were ordained by the apostles themselvTs 
 to watch over the wants of the poor, to baptize, prealh 
 and administer the Eucharist to the f aitfi uf. ' SS 
 the time of persecution they were charged to visit thS 
 
 Q. What are their duties now ? 
 
 A. The deacons now wait on the priest and the 
 
asAVA.^,,,,. 
 
 232 CATECHISM OF fERSEVERANCE. 
 
 oreaa anil wine for consecration. Before their or,H 
 nat.on they prostrate themselves, as the subdeacon " 
 to sliow anew their renunciation of the world. ' 
 
 people^^ baptiL and S ad^"Sst ?h"e s^ramTnts " 
 
 how o^W^foTtw;^'^ *^^"^.*« *h« sacrament of 
 uvij oraers , tor there is no society without rplio-inn 
 
 norehgion without priests, and no priests withoff^^^^^ 
 sacrament of holy orders. ^ without the 
 
 CHAPTER XL VI. 
 
 Of union ^th our Lord, the new Adam, by Commu- 
 mon.— Sacrament of Matrimony: 
 
 Q. What is matrimony ? 
 
 Je^'s nfrT^r"""?? '^ ^ f ^«^^°^ent instituted by our Lord 
 desus Christ, which aives to those who receive it the 
 
 Sn^ThlSlIn"' ''""'^^ ^^^ '^ brin/uTthdr ehn- 
 
 of^sus\w^S.^^£,leh"P"""*^ ^'^ "^^^^ 
 Q. What effect does this sacrament produce ? 
 
:e. 
 
 resent the 
 heir ordi- 
 
 ibdeacons, 
 
 !d. 
 
 ? 
 
 riesthood. 
 id still are 
 leetings of 
 bless the 
 'anients. 
 dination ? 
 icons and 
 he altar, 
 renounce 
 iree times 
 perfectly 
 
 and the 
 icrament 
 
 iment of 
 religion, 
 hout the 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 233 
 
 Jommu- 
 
 ur Lord 
 e it the 
 i\Y chil- 
 } union 
 
 fn "^K ^'^ f crament produces threo effects. It dves 
 to those who receive 'it worthily the cn-ace ift to 
 sanctify themselves ; 2d, to bring ^up theS^chiid en n 
 a Christian manner ; 3d, to represent the union of 
 Jesus Christ with the church. 
 
 Q. How do the married couple represent this union ? 
 
 A. They represent this union by their holiness their 
 mutual love, and their fidelity till death. ' "^ 
 
 U. What are the dispositions for receivinc. the sac- 
 rament of matrimony ? ^ ''^"o ''"e sac- 
 
 -4 The bans are the publication of a marriacre about 
 Q. VVhyso? ° 
 
 pam of a very grave fault, to make known an Wmper 
 ^e»ts which we may be aware of. ^ ^^ 
 
 Q. yVhat are impediments to marriacre? 
 
 prevent it. There are some wliich render the mar 
 T wi^' f "^ ^l^^^^ ^^^^'^ ^-^"der it onrilHdt 
 maLTe'lrr'^^'^^^ ^"^^^^^-^^ wLh^lder 
 
 nuil'a^^^i.'t^lll"'^.^^^"'^^*'^^^^^ ^^"d«r marria^re 
 ti"i. S' ^'*V^"^^?^ person; 2d, solemn vow of chal- 
 ti^y , 3d relationship; 4th, difference of religion • "th 
 rape ; 6th public infamy ; 7th, affinity ; 8th! abd;c'ti;n ! 
 '%:t^^rrt:^^^^ «^ the^marriWr^^^^^' 
 illicit? '" '"" -"^F^uiments mat render marriage 
 
 A, The impediments which render marriage illicit, 
 
234 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 are, 1 St, simple vow of chastity; 2d, previous T)rnmi«n 
 of^marnago to another, adfihe pES„PST 
 
 to i ™gc r' '"' '^'""' ™^''° *•"'"' '^ ">" impediment 
 ^^. Wliun there is an impediment to marri-i rp » 
 d.™ensatmn must be aslccd of the IW orThc uion 
 
 A '|,2PP"<^'' t" eharitable purposes, 
 the^celltr oTra°lt r-^"'™'^^ ---P-^<" 
 
 in lti?ara„'rbiro±'r.'r 7^ ^^^T 1 
 
 rs^e:w%hul-— "^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 frn?: ^^""^ ^""'^ ^^'^ advantages which society derives 
 from the sacrament of matrimony '^ ^ utnves 
 
 A. Society derives great advantages from the sa-ra- 
 
 r ea couple , 2d the peace of families ; 3d, the exclu- 
 
 rns°4fl,^?f "^ ^^^°^^7« prevalent ^mongthT pa 
 gans ; 4th, the proper education of children? ^ 
 
 CHAPTER XLYII. 
 
 Conditions of union with our Lord, the new Adam ~ 
 Orrace and Prayer. 
 
 rel|io^^' '' *'' ^""* °* *^' sacraments and of all 
 
 to £itet toSl* cSr '"'*^ '"' "' *" '^"«'- '« 
 
 Jest Chrir?''^'""" "^ ?'"'«'•.•«'''« ourselves to 
 
 ^. No, we cannot : we must have grace to do it. 
 
 4'ia 
 
CE. 
 
 us promise 
 ion of the 
 
 ^pediment 
 
 narria^e, a 
 the bishop. 
 I dispensa- 
 
 mpanying 
 
 is dressed 
 
 is blessed 
 
 ;d in some 
 
 signify a 
 
 e back to 
 
 y derives 
 
 he sacra- 
 the mar- 
 lie exclu- 
 ' the pa- 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 235 
 
 Ldam. — 
 
 i of all 
 igion is 
 Ives to 
 ioit. 
 
 Q. Q^n we have crrace of ourselves ? 
 
 ask it. ' ""^ ^^ "^"^^^ ^'^^^ "« the grace to 
 
 A 'n?.; nVr*^'"" ordinary means of obtaining, o-race ? 
 A, I he ordinary means of obtaining trraee is nriv or 
 1 rayer is abso ute v necessarv n..^ t i i ^ > ^^' 
 
 jnu., a..a at aU U-nes T'^aln JLv'^'.^ .S 
 whtht'te^o';-:??"' "' '•^''^'=- «^ '■■« things for 
 
 for whatever wrwu^amHtS 'In V'"' '"'"^ ? *" "* 
 
 «. At what tiJe'l:;;?,;?;^^'?" g-""-! '<> ««. 
 
 Q. What are the qualities of prayer ? 
 
 Q. Hoiv many kinds of prayers are there ? 
 
 order to' i^le.' "c^ar^^^^r'lVreaTr^T L" 
 < eyned to compose one himsplf f™-, ^' " ^"^"^ 
 .he^O. P„M.^ whieh^'l'sTallerr "^-S 
 
 Q How manv rtoY^fo ■!,«„ ii^.> /-» »-. , 
 
 /I TK^ /o fr ^7' "", ""^^ ''"^ ^"^ I'uf/ier ? 
 
236 CATECmsii OF PSRSEVERANCB. 
 
 Q. How do you explain them ? 
 
 A We call GoJ our Father in order to nronitiatn 
 
 e^^ra tl— 7£ -- i'- ---- 
 i^a^;.r Z^'' ^"""^ '"''"^ *^^"S^ ^° ^« a«k in the Our 
 
 ^. We ask for seven things in the Our Father • l.o 
 three first refer to God and \h -lory and o''^ 
 others regard man and his wants.^ Tl e'se even thil^' 
 wlncli constitute the seeond part of th^Our fI Z' 
 compose the body of tl,e Lord's Prayer. "' 
 
 ^. In the three first we ask of God • 1st ih^f L;« 
 name shall no longer be unknown and b las, e L^ 
 but that It may be known and glorified h^Tm^t 
 2d that he reign absolutely and Fully over us insh^nd' 
 of the devil and our passions, that tl^e church i^v Le 
 extended over the w:fcole earth, that the last trmeiu 
 may come, and that hea^ven may be our portLn 3 
 
 Sse^i^ttevt.'^-^ ^^ -" - '-""« ^ 
 Q. ^or what do we ask in the four last ? 
 
 nefe'ssarv tn k1 ""^ ^'}'' ^'^' ^^^ ^^^^tever is 
 
 necessary to our body, as food and raiment and 
 whatever is necessary for the soul, as ™e and ^ho 
 holy communion; 2d, a full pardon of afl o^r oft^nc^s- 
 !th ^nir"'^""^ ^r"^ temptation or victory over them • 
 
 whichtribr ^'^"^ "" '""^P^^^l «"d eternal evns; 
 n \xn ® t-'onsequences of sin. 
 
 J A:/^^*^ '^ the conclusion of the Our Father f 
 
 whf 1 ^^^^S«n«^"«on of the Our Father h tlwAmen 
 which signifies so be it : I dpsirn fl.. .....iJ! "'^.^''*^"j 
 
 an I Walked. It is a brief n^^^ethion^^l:^ 
 
CE. 
 
 Father w1i(^ 
 
 ) propitiate 
 lildrcn : wo 
 fledge thiit 
 re, who arc 
 fering, and 
 
 in tLe Our 
 
 ^aiher: Jie 
 1 the iour 
 vcn things, 
 ur Father, 
 
 Rrfit? 
 t, that his 
 asphenied, 
 ' all men ; 
 If, instead 
 ?h may be 
 judgment 
 rtion; Sd, 
 th as the 
 
 latever is 
 ent, and 
 and the 
 offences; 
 er them ; 
 lal evils, 
 
 'lerf 
 e Amen, 
 
 I . r 
 
 iiiiivnz or 
 le entire 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 237 
 
 prayer, and should be pronounced with great faith and 
 fervor. ** 
 
 Q. What is mental prayer ? 
 
 A. Mental prayer consists in meditating on some 
 truth of salvation in order to make it the rule of our 
 conduct. Meditation is very necessary, for salvation 
 18 impossible without it. Meditation is very easy : all 
 that IS necessary is to love, for we easily think of what 
 we love. 
 
 9* S^ Jio^.naany parts does meditation consist ? 
 
 A. Meditation consists of tliree parts ; Ist, the pre- 
 paration, that is, an act of belief in the presence of 
 Crod, ai\ act of humility and invocation of tlie Holy 
 brhost ; 2d, the meditation, properly so called, or think- 
 ing on the subject chosen for the meditation. 
 
 Q. IIow is this second part performed ? 
 
 A. We perfonn the second part of meditation, by 
 reflecting on and seriously considering some one of the 
 truths of faith, by examining what our Lord and th^ 
 saints have taught with respect to that truth, and how 
 they practised it. We then compare our conduct with 
 theirs, and make a resolution to correct ourselves and 
 become more like them. 
 
 Q. What is the third part of meditation or mental 
 prayer I 
 
 A. The third part of meditation or m ntal prayer 
 is the conclusion, which is composed of an act of 
 thanksgiving and offering. We then close the whole, 
 by recommending to God the wants of the souls in 
 purgatory, and those of the Church. 
 
238 CATECmsu OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XLTIII. 
 End of ora m.ioa with ChrH the new Adam 
 
 ne^ArmV' '^^ ''"'' °' "^ »-»- -ith Christ, the 
 
 %' fe P«'<=ipation in his glory ' '""^ '" "'*"- 
 A W^.""' M? "^"S'^'l '"> ™itete our Lord ? 
 
 giving hi^seras r^ln^« ",; ts t^' f f' "^ 
 
 Christ. ^'''^"'' ^"^ a Christian should be another 
 Q' In what is Christ our model ? 
 
 p.4pis\\:^^^^^^^ 
 
 thoughts and our affections ' "'' "' O"' 
 
 of onr l:^',*""'" ''O """f^™ °" thoughts to those 
 
 selves, and to creatures '^ *" *^'"^' *° <"«- 
 
 Got hYst'tl^^f ^ "'""g'"'^ "f Christ with ..speet to 
 
 bet ^"^^^Tlo^^r^lTSn^, r/l"''" 
 ■fe should love aho„.> .1 i.u? ^ things, and whom 
 
 will , thisoiX^hLtute; h-^ ? "*^^ ""'/'? ••'' 
 
 ing his mortal life an^'il^l^'Chfi.-'""'"'"'"- 
 to tZ"' ""^ *^ *°''S''"' "f 0" ^-i with respect 
 
 ofteaLSlS^^-SSri^tsSjTtm 
 
CE. 
 
 Adam. 
 
 Christ, the 
 
 live of his 
 Qd in eter- 
 
 )rd? 
 
 •ecause he 
 lis life, hy 
 i : I have 
 to you, so 
 aved but 
 I, because 
 e another 
 
 the first 
 is, of our 
 
 I to those 
 
 II things 
 to our- 
 
 ispect to 
 
 infinite 
 J whom 
 'ing his 
 )le dur- 
 
 respect 
 
 reeious 
 i from 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 239 
 
 heaven, gave his blood on the cross, and still gives' it 
 in the Eucharist. 
 
 Q. And with respect to creatures? 
 ^. In the eyes of .our Lord, creatures are the means 
 of raismg us up to God. Riches, honors and pleasures 
 are very dangerous, which he has shown by his ex- 
 
 ^""J? ^.'Ji^""^ ^^ ™^^^^ '^^^' *"^ in the Eucharist. 
 H. What are the aflFections of our Lord ? 
 
 A. Our Lord has but two affections, the love of his 
 father, and the love of men. He died for the glory of 
 his father, and for the salvation of men; he renews 
 each day m the Eucharist, the sacrifice of his life, for 
 ^® Slojy of his father and the salvation of men. 
 
 Q. How has our Lord loved creatures ? 
 
 A. Our Lord has loved creatures, as the work of his 
 hands; he has made all of them subservient to the 
 glory of his father, and the salvation of men. He 
 preaches the same to us in the Eucharist. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 End of our xmion with Christ, the new Adanj^ con- 
 tinued. 
 
 Q. Is Christ the model of the exterior life also ? 
 
 A. He IS the model of the exterior life also ; our ac- 
 tions, no less than our thoughts and aflFections, should 
 be conformable to his, in order that everythino- in us 
 may bear the image of the heavenly man, as afl have 
 borne the image of the terrestrial man. 
 
 Q. Why are all men obliged to conform their con- 
 duct to that of Christ ? 
 
 A. All men are obliged to conform their conduct to 
 his, because he is the model of all men, of whom some 
 cuiiunaiia and others obey. 
 
 Q. Is our Lord the model of superiors ? 
 
 A, He is the model of superiors, and his mortal and 
 
240 CAT£CffISAt OF PERaBVBRANCE. 
 
 Sit jJS/^rr"""' '" "^ '"- -O"'^ •• Be 
 
 A H»T ^""^.^^ «««'«1 of inferiors ? 
 
 and ;uSr,tirorn?Li"/^4 -^ "^^ -rta. 
 fe a«s obedient """P^'^^d " these three wonls : 
 
 a;ese words : fl^for/^^rft^'^J^f " "O^prised in 
 
 We is comprised in the* woS "^T'r,** '^^ """^^ 
 
 du£st?„teires ?'°'" '" *^* ''o^ompUshment of our 
 
 duties to oui^elvr^ ni"),^* ?<'con,plishment of onr 
 taIUfe,and still rires us in f^^ v" ?' '^"ringhis mo" 
 of humility. puritraUTtitn?""*- "^ "^^P^ 
 
 . A. fetfcc:a atrr-h? '- r^/^«' 
 
 i^ lus mature a..e he occn„l»= !'^'»''^»nd is obedient; 
 for the glory of'hisfaX ?• Lf^""S'^. '" P^y^r and 
 1ft ins^uctions toh s a^sliif '•"*, '^?'?? ?« ^ves his 
 the hands of his father '^ * ''' *'"' y'^Wshisloul into 
 
 ^ Q.JsourLorf the model of different states and con- 
 
 •iitts^'iVthlt^u'^^n '■"''"'"' ''"*«« --J oon- 
 perfections of Godfufs h^ll'^l^'! ««";« one of the 
 «pre»eut some of his quaUUes indThtu^ ""** "^ 
 
VCR 
 words: ffe 
 
 i his mortal 
 tree words : 
 
 n the f ulfil- 
 
 ulfilment of 
 ►mprised in 
 id was ohe- 
 
 • 
 
 ' discharge 
 
 discharge 
 1 his whole 
 ved us and 
 
 ent of our 
 
 *nt of our 
 ? his mor^ 
 I example 
 
 ery age? 
 y infancy 
 le temple 
 >bedient ; 
 lyer and 
 ?ives his 
 soul into 
 
 and con- 
 
 md con- 
 e of the 
 te shall 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 241 
 
 Q. How do you explain this by examples ? 
 
 Q- Is our Lord the model of aU our actions ? 
 
 A. He IS the model of all our actions nnT- iv • 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 Obstacles to «ni«n with our Lord, the new Adam. 
 
 AdamT^''* '^ '' *"* P"'^*"'' "" union with the new 
 
 newAda"mf."'f„.'^'"S <"» P"'™"' ""^ "nion with the 
 Q. What is sin and how many kinds are thero ? 
 
 Q. How is actual sin divided ? 
 
 Molteutiitttwhlchtm ',r "r"' ""-J -«»'al. 
 of the grace of &!'"'' """' ^""^ '"»'' ^y depriving it 
 Q- Is mortal sin a great evil ? 
 
 ^.g. ouuKie towards God, and pre vents'us from ^l^n! 
 
 ing our last end 
 
 Q. What are^the consequences of mortal 
 
 sin? 
 
242 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 • ^-^^^^ ^{.ernity the loss of heaved ' ^ "'"'^"'^ ' 
 «. What are its punishments ? 
 
 Q' What is venial sin ? 
 
 A, Venial sin is that which does nnf Vlli +1, 
 nor (lesefve hell Tf i« noii^T "oes not kill the sou , 
 
 of certain sS aidTl„H^ . Holy Ghost, deprives us 
 
 severe chasSments a. 1 s^"?" ?' ""' ''""^s <Jow„ 
 
 e. What ar* eT,;^ /„:? ''^ ""* ^''''^'' '™''»S- 
 
 0th1„.^ther:'"i:ieveT "''?'' ^^^ "^ »" "-X 
 
 -ger, .,utt:^,rv;rd"s^o^r' '="^^'»™^' '-' 
 
 Jl' TW ^*1 """'"''«« fo' these sins ? 
 WriShSmS a„r:.t' ^T *<> -P't*' sins ar. : 
 
 tony, mortification; for envv dlS ? .' ^'"•g'nt- 
 «nger, meditation on the n^'si.li T™''*?"''? ! *<»• 
 doth, ^ think on the shortK^ttr" '"'"'' ^'^ 
 J T,^™'^*' ™°« »" our sins ? 
 
 fcXCr' •--^'^^-tl- of rfht^an-S 
 G. Is It necessaiy to combat our passions ? 
 
 against our EnT ^""^ ''"" "" """«' ""ake ^var 
 
rCE. 
 
 ■ ' on earth, 
 id remorse ; 
 
 this world, 
 in eternity, 
 
 1 the sou], 
 5, pardona- 
 lian mortal 
 
 sin? 
 
 at it weak- 
 eprives us 
 ings down 
 1 writings. 
 
 to many 
 ness, lust, 
 
 sins are : 
 ess, alms- 
 for glut- 
 less; for 
 ord; for 
 
 passions, 
 lere are 
 hes, and 
 
 It is in 
 
 ike war 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 
 243 
 
 Perpetuation of o„r r^ir ^th the new Ada^.-Tho 
 Wei!?'' "'" °" ^'-J do before ascending into 
 
 the herd of the etuX/"^^ ""^ "" ^^ e^-se for 
 
 ch«th'''"B^S'e ctfe Jt'^'Lti - '^head of the 
 aeted a pledge from him ° " '•"' ^»°<»-' ^^ ex- 
 
 6- What? 
 
 A S?fl^ " "n ^""'"2 of these words ? 
 
 and bX^oT^llIu'';^ understood ?he faithful; 
 
 St. Peter waTelevS aWp'^r*"^ f *<^ '^h"«'h 
 
 e-ign pontiffsMTees'ot':; StViTe^t. ^''^ T" 
 bishops, and havp full „„ ^ ^etcr, ire above the 
 
 the efiurch P"''"' "^ t^*''* and govern aU 
 
 apotleT?"' P"""' '^''^ °" ^"J gi™ to the other 
 
 got„m"e'nt'':f"'th'e ^S ^d '^'^ T*' - the 
 tPacV» K„^.:__ „V. cnurcn, and jjave them r.nxi,«« *^ 
 
 them-^^^nSt: Z\^^ ^'^^ 
 Q. What IS meant by the teaelig of cSt ? 
 
244 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 torf ■ ^IvM *'"^'»"S «'»"^I> are meant the first pas- 
 
 of faSh, an,, a,. Se^ViTl^fheto^rto'tate 
 law. necessary for the good of thcLthfuf "'^'' "" 
 
 of Se'ZUu *' """"'P^' '^-'^ " commandments 
 
 from smifeTorks'olf l^„;, '^'' '" }T\ '"^^ -0 ■•-' 
 Ration ; 2d' to keen f ,f. ?f T' f "."^ ''°'>' ''^J'^ "^ o''"" 
 
 Fridav's in- a:Ive'n;';':^^';es of%orHi"„ts;i*T' "f 
 abstain from flesh nn TrJi ^^^^^i" testivals; to 
 
 daysofabrncnc^^^. 3dl^ %^ """^ °*^"^ appointed 
 to/ or other Priest dt'l l f,!'''' ^f '^"' *« ^^^ P^s- 
 
 or thereabout rati t^^^^^^^^ r"""'"' "* ^^^^^^ 
 
 marriage at Certain prohibited times '" '"^'""^^^ 
 
 ^ ': ttSit^irr^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 Lord has oblin^ed us to eonW? penance, our 
 
 it a duty to frequent :hrfer„7'''-Z"^^ '"t-^ 
 
 htSa"tS„:S^Xl*^^^ 
 confession ^ ^"^ "^ °™«' ■">» defer o„r 
 
 A ToT'^f'*"' *° """f"'* <'"<'« a year? 
 
 eontsJ^nr^VarrtTo'f T' /"? ^""'--"t '» 
 and .ead a sta' leS iif^ itts 17' X^^'^'"'^"'' 
 Q. Explain tlie 4th ? "^i-itni. 
 
 -^ • In institutinir the Euoharlsf «»,. t n 
 us to comniunic..te,for he S T«^^"'^^^«°^^%^^ 
 fe:h of (lie Son nf ,lA / 5 . •, ^"^^^'^ y^^" ^«' ''he 
 
 great neg4t 1 1 chur^. hi. P"* ^ ^/'^T^'^" *« «"^ t^^« 
 Sf morf ^1 e;!: 1! ^^^'^^^^ ^'^« commanded us under nnin 
 
 yea.rarEaste;r^^^:;;^^7:;^^" ^' i^-^t once "a 
 
 one says, at least once a year, to 
 
'CE. 
 
 ^e first pas- 
 le and the 
 the judges 
 o make all 
 
 nandments 
 
 ss and rest 
 lys of obli- 
 f <lays, the 
 stivals; to 
 appointed 
 o our pas- 
 tst once a 
 at Easter 
 stors, and, 
 kindred ; 
 solemnize 
 
 B church ? 
 ance, our 
 ies make 
 in order 
 le church 
 defer our 
 
 icient to 
 jraments 
 
 5 obliged 
 '■ eat the 
 ou shall 
 
 our too 
 iernnin 
 
 once a 
 year, to 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 245 
 
 show that she desires n«i tr. ,.^«^- /■ 
 
 other commandmenL of tLol.fr''^ ''^*^"^"- (The 
 where.) "'"'"^"ts of the church are explained else- 
 
 the^ihS'? '^'^ ^'" ''"^"'^ °" '^' commandments of 
 
 oblige us every year to begin a new life • M T^ "** 
 
 very advantageous to eacS of „» il ' .,' ""^^ "^ 
 
 us to mortify our passi™a"^it trit"^°'"=« 
 
 Q. Is the c/,„rcA teaching infallible ? '""" °* *'^- 
 
 deceivS Wl'/ nol.'ll'i"?' **' '^| *« «'"' neither be 
 us the truEl'-^Hlfor'™"'* '"^'^' ^'^^ ''' ^^"S 
 Q. How do you prove it ? 
 
 whtha's;,SelriStefr°'^^f-i-ord, 
 
 to the end of the worW TnS .^ t Ti' "" ''"/s- even 
 
 e.e«;.:ii^i::^-rr"-^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 usiitlTf^ift^'^i^^^ °'^"'" »" '-pi- 
 
 church we a'rcT^lSt::'„rt"L"', '«^?rins the 
 great gratitude, which should mike „rib»''t V'*^.' 
 for having given infallibility to t^e ehu^h ,d ^"^l 
 docih y, we should obey the church^. ' ' f^'''? 
 himself. ' "-nurcn as our Lord 
 
 Sl» 
 
246 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER LTI. 
 
 Perpetuation of our union with the new Adam -The 
 Church continued. 
 
 Q. "What is the church ? 
 
 A. The church is the society of all the faifhfnl 
 unrted by the profession of tl/one same faS^^^^^^^ 
 participation m the same sacraments and by submiV 
 
 arth^popT '^-'"^ '-'^-^ ^"^'^'y ^'^^^y 
 
 A Ynfi^dpl! ^^V^^''^ ^'^ notn^embersof the church? 
 ^. Jnhdels, heretics, schismatics, and rebellious 
 Christians, whom the church cuts off from her body 
 by excommunication. "ci uouj, 
 
 chSch?'''' ""^"^ ""^^^ ^^ ^^"'^ ^^ belonging to the 
 
 ^i.^^^f'^^ ^^^ ?^° ^^ys in which we can beloncr to 
 the church, actually and virtually. We belong actual ^ 
 to the church when we exteriorly profess the faith of 
 ^e church and submit to its pastors. A person be- 
 longs virtually to the church and can be saved, when 
 without any fault of his, he belongs to a society dlffe?-' 
 ent from the true religion, provided he has trueffity, 
 
 c'^r;.*t: ^:^r:^iZ.-'''>^^ ^"' '-- '--' ^'- 
 
 Q. What are the marks of the tmo church V 
 
 A. Ihere are four marks of the tr church noinfnri 
 
 Q. What is meant by the unity of the church ? 
 A. By the unity of the church is meant, that she 
 
 Camels: n'T^ii^l ^"™^ ^^^^^' commanded he 
 same duties, and held the same sacraments. 
 
 J w^i '' n\eant by the sanctity of the church? 
 *«. "li " ^ "-i-«" laut tiesus Uimst, its head, is holy, its 
 founders are holjr, that she teaches truths and duties 
 
E-. 
 
 COURSE SECOND. 
 
 247 
 
 an.— The 
 
 faithful, 
 aith, the 
 
 subinis- 
 our holy 
 
 church ? 
 3belliou8 
 er body, 
 
 J to the 
 
 elong to 
 actually 
 faith of 
 son be- 
 1, when, 
 f differ- 
 c'harity, 
 ood ac- 
 
 pointed 
 bolicity 
 
 h? 
 
 lat she 
 ied the 
 
 irch? 
 oly, its 
 duties 
 
 ea,lculated to make us holy, and that God has wroucrht 
 miracles to prove the holiness of tlio church. 
 
 H' How is the church catholic ? 
 
 A. Because she teaches all the truths revealed by 
 our Lord, without retrenchinor or altering any of thoni. 
 and because she exists in all times and in iu places. 
 
 Q,. How IS the church apostolic ? 
 
 A. Because she comes down from the apostles : be- 
 cause the doctrine which she teaches has becA re- 
 ceived from the apostles ; because it is the apostles who 
 tounded the church, and who commissioned the bishops 
 and pastors who govern it. 
 
 Q. Which is the true church ? 
 
 A. The Roman Catholic Church is the true church, 
 because she alone is one, holy, catholic and apostolic. All 
 the sects have sprung up since the time of the apostles, 
 and have separated from the Roman Catholic Ohurch! 
 
 U. Can you name two other great advantages to be 
 found m the church ? ° 
 
 ,.1.,1;t?^'^'' °*.t^' ^^* ^4^^"^?^^ *° ^ found in the 
 church are, the communion of saints and the forjrive- 
 ness of sms. fa »*^ 
 
 Q. What is the communion of saints? 
 
 A. The communion of saints is the union which ex- 
 ists among the members of the church, who are on 
 earth, m purgatory and in heaven ; so that all the 
 
 '"'/? wF.'*'*'°^ thechurch benefitea^hof the faithful. " 
 U' What IS the remission of sins ? 
 
 Church to forgive sms. This power is found only in 
 
 has «^rV^'. '' '' ""^^ in the^church that ourYorS 
 tZ!T 1 ^^^/•^^«^^'- you shaU loose on earth, shall be 
 loosed also in heaven. 
 
 chS^chT** ^"^ °'*'* ^"'■'^ ^"^ ^^"^ ''^''^"« ^''''''^^^ ^® 
 
 — _ w«iiticii uiu cimrcn, our i^ord aa- 
 
 cended into heaven, to send the Holy Ghost who was to 
 enhghten and guide the church tiU the end of the world. 
 
I '■■ 
 
 248 
 
 CATECmSM or PESaEV£SA!)CB. 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. 
 
 Christianity Mtablished-Pirat P,«. I,- 
 
 Apostles.-Pi J'S„ta^hu,g of tJ'e 
 
 Jsl^ttl"" *''''P°'"<'^ "» -'^^ the ascension of 
 
 entered into an upper chamh«. 7 ^^ 7"'S'n ' 'hey 
 meditation the deKt ofThe^XTh" f P™^"^'"''' 
 received „„ tl.e day of Pe„tec"^^ &toat,wI>om they 
 
 -^' ADout the ninth hour nf ♦^.o «, • 
 sound, as of a michtv wind Lf i f ^'n^n^T a ^eat 
 
 . ^hole house wherS the IposCt''^^^ 
 same time tliere am^aS to^^^^^^^ at the 
 
 rested on the heaffieaeh of tf' ^' ^^^^*^' ^^^^h 
 diately they began to SDeSdivf^^ ^P°'*^^« ' ^'"'"e- 
 changed into new merfull of // """^f' ' ^"^ ^eing 
 went forth to preaffiu" t^t^^ T'^^'^^ *^«^ 
 people havincr learned wlfofk^ 1^- ^multitude of 
 gether into the up^r r^f.n^h ^"^ l^appened, came to- 
 tliem men of all nS« tl ^^,^ ^ *^^^« were amon- 
 ties, each one hearrnJ'Ws^' '" ""1^^^^^^^ 
 miracle, with thrdSr^e^?^? vT '^°S"^' '^^' 
 the sp^ tl^ j,^^^^^^^^^^^ Peter, converted on 
 
 J What did the apostles then do ? 
 
 Peie'r S jff ^ent^nf t "^^ -"^^^^ and 
 f9und a man, atout ftty^veL '/"™P\"' ^^ere'they 
 birth, who asked of S S7 '^ ""'' ^^"^^ ^^°^ ^« 
 
 1 F^|;^^as St. Peter's reply ? 
 ^u^t^^K", «,-!>!!!- [GoLrsU.er lUa.e none. 
 
CE, 
 
 COURSE TUIRD. 
 
 249 
 
 igofthe 
 
 cension of 
 
 le apostles 
 gin; they 
 rayer and 
 liom they 
 
 ? a great 
 jhout the 
 J; at the 
 'e, which 
 ; imme- 
 nd being 
 tge, they 
 titude of 
 2ame to- 
 ■ among 
 tie apos- 
 le; this 
 srted on 
 
 s; and 
 'e they 
 •omhis 
 
 e none. 
 ' Jesus 
 
 joy mto the temple with the apoTtles St' IW, 
 
 ?■ iJ.'"",*'''^ "'« "^^'''ef priests do? 
 
 A. A he ehief priests and all the 8yna<ro<ruc alanno.1 
 
 aniJohCfT' , ,"'" »'»?■-''. cause.1 thc'ur,os les tobe 
 apprehended and beaten with rods • fnrl,i,r.lin„.i, • 
 
 prnveh in the name of Jesus orNi^aS ST '^ 
 
 ties answered that Aey ouglu to^To^u rMer^ 
 
 ma„ and continued their mission , ttis so exa tritd 
 
 Q Whafwa'fTh^'"'"^'' ^'- S'^'PhenrSh"'^'' 
 tion? """ '••""^equeocc of this persecu- 
 
 PhuipT^^* ^^^« *^« conversions by the deacon St. 
 
 ^ ivi . v^J ^?^«1"P the true God. ^ ^ 
 
 Q. What did Simon, the magician, do ? 
 A. St. Peter and St. John lavin- gone down fn 
 Samaria to give confirmation to the new conTL!, 
 Simon, the magician, wished to purcLe TrorXm 
 the power of giving the Holy CAiost VnTfJ T 
 was reproved b> St.^Petcr, but^nste'd of replX' 
 he bec^e a special enemy of the apostles. ^"^' 
 
 t^. Who was the most ard =nt Dersponfr^r ^f .1. 
 church at tliis time ? persecutor of the 
 
 ,.Cr 
 
 ii 
 
250 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 in chains to Jerusalem ; and he sot n„f f .i . 
 po^ »Uh a „u,„ber of oCj u„ut°hL t, ^*' '""- 
 
 A ;y''ti'"'''l*n«'' to M.n on U,o way" 
 bright "l*fro«Xave,/':,T''''''"'^''"'^"'=''«'J ^y « 
 
 AW, i«„,, JyT^A X Z'' "'".' "'»•' *° '•"'■; 
 mud. frigh enod said wL .J" K '*■•'"'• ^"'?. 
 voice «u3 : 7 o„ y^'l, 5''?,'"'' '*««' -forrf? and tl.e 
 ^cute^l. Saul "aid H?; -; ^"'f «"' 'Mom //„,„ per- 
 
 and the vote an t^re? ^wl n " *""' """'''' '^''^^ 
 to Damascus, and ZZr^^td " "''^' *™' 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Christianity establishei-Lives of «!t p * :. 
 
 St. Paul-Firsi cU4^ ""* 
 
 the'i?i1n':',dtr^"" ^° "''«'• '"-'■'»" P-ached 
 
 >n order to convert it to JesurChrir ' *^''"'^'™^ 
 J ^'ve some account of St. Peter. 
 
 known to himlhaTfe'Ltr T''^" ""' ^^""^ "ade 
 gospel, and that i „as Wm d? IraTr H"^? '".""^ 
 the church, was to oi«n the w^ J^tVl ''' '"'*'' °' 
 
 O Wl>n »,„. .1, J *ay to tliem. 
 
 «. Who was the ^rst convert anion.' the Gentile,? 
 A. The first convert amon.' the 7'„„.:i ' 
 
 Soman officer named t'„ ?■ , *'<^"t"e8 was a 
 
 C^sar^a. He wa?a mL"£''"?' ^^"7"" then at 
 mueh charity' he si^ntZ S^ p"f ^"'l' '""' ^°"'S 
 baptized hi.n^an/Cli^lhouS:'''' "'"' '"""^ ^^ 
 1. S?ri'l«'; .P?'«.'- go when he left C«sa«a9 
 -.»:, n, -aaocii, tiie capital of Syria, and 
 
 4S-1(4: 
 
that pur- 
 lers. 
 
 ded by a 
 Lte on tlie 
 
 to hirn ; 
 ul, being 
 
 and the 
 hou per- 
 ^o, Lord f 
 d there it 
 •sc, went 
 
 COURSE .THIRD. 
 
 251 
 
 er and 
 
 •cached 
 
 gospel 
 iselves. 
 
 made 
 to the 
 ead of 
 
 utiles? 
 was a 
 en at 
 doing 
 e and 
 
 i-rea ? 
 , and 
 
 there established his seo • l,o off„ 
 a great portion of As fam c-amnT'p ' '"'"^^^^^^ «^«'' 
 contend^,! a-ai,mt S mon T ^'^ ?^"'«' ^^»«>*« l»e 
 'lovil hud in^Sed to i ?o ^"^'''""' ^^^^"^ ^^-« 
 Pn'aehing of thf 'ospel ? he si"*"'" /?, ".^i*"^« *^»« 
 down the mancian • . succeeded in puttin^r 
 
 then return "cho the eaT' '^^ °^""^ ^''^^'> ^"^ 
 
 ^^- jy,!^^^ ^'5» hf ^lo at fcusalem ? 
 
 -lit..^ Sle^tC^tlllncl^J-i' ^* ^--I-, .t 
 conaeil, and thi model on wS hn "u "^^^ *^»« ^^ '* 
 th. councils that ha been ho df'.^'^^^^^^^ ^^^ 
 was decided in this coundl t^^^^^ V**" ^}'''^^'' ^^ 
 should not be forced to obi rv ? ^T"^^'^ <^ony^vi^ 
 commanding circumd Jon '''' '^^' ^"^« ^^ ^««es, 
 
 ^. Huvv many epistles did St. Peter write ? 
 tered t^^Z^J^^ f-- -at- 
 
 emnire,two1etters wStSe^^^^^ ,*^" ^"^^« 
 fatter and the ^n-^^ity of the £ l V t"d?^"««« of a 
 
 afterwards went tSiL?ewL'fh5 ^^« ^^"'•^^ 5 he 
 dom awaited him • an hnni T , '"'?'^" «^ mixvtyr^ 
 Paul, who had al^o shared w^^^^^ V St. 
 
 preaching the gospel ^ ^'"^ *^^ ^^b^^ of 
 
 Q. Who was "St. Paul? 
 
 origin; bo™ at fc rc'troM?-?."^.' "^^ ^^ ^^^^^ 
 citizen by birth. Af ter h" Wn. »"''"' '^^ ^ ^««^«n 
 tians, he became the most /e.l? P^T?'^^'* *^^^ Chris- 
 preached the gospd C at ni^"' ^^ the apostles, and 
 obliged to fly,°to escane th. ^^ f "t"' ^^"°«« ^« w^« 
 resolved to kill him ^ '"^ ""^ ^^^ *^«^« ^ho had 
 
 Q. Whither did he go ? 
 
 Pete;;'^L"c^ttertto^^^^^^^^^ --St. 
 
 one year in comDanv l^^i.'^S^^iS^ ^l^^^^ heremained 
 apostles made so nvmv""«'r,J"''* ^"^""'^"^s- lliese two 
 
 the faithful fL^rSved XT' "' f""*''. tha? 
 
 rectived toe name of (JlirisUana. 
 
 I 
 
 
262 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Fmm Antioch they went to the isle of Cyprus, where 
 the governor SergiusPaulus, having been converted 
 Dy C5t. Paul, this apostle, in memory thereof, took the 
 name oi x aul. 
 
 Q. What else? 
 
 A. Accompanied by St Barnabas, he traveled all 
 through Asia Minor, and arrived at Lystra where he 
 cured a man who had been lame from His birth. The 
 
 Jw}!f".lf "" T^""^ P^"""«' «^«^"g this miracle, 
 thought the apostles were gods, and wished to offer 
 sacrifices to them. 
 
 Phui ^?^* ^^PPened to St. Paul in the city of 
 
 , A. ikaving arrived at Philippi, a city of Macedonia 
 m company with a disciple named Silas, he drove thJ 
 aevu out of a female slave who was possessed. The 
 masters of the slave were much exasperated : for she 
 by pretending to be a fortune-teller, was a source of 
 pat gam to them. They caused Paul and Silas to be 
 beaten with rods, and then thrown into prison, under 
 the pretext that the V were disturbers of the public peace. 
 During the night the foundations of the prison were 
 shaken ; the gates thrown open, and the chains of the 
 prisoners fell from their limbs. The jailer, thinking 
 that the pnsoners had all escaped, was about to kill 
 himself, but St. Paul prevented him, sayin^- : Wo are 
 all here. Tlie jailer and his whole famil/ were con- 
 vened ; and the next day, St. Paul and Silas were set 
 • dJ" { ' "^° converted a great number of persons 
 
 ^?*?s?;;^' 
 
 \'!'\^ 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 253 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 Cliristianityestablished.-Life of St. Paul continued 
 
 Jbirst Centmy. 
 
 Q. Continue the history of St. Paul ? 
 A Onquittiiv? the city of Philippi, St. Paul went to 
 Thessalonica, where he established a congi-e^ation of 
 
 Ills epistles. He thence came to Athens : apneared 
 before the senate called the Areopagus, ^efuted^e 
 false principles of the philosophers c'onfounded idol! 
 ^*^^; ^?? shortly after started for Corith 
 
 «. l>id he remain long at Corinth ? 
 tn I'o?® i-emained there eighteen months, gatherin^r 
 hP wl I? ^^"'^- ^^^'Se number of Christiansfto whom 
 andTm w7'^^^^^^ replete with all thatzeal, ehari?;^ 
 and prudence which so characterized that great apot 
 
 ^. VVhat happened to him at Ephesus ? 
 
 A At Ephesus he was the object of a violent 
 sedition, excited by a goldsmith who made statues of 
 Diana; previous to his leaving the city, however 
 Rome' oT- ^^^^'l^i'-^ble lelter to the teMul a^ 
 Rome. Quitting Ephesus, he dbected his course to 
 Jerusaleni, carrying with him to the faithfu' of tha? 
 city the charitable contributions of their brethren ills 
 ^ersed through Asia. On his way he paSrou^h 
 
 ?* wuM^"''''^'^^®. '}'^ ^'^ P^^'^o*-"^ at Troas? 
 
 A. Whilst preaching at this place, a youn<r man 
 who was seated in a window, fell asleep, and fell S 
 the third story and was killed. St. Paul restored SS 
 to life and then started for Miletus. "" 
 
 H' VVhat did he do at Miletus ? 
 ^x.^'^'u ^^% ^^^'^ assembled the bishops and na^tors c^i 
 the church of Ephesus, to whom he bade farewell .Llf 
 ing them they should see him no more. AU meUed 
 
25i CATECHISM OF PERSEVERAIfCE, 
 Q. What happened to him at Jernsalem? 
 
 «• l)(d he obtain his liberty? 
 
 ^. He finally obtained his liberty, went back tnt),» 
 
 Q. What <Sd N?ro do? "' Christianity. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Christi^it, ««tab^e^.- W^^^^^^ other Apo. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Andrew ? 
 ^. St. Andrew was the brother of ^^ Peter- Tip 
 
 Del into Ac'o lu- 1 ^entecost he carried the <;os- 
 
 pei into Asia Minor and the rniinfr.v«f *v.^ c ^i • 
 
 ^. wno was St. James the greater? 
 
 «/ TnKJ;'*r''i?'' ^"^^^^"^•^^i the greater, was brother to 
 St. John the EvangeUst, and sSn of Salome, die first 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 255 
 
 cousin of the Blessed Virm*« \e^ t. 
 
 headed LCero lL™iT • ™' "''■f •>« ™« 1>«- 
 
 devoured by wSrras. ' ^ *°°° "^""^ '"«'!. 
 
 Q Who was St. John? 
 
 he preached the "ospe to Z P».,^ *"■ ^"'"**™"' 
 
 «. V\ hat happened to him there ? "^ ^P^esus. 
 
 and coISl-tTdriLttteYe .1" ."'"'"'"?"'"'<' 
 caldron of boilin" oil fem whf.h \ ' "'"'T" ''"° " 
 
 The tyrant then bSThlmt aeS^/^lT- 
 where he wrof a liio a ^^ i ® ^^ x^atmos, 
 
 things io\7^:\X's.^^Tjir^T^ ^^ *^^ 
 
 returned to Ephesus and wrote'hl's f^! ^f ^/^^^« 
 purpose of showing the diviX of our'^?" ' ^^' ^^^ 
 also wrote three fetters to thp fl'Z f'^'^'T; ^^*^ 
 died, aged about one^^nd^^'^a^^^^^^^^ ^' ^^^^ 
 J i;^? ^^s St. James the less ? 
 
 temple b^Tue Jews f I afe Sw^'^-^P "' *« 
 «■ Who was St. Philip ? ^''™"™'y- 
 
 „„:?:,^5;.^'''"P.^»» .°f Bethsadia, in GaIiIo« -. h. w„ 
 tianity. and ^^^:^''^:tr^':^^^^^^ ^ 
 
Ef 
 
 256 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Bartholomew? 
 A. St. Bartholomew was also of Galilee AftPr 
 Pentecost, he directed his course towarl ihe mosi 
 
 far'tw"' ?""'•'"' ^*/^r" ^^«*' «"d penetrated to the 
 farthest extremities of India. He then returned to 
 Armenia where he received the crown of ~dom 
 
 Q. Who was St. Matthew ? ^/ruom. 
 
 A. St. Matthew was a publican, and a collector of 
 the revenues. He was converted by our Lord Mmself 
 and received into the number of the apostles. After 
 Pentecost, he started for Africa, where he died. 
 
 Q. mo was St. Simon ? 
 
 ^..f\ ^t ^'"'''" "^.^^ ""^ ^^'*»' in Galilee. After Pen> 
 tecos^ he set out for Persia, where he was martvred 
 by order of the idolatrous priests. martyred 
 
 <?. Who was St. Jude ? 
 ^. St. Jude, also called Thaddeus, was the brother 
 of St. James the less. After Pentecost, he went into 
 Afnca, and planted the faith in Lybia. ' He re?un"ed 
 to Jerusalem, and afterwards died in ArmenTa He 
 ^ote a letter, addressed to all the churc W to rruard 
 them against the heresies of the Nicolites and Gnos- 
 tics, then beginning to spr-no- up 
 Q. Who was St. Thomas f ' 
 A. St. Thomas was also of Jewish origin Aftor 
 the resurrection he was permitted by our Lord to put 
 his hand into his sacred wounds, k started aC 
 Pentecost for the east, and carried the gospel into 
 
 n Zr^^ * o^ doctrine he had preached. 
 
 Q. Wlio was St. Mathias ? 
 
 A. St. Mathias was a disciple of our Lord, and was 
 chosen by lot to replace Judas. History say nothTn. 
 deaJh. '^'""S^^^^^l l^b^rs, nor of the manLr ofSl 
 
 Q. How many evangelists are there? 
 
 " T„C~ =:;"[:. ^V'""^"^'"'' '^^' Matthew, St. 
 
 . Luke and St John. They are called evan- 
 
 Mark, 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 257 
 
 fS' Lord!'""'' *^'^ ^"*" '^' ^^"^ G««Pel«, or Ufe of 
 
 CHAPTER y. 
 Christianity estabHs.ed.-M^^^^^^^ of the Pa^. 
 
 the%S! r *^' ''"'' "* '^' ^"^^^ ^^ *J^« death of 
 A. At the death of the apostles tWo oreat soriptma 
 existed, watching each other, and on ^e evp nf f 
 mortal struggle ; one was the pagan, steeped in eri^^ 
 and profligacy ; the other was the Christian voutS 
 
 capital of the world and the centre of idolatry. 
 Q^ What do you say of Rome ? ^ 
 
 A. Itome was an immense city, containino- neirlv 
 tliree millions of inhabitants ; each house wa^ a ma7 
 mficent palace, surrounded w th porticos a^dsmr^.T 
 gardens ; there were in the cityS t hundld^ S 
 ■ and four hundred and twenty tempFes, in wh ch tS 
 thousand srods wt're adnrpH n«a JTf *i, , : , ""^t> 
 
 could eon^in eiXti^n'kouTa^i*^^^^^^^^ 
 were twenty-„i„e kghways lea<Ung Cm The' cUv ^ 
 the provinces ; all of thorn naveS with .ifi, ^ , 
 adorned on either side wiS. tSs of marble ri..h'S'^ 
 
 nolZY' """' *« ™"g'°" --^ --oral, of the 
 
 var1 Jt^Sh'e;ti;Warthf ^°"' °' *« 
 
 stitionsaud hideous d^iniSesTf VeltleTarth'r™ 
 found rojitrre-vafori ;« *i i... m, ^. "'""*« eartn were 
 
 8hamef«r&Xscripdor '^Suffice ft to ir rt' T''^ *^ 
 the .ost revomn/were aSrltrbf rSo^^' 
 
268 CATECHISM OF PmEVERANCE. 
 
 ?• rjy^** ^®^® t^eir laws ? 
 ;^. They were laws of hatred and cruplfv . +1, 
 
 birth, anid in certain canes -v«« ^iruci.on before 
 
 Wrth, it was law^tHxpos^eir' "^^ ""l '^'^ *^t 
 them; they were ohn«.Pn ^= 1 ' ^ ^^ ''^^^ -"^ sell 
 
 the. v<>re hurried on bv.l»t'f^' 'l>mng the day 
 
 est fault, or ev?„ carSet^«, ^r*"""^ ' *"""*''« ^g""- 
 4th. On' prfs^nTa/'tXr^Pl'"'''^^'''- 
 butchered on the -nmh, nf^L '"'"«'""«« they were 
 they were Imced ^ ,1»„ l^ conquerors ; sometimes 
 
 debtors, ero^trr.^hr**"' "'"l"; •"™'^'"" 
 animals, and tboir .Sve^ insSSl?" '""'"' '"'I'"™ 
 One of tl« empe^rrto^Xveli ororr''''°"- 
 
 InThf sl™%™T'^' c«,wderwm!'Ve':;( t b s 
 m ttie sea. Such was pagan Borne on St. Peter's ar 
 
 I 
 
COURSE TBIRD. 
 CH.VPTER VI. 
 
 259 
 
 * i Homcf *" '^'^ °'" ^-o*-^' Kome besides pagan 
 
 a great number of sfrp. 11 ^^*^nt» m which was 
 various dirrctfoos fnumh..'7' ''"^ '^"^ °^*»«r i« 
 multitude of tomb;. ^' °^ ^P^° squares, and a . 
 
 t- tIHI^ * '' ^}^ °"^" °^ t^« catacombs ? 
 cen .^tetr S\ia^^^ signifies underground or 
 tions, from wMeh the rI^'"^' V° ?^^^" ^^^^ «^^'ava- 
 buildiu. Tnd Sr pur^^^^^^ "/aterials for 
 
 for the first ChrisdSn Hm^T 7 '"''''^^ ^' ^ ^^^^''^ 
 they concealed ^^:.wJ::';::A PXfff 1 ' *^7^ 
 holy mysteries o\f\^t.r. *« l'*^^/*^''* and offered up the 
 
 lasted a!.o,{";X; fnSi, t LTr""? "',""'' 
 • 'b. i a Ue of sanctity and innoeencf To [he 
 
260 CATMCmSM OF PERSErESANCE. 
 tare -Fo thoTmS' „f .;''■ '^"'" ""'' "«•'■• f"''ni- 
 
 of Rome fiS on Sahfr^! '"?'' ''■"'^- ^« ^'""^^ 
 
 of the triuZhof St S^ "''"i."" «o™n>en,oration 
 
 umpa ot bt. Peter over Simon tlie magician. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Christianity esUbUsheA-Ma^ners ofthe Christian. 
 
 e^nemies wet fS^-^tTtltit' fact which even^the^ 
 
 our fathers opS do Itf/fj '""""S *« Paffans, 
 
 and ToIuntailCvertv XT" /™^^ ?""'"'>' '^"S' 
 of life, they /a^D L f f^'Ilrl J'* *!"<=---- 
 
 port the iKK^r, the orph^n^alid the ^IS^TLdToIS 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 261 
 
 upon riches as an obstacle to the true liberty of the 
 A Kl "Jif *^ -^ ^PP?'^ *« ^" ^""»es in general ? 
 
 {^Pfi'^d to the mom aUoTt^d 1^ "t^^^^-^^ 
 faUier said the prayers aloud. '^ ''^ ' ^° "'*' 
 
 T ~, '''"*' manner did they pray ? 
 
 covU^PrTy^s Z^'^T'' "'*.*« '«''"» - 
 tenrJp^J Ir^rill • ^r ®^ *^ heaven, their arms ex- 
 
 tended and their faces turned towards the east 
 Q. Where did they go after prayers ? 
 
 mat ^ whi^h'Tf^ ' *^'^ ^''^^ *« ^h« church to hear 
 thev Ipf .1. u *^t^ ^^^^^^^^ communion every day-! 
 tfte) left the church with modesty and returned tofYp;. 
 houses or went to their work ? "^ recurnea to tlieir 
 
 tt= .tf^oM ^^'^^^ 
 mid-day. Beforrfeediai fwl' r ""^ *^'^>^ ^^"'^ ^'^ 
 
 themselves in different works of Phil *\«cc»P»e(l 
 
 »o-Krl£Er^-^^-^^ 
 
 Q. What did fW / • .u ' ^^'^^ P''^>^«^ again. 
 A T fh -^^ ^" *^^ evenino- ? 
 
 parent;"ias;rSle*'oMidJlfn 't^Z 'f'f ' *" 
 per. sang sacred hymns, "r^ftSe S^tt" t'd S 
 
262 CATECHISM OF PEBasvj^RANCE. 
 
 pnblic prayers, after which cacii m,n ,. 
 having fi,-,,t made the si.rn of ,^" " '"-': '' '<'•«. 
 Q. ^iUthey pra/dS;[he''^;Srv " '''■ ^''^ 
 
 -ould be/omo 4*1' "i.^eri'-"''"" "^"i' "« "'«» 
 respected by bad Christ^ln, T .1 "' ™''«'"" «<> be 
 resjwcted b/thrpagi^" *""' "' '^^•^ """"'l i' to b. 
 
 £] 
 
 CHAPTER Yin. 
 
 vailed among thrptan. ™ ■.^^.v.""''*^ "'"-^h" pre- 
 
 of »°iver,al%harifyT thr^fitr "''.i:^'-^*;'' ""^^"^ 
 command of our Saviour %*„.,*,' i ''"' '*-'"•"• "'« 
 <» thyself. °" ■ ■' *"" ^^<^' '•"'■^ thy neiyhbor 
 
 Q- Explain this answer? 
 
 after their birth thcv tn„t?if " """" ""'«'• ^'f"^ or 
 
 them , they oon^iS",hcm LTsa^d t" ' ^X"^ 
 every means to instruct twf "/J"'^'' ♦""> , and used 
 
 e. 5Jat-sS1rtest''ca'r:T''''^'"'° "'■'-■ 
 
 f™meTll"S;t'd"i:r' '" H?^'^, ">«-«'>iMren 
 was the only book tW h.=T"' 'f**'' "'« ^^o^l'el 
 wished their^cMdren to ll^, " t"}' '""«'« i ti-V 
 from an extravl^'^lle'" n'd S.'y" ^'"^'^ "--' I"" f- 
 
 Christian love, wllicrw " In'r^l.^i'l "'''- with a 
 -aouuy, affectionate l^^due;s,-;i;emit^g\:Sr 
 
 if 
 
I 
 
 COmtSE THIRD. 263 
 
 parents, they lov<.,l one .i m-l i ""? *'V'"'Pl« of their 
 affectioi, they pr±d to^S'rri^'''", "'.'^'" ''■«'«™ 
 in the amphiUieatSLr ^ ' """* ''"='1 ''•*« ^y side 
 
 the astonLw ptZ''4"V? J-ed 2"- another, that 
 
 one another, and\ow rea W ,K ' ^"^ '""^ '^o^' '''''« 
 anotlier." ^""'^ **y a^ ^ die one for 
 
 A ^o Itl "♦?■"? ^'^ *''y «''» »"« another ? 
 caltdl^e rthtfatwroll "' ^^'''t "^arit/they 
 daughter, showf„tft*i:; Sat thev If ^"■' f-'^'-.r ' 
 one family. This snirit „f „f '.^ ' »-'onsHtuted but 
 towards .f ^ :^S.:%^^ -3 evinced even 
 
 ministers of the 1 ord the °V. ^' ^^^^^"^7 ^ere the 
 
 Christians cond'mnrd to IL^' ' ^"^^ ^^°''" ^"' ^^^ 
 f lith. "^ ^^"^ ^'^es on account of the 
 
 embalmed them a,d wrannpTthT !"" ''"'ad bodies, 
 .loth of sil -the pZel foJtr "P !? *"" 'T" ^'"'l 
 the r. «.o of theh- sH '^^"' """^ ^ave alms for 
 
26i CATECmSM OF PERSEVEHANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 Christianity established.- First Ce^ nry 
 a d^g^^^f t^:i^^^ - the faith amve at «o high 
 
 grctof'^rncm^^^^^^^^^ at so high a do- 
 
 actions of eac/'day, bycSn? H '•"'!^^*"^ ^^" ^^^^ 
 prayer, lab<.r and wcrks of cl.a4v r' *'"'"' ^^^^ween 
 % ing all the avasionrofli;;^""'^^ ^"' ^^^^"^"^^"^ by 
 ^. n hat were those occasions ? 
 
 the same rcV. ons ^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^"^'^^ P^''^-« for 
 
 away from them! "^ *^''^"' ^^^P ^^cir children 
 
 A l^P'fi! 'I' ""^ tJ'^^'^^ reasons ? 
 
 re^r^lwS "^S^l!;:?^ ^^"^^^^-<^' -^ withgood 
 they believed iivttCw-""' ^' f «^'^^««^ of vice 
 what they were flSS^InT^' "°* ^o witne' s' 
 not to be carried ■^tyVl'^^^'''^ ^'^^ ^"^'^'"It 
 tlung around us contr buto{ ?^' J^'^'^ns, when every 
 said that a-e was no ov!? ^ J"^^"^*^ them ; 2d, thev 
 
 and liable fofTat:nr"e"%t?"^^^" ^^^^ buma" 
 thority, because the customs ' of f^ ''"'^''? ^''^^ "« «"- 
 for a Christian ; 3d' tharbv •'' '^^"'^ ^''^ "« ^aw 
 scandalize our neiahbor^ In ri/.''/"^'x*'' *^^''tres we 
 no spectators there would '!?« ^^^' that if there we^e 
 Q' What did they sav of H ^? """"'T' 
 A. They said the same and "^ I '^ ^"v^^^'^ '^^tivals ? 
 proachcd them for not aTp^.? }'''' the pagans re- 
 
 ing, if the maste? of thS t iT ''^^^ ^^^ ^«^^- 
 except by excess aiLlT ^ ^°"^'^ "ot be honored 
 the ilastiTheaven ^'"'P^^^"^^ ^"^^ ^tfences agrst 
 ^^Q. Was this virtuous conduct pleasing to the pa^ 
 
 "■ '"' "'"""'"' ^'""»''<=t -=« »ot more pleading to 
 
 years. 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 2Q6 
 
 tens .spread abroad , In v.^h^ • ^'^^ '^^'^ ""'' »'J«'a- 
 and against ren^Jr ^ '^^""^"*«'* against our fathers 
 
 Q. Who rt futcd tiiem ? 
 el4S;Xl;f^ -^t.., the. .vith 
 
 refuted theui still mlnseZtnU ''^ J^^^ ^^^ristians 
 
 cute the Christians knrLMr"''*\^^^^''"^ *« I>« 
 
 sacrificed throu'H. It^d for ''""' ?/ .^^^'^i'^^ were 
 O \Vl,nf " ^''"rea tor their re i<.ion. 
 
 J Th "^""'"^ *''^«« ^'^'^ims called ? 
 
 ^. ihey were called mar/«/rv fl.^f ;o 
 This name is criven to rhr>'.l[:^\ , *'^' ^('^^nessen. 
 the number S martv^. T ^"' ^;;^^«;He for tJie faith ; 
 incalculable. ^'' '^""'^^ ^^« fi^'«t Tour ages is 
 
 Q. What do you say of martyrdom? 
 
 the accomplishment nf 1 ""^^^''^'^o"* because it is 
 
 whohadanCneeS to UsT^^'Tl «"«• «-viour 
 
 be put to death orLlun o hh? 'I '^'^' ^^«>^ ^«''W 
 
 tvrdom affords anoriiernmoVof t», ^^^r*. ^^^ ^ar- 
 
 the constancy with whiSi fL? ^"^*^ ""^ relicrionin 
 
 torments ; for it s surelv . n • '"T'^'x' *^"^"^^'^^ their 
 
 virtuous person , of evtv a^ '' '^^'^ ".''""^"^ ^^ 
 
 country, sLuld without comnlf'.'"' ^'^^''^tion and 
 
 suffer every spec^ of toTneii^Tr^H """^' ^'^'™'^ 
 years. ^ tonntnt tor three hundred 
 
 Q. What d(, you mean by the acts nf fh^ ^ n 
 
 tion, Puni8h,„i,u7„™drath *""': t''""on,lemna- 
 maL|r "' "" ^''*''''- Pr-"- the acts of the 
 
 inglhe^kSe oomts W n^ ^'''^^ ' '''' ^y W' 
 
 rt.em; 2d, by nunAt^^ without w''T' '»'™««ri6o 
 
 ' j3 ="'<" *Wout being known, among 
 
266 UTECBISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 ia prison, and4frth"-rSthLT-'.''r -""'^ 
 great respect, and offered unnlf^ !">™'' "'em with 
 sacrifice, not indeed T^*!,^ '^ 1 **"'" '»"'''' «!>« holy 
 iad ao gloriou^yTcrewned ^rmr^--^' ""' *« ^"^ wL^ 
 
 H 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 tian; werlthere^y^'""''" Persecutions of the Chris- 
 
 Christens™ Sy are cfll"r' f^r™''""' "f the 
 causa ordered by fee Rnmi„ ^''"'"'''' Persecutions be- 
 the greatest par? 5 tfcld'"^'^''"'' "'«° ""'^'e^ of 
 
 cuted S^e'Stts'r '^■""'' ^"'P''- -ho perse- 
 
 ChristSs wasNeZ'Tn'thrZr''" P"T™'«<J *« 
 Nero having set fire to and hi ^k'"' "''" ^'"""'^t- 
 that he might witness I "t.^™'-.*'"' '"^ °* «<"««. 
 the Cliristians o havint lone .•r"";'"™'"" ' '"-'^^ed 
 
 '"Q^f ^an•'"^/'^'™' ""-^^^^ "" '"" """"" 
 
 endure ? '""" °* P""ishments did he make them 
 
 bea1;s,'aTd%:;r.ere™et1nT,!f' !"« '"'- «' -M 
 tear them to pFeces oth^^ ™ '" ^^'"'''^ 'hem and 
 ering of pitch'^a^d'^.u ,W ^ '^f'^oped in a cov- 
 stationed threuth tT"',. li r T "''' "» «"' ""d 
 light it up during tlieni, ft T, " "^'^T -"^ '••""?«' t" 
 
 "^""■"" "^' "'• ■^'**«'- ""<' «t- i-aui suff<:,?d';:;a.^^ 
 
trial, and 
 
 martyrs ? 
 »em while 
 hem with 
 3 the holy 
 Gcxl who 
 
 Persecu- 
 
 I Ghris- 
 
 of the 
 ions be- 
 sters of 
 
 ed the 
 Christ. 
 Rome, 
 L'cused 
 3count 
 
 them 
 
 wild 
 
 11 and 
 I cov- 
 ■i and 
 ps, to 
 per- 
 rtyr- 
 
 COUaaE TEIRD. „^^ 
 
 do™.^a, also one of Nero's principal officers, na^ed 
 
 «hed; the Romans tjnl/ii "''■"^"^ "' ^''"> «>>Pun- 
 
 on one of his men to n"?^' f '^ "^^"^ '"' prevailed 
 end, and tha 7all tlfe lereo^,^*- l''"^ tragical 
 
 A 7 ?,. "'"*"■ example have you ? 
 havin^crueifimmle^" ■'«™salcm ; which after 
 emoeror Vespasian, X" 70th'^ySt"'£n "-f '^^ 
 
 oft™irm"'iittlr§r;*'^*«''-'™etion 
 
 mained suspended dSt a w1nl„"" "* " '"""^ ">- 
 fortunate ciV; and amaf 1™„ V''*'" o™"- *'"» en- 
 during four ^;,rrto "averse the ctr* """•"' ^<'''^«<'' 
 and day, through every s^^et " Vf f ' 7^'""' "'«'•* 
 " ITo to (Ae Tempfe / -A, ^ ,' ,, *7 <» Jerusalem.' " 
 
 «• Why wcre-all these !it^:f^''^''^'*'" 
 
 co,;!p£h1h:";;'if^- f ^- to -IPP-- '" o^J- to ae- 
 
 Q- What happened to the Jews? 
 ferent o;pol*Vrrfi:^7'f ■- --divided intodif. 
 other; the city 'Z cnied a ni^f ''"*«'l'"*'l one an- 
 famineratredtosnch^! \ P'".'"''® "' he" itself- 
 flesh of h?r own son "'*'"' ^''t* "other ate the 
 
 f n'"!v'"" '*« "tv taken ? 
 the front o7 the'temnlo Tn V^""' advanced as far as 
 ^o^Hdden , hut a'tt; &Ta°i.dl^l'ritt' 
 
 m 
 
268 CAT^cmm OF PERSEVERAf^CE. 
 
 succeeded in the Slst VTarofri. • ? ij'""' '''""n he 
 relations to death for S„ C W '' ^" P"' '"" o^'" 
 John the Evancrelist to TpVi, ''"■'' ''"•''^''"sed St. 
 boiling oil. God punched ICZ" ""'" * <"'"™n of 
 day and night by remorse h.^ ^'""'*- l'o™ented 
 86«i year after^ChrTtT dep ^ed T'^'""'^'" '" "'« 
 honor, and even of burii '^ ^ ^""""y ™«k of 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Christianity established — TV,,-^^ j ^ 
 
 tioL.-FirstT, a^iSd^'nS '''"^™- 
 
 tion /S^mX"? """"•• ^"-"^"-^ "^'^ 'he perseeu- 
 
 watt^My^'SHft '?"'"''r"' ">" ^h""'h 
 that he could not eonnChl '^^T'^ V*',;'' '^'"'"' '^ing 
 childrentobenuttodMtI,i ."■■'* ^i' '"'"""■"« he? 
 
 a contest aro,e'^rmo°;^fi:rtfe?r'"^ 
 Pop.., St. Clement, wrote tS 1 .,«» "","•*',' ' *"" *'■« 
 "»'on, at that time s^ netS4v 1 Vr'"1' ''''I''"''' 
 another persecution was a^pS,^. '^'^ «^"-«''. - 
 J • rWj^^^ persecution ? 
 ^- ihe persecution of TraUr^ t^u- 
 "P to th. most shameful viS^i T^I' ?'"P*^^''' f^^^^n 
 whose h>Iy lives w^e a co-L^'f ^ *^^« Christians, 
 own. Havinc^arrhed^^ constant censure upon his 
 Christians to .Orifice to tWn?'^'' ^" ^^^^''^^^ '^" ^he 
 and caused St.TnatLs to l^ '' "'i''"'^'^^" «^' ^*^^th, 
 
 ./^ ^iTi -»vri"«'^ius to t)e anni-ol-»f.«.J,.,i ' 
 
 V.-. vvno was iSt. Ignatius ? '''^'- " '''-"^^•^- 
 
IE. 
 
 conqueror 
 
 ' who per- 
 
 icuted the 
 wliom he 
 It his own 
 aused St. 
 ildron of 
 5rmented 
 ed in the 
 mark of 
 
 ersecu- 
 chureh 
 
 given 
 tians, 
 n his 
 11 the 
 eath, 
 
 COirjiSE TBIRD. 
 . 269 
 
 Aniioeh • \T^; t:iP'« °f St- John, was bishop of 
 emperor, whooriL^Tm' to beTi'''"™'! ^f"^" ^e 
 to be devoured by wi"d b^al «- fi^'^^'f .""■ '" ""me. 
 the amusement of the peorie P""'" *°"«> f"' 
 
 e.matdidhedoS„rSghi,^„_„ 
 ^. On his voyao-e, he saw =t « ^°y^%^ ' 
 who was also a'^dlsdpl o7st 7.™'^ ^ ^°'j'<""T. 
 many other bishops Xh„,I^ " ' ^^ «'>«'. aC 
 
 ber, the sainrZImmedi^tX "" *,'"^ ^"* of Decem- 
 Phitheatre, where tSsrT.ir.'^r''^- 'V''« ■"»- 
 
 1 ^£t f ;dtf Trlfan^"''""'' ^ '--P-" 
 
 ouj'Ly'^lKtf'^rr^ ^Sr '-'"^ »'-' -™ 
 persecutors of the ChristSn, ,h ' P?"*ed all the 
 
 after Christ; he was a crn^l ^ '?•*" "** year 
 gate prince ;'havinfcoS™h;rfr'^"""^- ""'^ I'™«i- 
 phed that a certaiS wWow named s'^T' '^^^ ™- 
 t«™ent^ng them unceasinWy T*"^ "ymphorosa, was 
 e- What did tlie tyrant'/o ? 
 
 him.' s3fl".*l^T'' S?.">!Aorosa t„anr>ear l„f^ 
 
 husband,\.„,h-trS5-i;^;:™:'4::;!;^^^^^ 
 
 of th. en.pegr had already ;,|-y -^-™7 
 
270 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Adrian ordered her to sacrifice to the gods ; she refused 
 
 and the tyrant put her and her seven son'sTo Seath ' 
 
 Chitfa^^.r^ '"' ""'^^'^^ ^^ defence of the 
 
 A. Quadratus, bishop of Athens, and Aristides nn 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ChriBtiMuty ««tablished._Fifth and sixth Persecu- 
 tions.— Second Century. 
 
 A rfi^'fifr' *^^ ^/^^ ^*^"^^^1 persecution? 
 tordnus thl n ^'^''^'^ PersecrTtion was that of An- 
 toninus . this prince, given up to shameful vice, ner 
 m tted a great number of Christians to be put to de?th 
 although he issued no new edicts ag;.inst them ^t 
 principal victim of this persecution was a Roimn 
 matron, named Felicitas, together with S seven son 
 Pubhus, the Roman prefect, caused this virtuous fam 
 ly to be apprehended; and not succeedincr"kin^^ 
 
 at L'Sife '"''"^'^ °' '^' ^^"-^^^ ^^^ G-<i -i- "P 
 /4. God, who never fails to watch over bis churrh 
 raised up for her a glorious defender. Th's waTlt' 
 
 me Jews and pagans against our holy reli<rion tb-it 
 
 consu 
 
up 
 
 i 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 271 
 
 Q. Which was the sixth general persecution ? 
 
 A. Ihe sixth jreneral persecution was that of Mar- 
 cus Aurehus. The pride and craftiness of this prince 
 were well fitted to make him an enemy of the truth, 
 bt. Justin, although he foresaw that it would cost him 
 Ills life, addressed to the empe-or a second apoloo-v • 
 heldeT* ^^« °o<^ mistaken, he was immediately 'be- 
 
 Q. Who were the other victims of this persecu- 
 
 A, There wer, a great many. The first was St. 
 1 olycarp, bishop of Smyrna. He was a discinle of 
 fct. John, with whom he had lived a long time ; when 
 the persecution commenced, his friends advised him to 
 quit the city ; he yielded to their counsel, and retired 
 to a house a short distance in the country. 
 
 Q. What happened to him ? 
 
 A. He was soon discovered and apprehended ; to the 
 officers who came to seize him, he gave both food and 
 drink ; they carried him to Smyrna, and conducted 
 c ns ? amphitheatre into the presence of the pro- 
 
 Q. What did the pro-consul say to him ? 
 r/' 7}^^ Pr?-<'^onsul said to him, " Blaspheme Jesus 
 Christ. Polycarp made this beautiful reply : « It is 
 now eighty-six years that I serve him, he has never 
 done me any harm ; on the contrary, he has loaded 
 me with favors ; how can I blaspheme my King and 
 my Saviour ? " j ^ yj>. 
 
 Q. What did the pro-consul then do ? 
 u .:x.^n^ pro-consul ordered him to be burnt alive ; 
 but the flames did him no harm ; on ihe contrary, thev 
 separated, forming a bow, and resembling the ^Ll -,f I 
 vessel distended by the wind, they extended av«r. h?^ 
 head a beautiful arch which protected him. T!j.(? i-rc- 
 consul seeinjr this mi»'a'f>l« nv.ri^^'^,,^* ^,:™ j. _ t^ ". i 
 
 With a dagger ; the blood gushed out in .^uch a quan- 
 tity, that It extinguished the fire. It wa^i thus St. 
 
 -, 
 
 
272 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 PolycarpcroTTned his sacrifice on the 25th of April 
 at 2 o clock m the eveninjr in flin i ar^l ^prn, 
 
 Christ. t^vening, m tne 166th year after 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Christianity e8+ablished.-Sixth Persecution, 
 beeond Century. 
 
 C&^^:^^ ^^^-^ ^"-'- give the 
 rJ^' ■'".1"™ Aurelius gave the Christians some rcs- 
 
 £'Ln" Se°'r'"" "'-""^ "■™^'<' of *e thuTderinl 
 legiOD. He was waging war against the nconle o? 
 Germany ; his army was canglft in a ,iefi°e and 
 
 excessive, and the Roman army on tht^ nninf ^J 
 perishing with thirst. ^ P*"'""^ °^ 
 
 Q. How were they saved ? 
 
 fplf nZl;^*l^"'''^l''""" ^^«^''°' con^Po^ed of Christians 
 fell upon their knees, and by their fervent pravers 
 obtained an abundant rain, sufficient for tlie^whde 
 army and for their beasts; at the same timehaT] ac- 
 companied with thunder, fell in torrents upon flc ene- 
 
 G m M^" disorder throwing away their arm" 
 this ? ' ^'^^^'''^ '^""'^ ^i« gratitude for 
 
 stop'to^br'n! '^'''!""'' *° *,''*^^ ^"« gratitude, put a 
 
 which still existT^Bui sSly :fe^^^ 
 
 deviM^renewedthepersecutionagainstthea'ristC^^^^ 
 j^^Q.\\ here was this new persecution the most vLl' 
 
 r,ol' ™^"_e.Y persecution was the most violent in 
 l^'lx. "^"^ ^^iyi i^yoiia was flooded with the hlnnrl 
 of the martyrs. The principal ,martyrs were st 
 
 f!l 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 273 
 
 Pothin, bishop of Lyons, who over ninety years of ao-e 
 was seized, mal-treated, and thrust into a narrSw 
 prison, where he died two days after; and Maturus 
 and Sanctus, who, after having been exposed to the 
 ^ury of the beasts for the amusement of the people 
 were placed in a ehair of iron heated red hot, and 
 beheaded. The other principal martyrs were Attala, 
 Alexander, Blandina, and Ponticus, a youth of fifteen. 
 
 Q. Who was Blandina ? 
 
 A. Blandina was a female slave, very timid, and of 
 a delicate constitution ; but the Saviour endowed her 
 with such fortitude, that she fatigued her very execu- 
 tioners. To every question put to her, she simply 
 replied : " / am a Christian ; no crime is committed 
 amongst us." 
 
 Q. In what manner did she finally receive the 
 crown of martyrdom ? 
 
 A. She was exposed in a sack of net- work to a 
 furious cow, whicrh tossed her in the air, and greatly 
 mangled her whole body ; after which she was put to 
 death. Ponticus, encouraged by St. Blandina, bravely 
 underwent the various degrees of martyrdom, and 
 consummated his sacrifice by the sword. 
 
 Q. Were there other martyrs in Gaul ? 
 
 A. Yes, there were. The city of Autun witnessed 
 the death of St. Symphorian, a young man distin- 
 guished not less by his birth than by his learning and 
 excellent qualities. Heraclius, the governor of the 
 province, had him apprehended, and demanded of him 
 what was his pntfession and his name. He replied : 
 " I am a Christian." The governor employed cares- 
 ses, promises and threats, by turns, to make him sac- 
 rifice to the gods ; but finding all his efforts useless, he 
 commanded his head to be struck off. 
 
 Q. What happened to the saint whilst he was con- 
 ducted to execution ? 
 
 A. Whilst he was conducted to execution, his 
 mother, more venerable for her virtue than for her age, 
 
 3 
 
 
 /^^^H 
 
 * 
 
 M 
 
 «*>r 
 
 ^^1 
 
274 CATECniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 cried aloiid to him from the walls of the citv ■ « ^ ,„ 
 phonan, my son, look un to h^avL 1 ^* ^V^' 
 and feu. not death, wUil U^^^'^'^^.^^i 
 A , n '"'T1 '" «'«^^''"n«er other enende" ? 
 
 to her progC °^^ ^^^ ^^ ""^^^^^^ opposed 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 philosopher. amri^LtTeTuSwit*\:e""'V ^'"' 
 tor its dcstmctioi, But r„^ L -T}. "^ef^i'tioners 
 
 was the son of ^a eenturioT 0„ t •"■ °"!" ¥'™'- ' '>« 
 he published his AnoW^?" *?". ^" ^"■""'' »' Rome, 
 Christiansrand k.'jfe^' "if '^' " '^«f«'"='= of the 
 empire, fht work .L^!r^ ''!,.'"u^"'*'™'«» of the 
 «. What worTdlfhlVuUi^rf ^}'>':\''V<^^^r>i.ra. 
 
 ' reasoning ? 
 
 «niple reasoning : T^, true church must 
 
 r\ Tj • 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 275 
 
 The 
 
 ascend mthout interruption up to Jesus Christ ; but the 
 Catholic church atone does ascend without interruption 
 to Jesus Christ : therefore the Catholic Church alone is 
 the true church. 
 
 Q. Did Tcrtullian persevere ? 
 
 A. Tertullian had the misfortune finally to fall into 
 considerable errors ; but this does not detract from the 
 truth and merit of his works written before his fall. 
 
 Q. Who was Origen ? 
 
 A. Origen was born at Alexandria, in the year 185 
 of our Saviour ; he was the son of the holy martyr 
 Leonidas. Devoted early to study, and gifted with a 
 powerful genius, he became one of the most brilliant 
 lights of the church ; he triumphantly refuted Celsus, 
 one of the most dangerous enemies of religion. Ori- 
 gen also fell into some errors, but it appears that he 
 did not continue in them. 
 
 Q. Which was the seventh general persecution ? 
 
 ^ A. The seventh general persecution was that of Sep- 
 
 timius Severus. From the beginning of the year 200, 
 
 this cruel prince published an edict of proscription, and 
 
 blood flowed freelv in every part of the empire. 
 
 Q. Who were the first martyrs of this persecution ? 
 
 A. The first martyrs of this persecution were St. 
 Perpetua and St. Felicitas, and their companions. 
 These saints were of Carthage. Perpetua, aged 22, 
 was of a noble family, married, and mother of^an in- 
 fant which she herself nursed at the time. Felicitas 
 was a slave and also married ; they were apprehended 
 by order of the pro-consul Hilar! an. 
 
 Q. What did the father of St. Perpetua do? 
 
 A. The father of St. Periietua, who was a heathen, 
 went immediately and implored her to renounce her 
 faith and not cause him to die of grief; the pro-consul 
 also joined in his entreaties ; her only answer was, " I 
 am a Christian." 
 
 Q. What happened then ? 
 
 A. The martyrs were conducted to prison, where the 
 
 -Jj 
 
276 CATECmSM OF PKRHEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XY. 
 
 ChriBtiaiiity established-Eighth and ninth Derse 
 cutions.-Third Century ^ ®" 
 
 secutioT^' "'' *^' ^"*^°^ '' *^^ ^ig»^^^ general per- 
 Defins^^ T^ ^'"''''^ .*n^ ^'-^^^ ge"^^^^ persecution was 
 
 i' A J;^* torments had he to suflFer ? 
 
 quietly expired withonf a sinrrl^ i,„;„ „r i.:? ,H'V\"'/ie 
 burnt. ' °" """ '""" ^"^ "^^^ Deiiig 
 
 Q. Who were some of the other martyrs ? 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 277 
 
 ( 
 
 A. During til is persecution occurred the martyrdom 
 of a chile' named Cyril, who in asceueliug tlie pile on 
 which he was to be burnt, asked the attendants to join 
 with him in singing canticles at his happiness. In 
 Sicily St. Agatha was also martyred, who, although 
 young, of a nobin family, and (hL- heiress of a great 
 fortune, preferred to renounce all rather than her 
 faith. 
 
 Q. Who was the author of the ninth general perse- 
 cution ? 
 
 A. The antlior of the ninth general persecution was 
 Valerian, lie put to death a great number of Chris- 
 tians, and among oth' rs the I'ope St. Sixtus II. On 
 his way to martyrdom, St. Lawrence deacon of the 
 church of Home, asked him with many tears, whitlier 
 he was going without him. The Pope replied, " You 
 shall follow me in taree days." The prediction was 
 accomplished. 
 
 Q. What did the prefect of Rome demand of him? 
 
 A. The prefect of Rome having arrested St. Law- 
 rence, demanded of him tlie treasures of the church. 
 The saint assembled all the poor whom the church 
 supported, and said to the prefect : « These are the 
 treasures of Christians." The judge, being furious, 
 caused Lawrence to be placed on a gridiron over a 
 slow fire. The saint a[)peared as easy as on his bed ; 
 he prayed for the conversion of Jlome and sweetly ex- 
 pired. He was soon followed by St. Cyprian. 
 
 Q. Who Avas St. Cyprian? 
 
 A. St. Cyprian was bishop of Carthage and son of 
 one of the first senators of that city. After having 
 succored the pagans, who were visited by the plague^ 
 he was apprehended and condemned to lose his head. 
 The saint on hearing his sentence replied : " God be 
 praised." And after having prayed for his church he 
 received the fatal blow. 
 
MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART 
 
 (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 |4.| 
 
 I&3 
 
 2.8 
 
 IZL 
 
 14.0 
 
 1& 
 
 »* u 
 Bun 
 
 1.4 
 
 ■ 3.6 
 
 1^ 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 II 1.6 
 
 ^ /-A PPLIED ItVMGE Inc 
 
 S^. 1653 East Main Street 
 
 ris Rochester. New York 14609 USA 
 
 ^S (716) 482 - 0300 - Phone 
 
 ^= (716) 288 - 5989 - Fax 
 
\ 
 
 278 CAIECUISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Christianity established. — Tenth persecution. 
 
 Third and fourth Centuries. 
 
 Q. How did God punish the emperor Valerian ? 
 
 A. Like all the other persecutors, the emperor Va- 
 lerian was punished in a very striking manner ; he was 
 made prisoner by Sajwr, king of Persia, who obliged 
 him to stoop down and serve as a foot-stool for him 
 whenever he mounted his horse ; he afterwards caused 
 hjm to be skinned alive, painted the skin red and hun^ 
 it up in one of the temples of his gods. ° 
 
 Q. Which was the tenth genera! persecution ? 
 
 A. The tenth general persecution was that of Dio- 
 cletian. This cruel prince associated with himself in 
 the government of the empire, Maximian, Galerius and 
 Constantius Chlorus. All of them except the last, 
 were bitter enemies of the Christians. 
 
 Q. What was the martyrdom of the Theban Legion ? 
 
 A . Maximian had in his army a legion composed 
 entirely of Christians. They were all veterans, and 
 came from the east and the neighborhood of Thebes in 
 ^gyp* — foJ' this reason they were called the Theban 
 Legion, and consisted of about ten thousand men. 
 Maximian having arrived near Geneva in Switzerland, 
 ordered them to sacrifice to the gods — upon their refu- 
 sal he caused them all to be massacred. 
 
 Q. In what manner did God come to the assistance 
 of his church ? 
 
 A. At the moment when the Christians were going to 
 be attacked more violently than ever, God sent into the 
 desert holy men to pray, like Moses, and obtain victo- 
 ry for the Christians. These holy men were St. Paul 
 the first hermit, and St. Anthony and his discinles. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Paul V 
 
 -4. St. Paul, the first hermit, was borki in Egypt in 
 
COURSE THIRD. 
 
 279 
 
 229. At the age of twenty-two he retired into the 
 desert, where he used a cave for a dwelling, the palm 
 leaves for clothing and the fruit of the palm for food. 
 At the age of forty-three the Lord fed him miraculous- 
 ly as he formerly fed Elias ; he lived in the exercise 
 of prayer and penance to the age of 1 1 3. When he died 
 two lions came and scratched a hole, in which St. An- 
 thony buried him with the hymns and prayers of the 
 church. St. Anthony kept the habit of the saint, 
 which was made of palm leaves, and wore it only on 
 the solemn festivals of Easter and Pentecost. 
 
 I 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Christianity established.— Tenth persecution con- 
 tinued.— Fourth Century. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Anthony ? 
 
 A. St. Anthony was the father of the Cenobites. 
 Cenobites are those religious who live in community, 
 and / hchorites are those who live separately in cells. 
 St. Anthony was born in Egypt in 251. After the 
 death of his parents, he gave all his goods to the poor 
 and retired within the desert of Thebais, where he lived 
 during forty years ; after which he consented to re- 
 ceive disciples ; the number of them became so great 
 that he built monasteries to receive them. 
 
 Q. When did this happen ? 
 
 A. This happened about the year 303, when the 
 emperor Diocletian published his most furious edict 
 of persecution against the Church. St. Anthony had 
 much to suffer in the desert from the devil, who made 
 violent assaults upon him ; but the saint put him to 
 flight, simply by the sign of the cross. He often re- 
 commended to his disciples the use of this wholesome 
 sign, and also watchfulness over themselves, prayer 
 and the thought of eternity. 
 
 MiMHM 
 
280 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. To what age did St. Anthony attain V 
 
 *"«.**"/ innrmity. when dymo- he o-avp in «:^ a*i,« 
 nasius his cloak and one of his sheen^skins twth 
 
 ^*j;' «Se«ly to sleep in the Lord. ^"'1"='^'^ «« 
 
 Q. Who was St. Syncletica ? 
 
 A. St. Syncletica was descended of a noble and ,.V 
 fuous family ; she possessed a great fortmeht,rnf,r 
 Ac death of her pLnts she dSuted™ kulthe 
 poor, and retired into a soUtnde not far from kLan 
 
 fnfC fc^'-A"' ' -'I'"? ^-^ monasteries L worn" 
 in the i,ast. The saint, after suilerino- from a severe 
 
 malady, died, a^ed eighty-seven yearsf '''^"^ 
 
 and propagate Christianit .'S c" mfm Xf^ 
 ders whom we see shut np in monasteries, devoted to 
 the exercises of prayer, fasting and mortifieatbn have 
 for then- object : 1st, to pray for Christians who Uve 
 2d tor'"''"' ^".t '" *"?'"'« '•'« ™« of *e worU 
 
 of ^liSlt'oXf? '° ^°" ""'^^ '"' '^o ^^bUshment 
 
 whi; rhSf' *Y '^^y ''*T ^°'"'*<' " tie moment 
 wnen Christians began to re ax in nietv and <1pn„>» 
 
 bom the practice of Fhe primitive virt'^Z' ProvfdeS 
 
 wished to preserve in the world models ofThe.x 
 
 emplary life ed by our fathers in the fS. For thf^ 
 
 us o7 ti.i rf'*^" ""** ''™" t^" ^"''^ °f religious remind 
 M^ of the life, manners and custom, of thS first cS 
 
E. 
 
 COURSE THIRD, 
 
 281 
 
 lout hav- 
 5t. Atha- 
 the other 
 and his 
 erty. He 
 
 and vir- 
 3ut after 
 1 to the 
 Alejcan- 
 ' women 
 a severe 
 
 rs? 
 
 )reserve 
 tive or- 
 '^oted to 
 n, have 
 ho live 
 world ; 
 I primi- 
 
 shment 
 
 loment 
 
 depart 
 
 idence 
 
 le ex- 
 
 3r this 
 
 emind 
 
 Chris- 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Christianity established. — Tenth persecution con- 
 tinued.— Fourth Century. 
 
 Q. What service do the contemplative orders render 
 to society ? 
 
 A. The first service they render to society, is to 
 preserve in its purity the practice of the Gospel to 
 which the world is indebted for its happiness ; the 
 second is to offer an asylum to many persons who do 
 not wish to live in the world, or who could not remain 
 in the world without becoming a 8ham« and a diso;r£;o'^ 
 to society ; the third is to give to the world an example 
 of contempt for ricli'3s amd pleasures, the iri-egular love 
 of which ii. the source of all evil. The example of the 
 religious orders affords the best means of undeceiving 
 mankind and procuring happiness for the world ; the 
 fourth is to prevent a great number of persons from be- 
 ing a charge to society, to dispense abundant alms, and 
 afford an unfailing source of relief during times of pub- 
 lic distress. 
 
 Q. What happened after the foundation of the first 
 contemplative orders ? 
 
 A. After the foundation of the first contemplative 
 oruers, destined to obtain victory for the church, Dio- 
 cletian sen^ forth his edicts of persecution, which com- 
 menced in 303. The first to suffer in this persecution 
 were the principal officers of the imperial palace. One 
 of them, named Peter, was frightf'illy beaten and then 
 roasted on a gridiron over a slow fire. Blood flowed 
 in torrents through all the provinces. 
 
 Q. What was the intention of Diocletian in tliis ? 
 
 A. It was the intention of Diocletian to annihilate 
 the very name of Christianity. To find out the Chris- 
 tians. h« nlapp.fl Mf»la in flic* ofKoofa nuny, +U^» •f^,,^*..^:-™ 
 
 m the public squares and market places, and all who 
 24* 
 
282 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 passed through the streets, who came for water or to 
 ^ireha.sc in the imirket, were obli<^.ed to oZ lacrmce 
 Houses inhabited by Christians were se on Hrc - nd 
 all perished in the lianies. ' ^^"^ 
 
 Q. Wliat is the history of St. Cyr and St. JuHtta ? 
 
 A. One of the first victims of the riersecaition of 
 Bioc etian, was St. Julitta with l,er son St Cvi s7 
 
 Q. What happened to her ? 
 
 A. The governor, named Alexander oan^nrlTior. +« 
 
 an ox , at the same tune he took her son in his arm. 
 "aid " I^m V f^ • • '"'^^''^'"\ «« often as St. Julitta 
 
 t whTt di^'irpCe'doT"'^'^' ' ^- '^ ^''-'-- 
 
 r.,wl'^!'*^ barbarous judge threw down from the tribu- 
 «a the inncx-ent victim, whose head was brScen bwh; 
 fan and who died bathed in his own blood St 
 Jubtta thanked God for the victory granted her son 
 and was herself beheaded. ^ S^antea ncr son, 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Christianity established._Tenth persecution con- 
 tmued— Fourth Century. 
 
 Q. What is the history of St. Phocas ? 
 
 nnif inn ! '''^' ^ gardener, and his simplicity 
 and innocence of manners were truly natriirphnl m- 
 gar^len and his thatched cabin aSd h m ^^^^^ 
 of doin.^ chanty and exercising hospitality Thr^ov 
 ernor ot the province sent som'e sofdicrs t^o putlifn to 
 ^ „x.ir^vi vvitiiout Knowing it at the 
 
ter or to 
 sacrifice, 
 fire, and 
 
 Jiilitta ? 
 t'utioii of 
 "yr. St. 
 lie royal 
 L'ia, witli 
 ne about 
 
 (1 her to 
 inews of 
 lis arms 
 'ratched 
 . Julitta 
 iristian. 
 
 le tribu- 
 1 by the 
 i. St. 
 ler son. 
 
 CO [/USE THIRD. 
 
 283 
 
 1 con- 
 
 plicity 
 His 
 means 
 e gov- 
 lim to 
 It the 
 
 Iw"" ""} ?^uP*'' 7^'' entertained them for the ni-ht 
 
 -4. Sfc. Taracus was an old soldier, and sixtv-fivo 
 years of a^e when he was apprehended. S IVobus 
 
 t'oirv^God' ^^st'rr^^'" ^^^^^ order ttVetr 
 HJ serve yoi. Sst. AnUroniiius was a voun>r min nf 
 
 one of the first families in Ephesus. S^wer^aU 
 
 2'^^X^nr "^'"^'^ ^^^^'^iJ^^ 
 
 Q. What punishment did he make them suffer? 
 o-/* ,^\<^^'^«'^d their teeth to be broken out, their 
 sides to be torn with iron points, their hands to be 
 pierced with red-hot nails and the kin to be torn from 
 their heads, on which were placed burnimr coT 
 
 Fmdingthathecouldnotconquerthem,heeondeS^^^^^ 
 them to be exposed to wild beasts. ^""uemnea 
 
 Q. How did they die ? 
 
 A. The day of the show or spectacle a bear and a 
 honess of enormous size were looied against them ITie 
 
 but the two beasts gently approached the martyrs and 
 crouching down before thein, licked their feet The 
 
 S\ff"\rn"'r'' ordered their heads to l" 
 struct ott. ihe Christians carried away the bodies 
 ^^^"S the night and interred them. ^ 
 
 EukU^*"^^ ""^^ *^' martyrdom of St. Agnes and St. 
 
 f\.f' y^li^^t the blood of the martyrs was flowin- in 
 the east, it also bedewed the provinces of the west 
 ^-—"^ T^r-ixis ui iHUKirious Dirlii and heiresses 
 to large fortunes, obtained a glorious victory. The 
 
284 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 first was St. Agnes, who was scarcely thirteen. The 
 governor of Rome having demanded her in marriage 
 tor his son she replied that ^he was already pron.ised 
 to a heavenly spouse By this it was known she was 
 a thristian ; and, without being at all moved by the 
 appalling sight of the instruments of death, she tran- 
 talors '^'"''^'^^^ *^^ ^^"""^ ^"^^^^^ t^^ t^ars of the spec- 
 Q. Who was St. Eulalia ? 
 
 A St. Eulalia was born at Merida in Spain. Ao^ed 
 about thii-teen, she presented herself of her own 
 accord before Dacian the governor of the province, 
 and reproached him for the impiety that made hiin 
 wish to destroy the true religion.' Dacian caused h^ 
 to be torn in the side with red-hot hooks. The saint 
 counted her wounds and said tranquilly, " They write 
 your name upon me, Lord ; they engrave your victo- 
 ries upon my body. How I love to read such writincr ! - 
 She was burnt alive. ° 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Christianity established.— Divinity of Religion. 
 Fourth Century. 
 
 ma?t 1^^^ remark do you make on the history of the 
 
 diffp'J?"'^''V?'^* God chose the martyrs from all the 
 different countries of the world, in order to show the 
 unity and catholicity of the faith in all a^es and 
 conaitions of life, thereby teaching us that evV a"e 
 
 giVe them ' ^'^^'' '^'"*' '^ ^'^^"°' ^"^ ^^» ^^"1 
 
 perlec^iS'^'' ^''" ''^'^''^^ respecting the death of the 
 
 A Their death is a visible proof of the justice of 
 troa. ine punishment thev rer^oivp*! wi.;io4 
 
 ■.mi- 
 
 3 cu vju. 
 
m. 
 
 Jen. The 
 marrifijje 
 j)roniise(l 
 n nhe was 
 ed by the 
 she tran- 
 the spec- 
 
 n. Aged 
 her own 
 province, 
 uatle him 
 fiused her 
 Hie saint 
 hey write 
 )ur victo- 
 vriting ! " 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 285 
 
 ligion. 
 
 •y of the 
 
 T) all the 
 how the 
 ges and 
 ery age 
 can still 
 
 h of the 
 
 stice of 
 
 earth teaches us to fear God ; and this fear helps to 
 St enc^then religion Thus martyrs and tyrant/con- 
 
 Q. Who gave peace to the Church ? 
 
 A.\% was Constantino, son of Constantius Chlonis, 
 that jrave peace to le Church. On the eve of a bat^ 
 t e a luminous cross appeared in the heavens to Con- 
 stantine and his whole army. On the middle of the 
 cross there appeared these words : " In this sign shalt 
 thou conquer." On the following night our ford ap- 
 peared to Constantme and ordered him to make a stand- 
 ard similar to that he had seen in the heavens, and pro- 
 mised him he shouM obtain the victory. Constantine 
 obeyed and was victorious. He entered Rome and 
 declared himself the protector of the Christian relia- 
 '''''A wi. '''*\^^ granted peace and liberty in 313. ° 
 rov ? ^^ *^^^ establishment of the Church 
 
 AW:J^% establishnient of the Church proves the 
 divinity of rehcnon ; it was established despite all hu- 
 man power ; therefore God is its author. 
 
 A w ^ ^°V^^ ^^ rQ'A.^on with the impious ? 
 
 4. We could reason with the impious thus: The 
 Christian religion was established by miracles, or with- 
 out them ; which do you choose ? If you sa> it was 
 established by miracles, then it is divine, it is true • 
 because God cannot work miracles to authorize false- 
 hood. If on the contrary, you say that the Church 
 was established without miracles, you admit the great^ 
 est of all miracles; for the universe converted by a 
 ^^^"w'?^''l"^" '' ^^^"^ greatest of miracles. 
 J Sr^^^' ^Y. ^,^^'^''^'^^ «ff«cted in becoming free ? 
 A. The Church in becoming free has changed legis- 
 lation so as to render it mild and equitable ; she has 
 abolished the severif.v of elnvo..,, ^^1 ^^i. j_._ 
 
 has ameUorated the whole condition of man. 
 
286 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Cliristiamty preserved and propagated.-Arius- 
 bt. Athanasms.— Fourth Century. 
 
 orders , 4th, by the mk/onl ' ' ''^ '"''=""'' 
 
 A vtr, '^/'f '•''f™''^™ of religion ? 
 ^ . The first defenders of religion are priests For 
 th.s»-eason the priest is charged to preaXhc truth in 
 
 oiutr lo oppose it to scandal ; to console man in h\<. 
 
 ^ i« u' ^ ^^' "^^^ ""^*^r paganism. 
 
 Q. Who are the next de/enders of religion? 
 
 A. 1 he second defenders of religion a?e tho rrronf 
 saints who have appeared from time^otire, when the 
 
 S"rs"'T/'""'''"f "H^^ *^^ Sreatest'evHs and 
 (lan.rers. They are charged to defend the truth <rive 
 
 good example and solace the miserable. He^ce th^re 
 
 are three kinds of saints, the apologists, the con tem- 
 
 platives and those devoted to the sick. They ahva>^ 
 
 CC^^ '^''^' P^'^'"^^ ^^^ °^««^ neecled'^byle 
 Q. Who are the third ? 
 
 nrd1.;7^Tl^'''^ defenders of religion are the relicrious 
 orders. They are also of three kinds. The lealned 
 orders for the defence of the truth ; the contem platFve 
 
 succor the afflicted. Ill these various means of le 
 fence are reducible to one, that is, the ChuJeh ; for it i 
 m the Church and by the Church that priest^ 'are con 
 secTate4 and the saints and religious a?e formed. 
 
 H' What are the means Pstabl'^b"'] ^^ t -. i $ 
 
 the propagation of religion? 
 
UE. 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 287 
 
 — Arius— . 
 
 e and pro- 
 
 ligion, 1st, 
 Y religious 
 
 I? 
 
 2sts. For 
 e truth, in 
 :ani|)lo, in 
 an in his 
 becomincr 
 
 n? 
 
 the great 
 when the 
 evils and 
 ruth, give 
 nee there 
 contem- 
 y always 
 i by the 
 
 religious 
 s learned 
 nplative, 
 itable, to 
 s of de- 
 fer it is 
 are con- 
 led. 
 
 r - 1 c 
 
 Liuru lor 
 
 pa^ation of religion are the missions, the effect of 
 
 tiont ?^''^ *^'' ^^'"''^' ""J"-^ P"'^'^^^ ^^*^^ tl^« Porsecu. 
 po^; ^lor' vZ f ^^^^•"^^^"^ ^\^ Church did not enjoy 
 lo tw attacks. The first who rose up a^rainst the 
 ourTonr\^o""' "^^^^^^^^^ ^" ^^">^ ti^- ^li'^4 of 
 tu iNicL ana sent into exile, whence he returned onlv 
 n "^ .^,rf ""^^ ''^"^ shameful death. ^^^"^"^^ ^^^y 
 
 ^. Who Avas at that time the defender of the truth ? 
 
 Artns ts^'sf tth '''"'^^ f- /^« *^"^^ againsfthe 
 E.^vnt TtI t i^^^^n^asms bishop of Alexandria in 
 
 ^. The Church had seen a great number of hr r nl.il 
 dren drawn into heresy. Oi^Lonl "onsokd her^v 
 
 riedXT^oMrT-r-P'" «'■ Fn.meatiSre^{ 
 
 riir.;a+: ? great ardor. At the "-^me time a. 
 
 Christian slave converted the nation of t. e FberiaTs. 
 
' 
 
 288 CATECUI8M OF PtHSEVAJiANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXir. 
 
 Christir.nity preserved and propagated-St. Hilary- 
 foJk'cZjnry,''''''^''^ Naziaazen-St. BasiU 
 
 Q. Who was St. Hilary ? 
 
 rr^^\ ^^* ^''T^.' ^'^I'/'P ""^ Poictiers, was raised up by 
 God to defend tlie Western chureh against Ariani^m 
 at the same tune that St. Athanasius defend<>d the 
 
 n w^ "^^ ajrainst the same heresy. 
 Hikr ? ^ ^^^ *^^ ^^^^ illustrious disciple of St. 
 
 f\.f' ^^^T'lr "^!^«*"0"s di«"ple of St. Hilary was 
 the gi-eat St. Martin, son of a military tribunel St. 
 Martin was obliged to embrace the profession of a sol- 
 dier, but even there he failed not to practise every 
 virtue, especially charity towards the poor. He aftei^ 
 wards attached himself to St. Hilary, founded the first 
 monastery known in Gaul, was consecrated bishop of 
 lours, and converted a great nunjber of paf^ans, which 
 compensated the church for the children she had lost 
 by Arianism. 
 
 9* wt'^* ^^^ passing in the east at that time? 
 c ^- *^r'^* S^- Hilary was defending religion, and 
 fet. Martin propagating it in the west, the emperor 
 Julian the apostate endeavored to re-establish pao-an- 
 ism m the east. ° 
 
 Q. By what means ? 
 
 A. In order to destroy religion by a single blow, he 
 undertook to give the lie to our Lord by rebuildino- the 
 temp e of Jerusalem. He destroyed what remained of 
 the old foundations, but in the act of placing the first 
 stone of the new temple, a whirlwind of flames burst 
 out of the earth and forced the workmen to fly. He 
 renewed the attempt several times, but each time new 
 
COURSE TUIRD, 
 
 H' VV Jiat t'ffi'cf i».,,i ♦! • 
 
 A Tl • • ""•'* niiracle ? 
 
 «- Ca,h"«:^^'ilr'.~'^,';r H ,.a.a„ author. «„„„ 
 
 '""'■'■'"/ W'"i...l«l in a ton' J"'""/ '"'""'was 
 rase, I.C took will, |,i, 1,1„| ,*,""'.*'";". f'>a.ni».r with 
 ""'I 'Im.w i, fowu^r, ; h .,'1'" '''""'l.f'-o... hi, Cml 
 
 f""».le.l Julia S; ;«« T'' "',"\= ''" '»">«>» con. 
 l-iarn.'.! doctor wL Ct ^ ""'' "V" '"^ rai.si.,1 "" 
 ?^'a n.t A,iani.,„,, which frlT'"' '"'» ^-^ "ell Z 
 
 O-^W Na.ia„..:'?;„';y^B-J[eat ,I«,.u,,^ we,^ ^i 
 
 <^- >Vho was St (•,^„ i "'" "Wiat. 
 ^. St. Gr,.gory •fe'".''.^''^ »»«..» ? 
 
 ?!»t to Athens to study. yiZllvP '"'' P^ents and 
 
 ^-^^a e.a»,.,o ardlftfi;'; - -^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 , I Tn'rll^it-^tSI-n-P-^eduponthe™? 
 knew onl^ two JtreetsKnrtl.S?',"'^' ""« "'ey 
 and tlie other to tho n J,r , '"'' *" "'o ehurcli 
 elected arehbisho,, of P^T '^'''°"''- Gre.wv wa,' 
 
 '1; St. Basil was of Cesarv^a : r. 
 ^an>... not le. mu.,io„,^?:- ^^r£» 
 
290 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 nobility. Having reached a mature age, he retired into 
 sohtude and founded many monasteries both of men 
 and women, for whom he drew up a code of wise re"n- 
 lationr. It is for this reason he is regarded as one°of 
 the four patriarchs of the religious life. 
 Q. Did he remain always in his solitude ? 
 
 ^. He did not remain always in his solitude Be- 
 ing, entirely against his wish, made bishop of Cesarea, 
 he was one of the pillars of the church against Arian- 
 ism ; he made the emperor Valens tremble, and died at 
 the age of f ity-one, so poor that he did not leave 
 wherewith to erect a tomb-stone over liis grave. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 ^I'^n^'^i*^ preserved and propagated.-St. Hila- 
 rion, St. Ambrose, St. Augustin.- Second General 
 Council.— Fourth and fifth Centuries. 
 
 Q. What happened about the close of the fourth 
 century ? 
 
 A. About the close of the fourth century schism 
 and heresy caused a number of disorders. Great saints 
 retired into the desert, there to do penance for the sins 
 ot the world, and obtain a victory for the church • of 
 tins number was St. Hilarion. ' 
 
 Q. Who was St. Hilarion ? 
 
 ^ . St. Hilarion was born in Palestine, of idolatrous 
 and rich parents. At the age of fifteen he retired into 
 the desert, where he lived to the age of ei<Thtv-four 
 practising the most incredible austerities. Perceivinci 
 that his death was near, he said : « What dost tho5 
 tear, my sou ; it is now seventy years that thou ser- 
 vest Jesus Christ, why shouldst thou- fear ? " 
 
 A. At this tune arose the heresy of Macedonius, 
 
 
etired into 
 th of men 
 wise rejru- 
 I as one of 
 
 ? 
 
 ude. Be- 
 
 i Cesarea, 
 
 1st Arian- 
 
 nd died at 
 
 not leave 
 
 ave. 
 
 St. Hila- 
 i Oeneral 
 
 be fourth 
 
 ry schism 
 eat saints 
 r the sins 
 lurch ; of 
 
 dolatrous 
 tired into 
 hty-four, 
 erceiving 
 iost thou 
 thou ser- 
 
 jedonius, 
 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 WdSftotetZfl^^ t yy ^^ost Z 
 council of Consfand'o^lt^V^^^^^^^^ "^eans of Z 
 
 of Macedonius ? '^ '" ^"^^^ ^^'^^ the condemnation 
 
 ;vef as^ttTi^u^t^ro^Wed^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^etic, as 
 
 their errors. But God rait ,. ^"'^^ ^y ^P^ead n- 
 
 f^reat doctor, nan.ed S AmhL P' *^c W««e them, S 
 
 the son of the prefect of Gaufe ^'- ^"'^^^'^^ ^as 
 
 Milan, notwithstanding his tea "^7? i"^'"''"^ ^''^^P oi 
 
 He extinguished the herJsv of .L "a "' oPP^-'tion. 
 
 cess, and showed himself nLf f A^^^^s in L. dio- 
 
 cause of God. '^^ '^^""^^^^ ^^m in defendincr the ' 
 
 a sp;c?a? ;tne?r'^^ '^^ ^^« ^^^ show itsdf in 
 ^-S'p^-:^:^^y shown in his conduct 
 
 mssacred seven thousand InLh J^f ^"^r''^^' ^^^^i"? 
 Thessalonica, dared imn,Pr]?il i ^^l-*^ ^^ the city of 
 ehureh. St. AmbrosrstTptlt ^^'"^ ?« ^"ter^the 
 made him do penance. Kli? ^' *?« "^^^'^ and 
 humihty. -^"^ emperor submitted with 
 
 Q- l^ho was St. Augustin ? 
 TT. • ^t- Augustm was born nf T 
 His mother was St. Monica and i^Tl*^^ ^" ^^"ca. 
 pagan, but he was converted bv/i;'' ^^^^^" ^^trick, a 
 tience of his virtuous wife A ^^-^y^^^ and pa- 
 fell into every disorder fr^m^^^/^^^^^^ ^t. AugusVin 
 ^y^\,^J^^'o,e, and St. M^nTca h « ""^t' ^^thdrawn 
 Q. What did he do sift^th' ^^ mother. 
 ^- After his conver^-ln 1 '' ^^."^^rsion? 
 try; becam. fLu?l^J''''^0}.^ retired into th. 
 
 heretics, schismatrcra J "^ ^^J confou-ndedThe 
 attacks agamst the ch^ch^^S/c? T''^^ ^heir 
 
 i^iice bt. Ambrose, he 
 
292 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 sold the sacred vessels to redeem captives, and died 
 so^j)ooras to render it unnecessary for him to make a 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.-St. Chrv- 
 sostom, St. Jerome, St. ArseSiuS.-Third and fouSi 
 General Councils.-^Pifth Century continued. 
 
 Q. Who were the other doctors raised up by God 
 to ^lefeiid religion during the fifth century ? 
 
 A. During the fifth century God raised up a in-eat 
 
 Cyril of Alexandria, St. Isidore of Pelusium, St. 
 Epiphanius, and above all St. Chrysostom, patriarch 
 ot Constantinople, and St. Jerome. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Chrysostom ? 
 
 A. St. Chrysostom was son of one of the generals in 
 the Roman army; he was born at Antioeh, and raised 
 in piety by a virtuous mother ; he became so skilled in 
 ofTntiwii * changed the whole face of the city 
 
 Q, How did he become the patriarch of Constanti- 
 nople : 
 
 A. The emperor Arcadius had him carried off and 
 consecrated archbishop of Constantinople. The saint 
 there displayed the same zeal as at Antioeh, and with 
 the same success. But the heretics and the evil dis- 
 pos^ed^caused him to be sent into exile, where he died 
 
 Q. Who was St. Jerome ? 
 
 .^■f • ^^V!^"^™?; J^ T *" Pannonia, was sent to Rome 
 to perfect himself in the sciences. He there forgot, for 
 a time, the good principles received from his fSmilv : 
 
 PmtpTrS'"" if" ?"'r'*^'^^ ""^^ baptized, and con^e- 
 crated himself entirely to prayer and study. He re- 
 
NCE. 
 
 es, and died 
 m to make a 
 
 .—St. Chry. 
 d and fourth 
 tiinued. 
 
 up by God 
 
 y'i 
 
 I up a great 
 ; such as St. 
 elusiuin, St. 
 m, patriarch 
 
 e generals in 
 1, and raised 
 so skilled in 
 e of the city 
 
 f Constanti- 
 
 ried off and 
 The saint 
 •h, and with 
 he evil dis- 
 lere he died 
 
 int to Rome 
 ■e forgot, for 
 his family ; 
 and ronse- 
 ly. He re- 
 
 COURSE rrr 
 
 293 
 
 that he refuted the JhtuS ""fl"' "'^^ '°^'<-«^i<> 
 works. '^ * S^at number of learned 
 
 centr^?" ""^ ""* P"»"P»' »«te™» of the fifth 
 
 Q- Who was St. Arsenius 1 
 eleven years at court, hem3intn!^ ^""' P««^<«' 
 
 J ""o was j>t. Gerasimus? 
 
 on tiotlrirZ'IZin'^^^^^^^^ - P-^-tine, 
 
 celebrated laura. A la,, "' ^-^ f^""^*^^ ^^»«^« a ver^ 
 
 solitaries, whose celLt"LSln': ' ^'^^^^«" ^^ 
 from one another, but all n? • .*'''**'^*'' separated 
 which is built in\e ceLr;7"f '»^« '^ ^'*"^*^*'' 
 saints all lived in nernetual ^Ho ^^"^ ^'"^•^«- These 
 cell occupied in Dravp?!"i^T.' ^^^^ '» disown 
 they all assembSl^L"' S^^^ P^ ^-^a? 
 
 holy inysteries. cnurch, to participate in the 
 
 pagtf r ''' ^"^ P"-«^ *^« -s of the heretics and 
 of tttst/^^^^^^^^ P--hed the sins 
 
 --U..UIU ciiiets, Attila, king of the Huns^". 
 
 25* 
 
 ., -, ' "" «y tiiu re- 
 the Huns, and Alaric. 
 
294 CATECIUSM OF PERSEVERANCE. ' 
 
 king of the Visigoths. The pope St. Leo twice saved 
 Kouie from theu- fury. 
 
 fifth c^tury ?''''' ''''^ ^^"^ ^''"'''^^ '^°""^^' ^^^^ ^" *h« 
 A. There were two general councils held in the fifth 
 century ; one at Ephesus in 431, which condemned 
 Kestorms; the other at Chalcedon, in 45i'in wWch 
 Lutyches was condemned. ' '^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 ^\^;«*^f ".ite preserved and propagated.-St. Patrick 
 
 ^* ^ M ?? ^°".f "rtJ^^ remark of the fifth century ? 
 A. Whilst heresies afflicted the church in the ea^t 
 new nations were converted to the faith in the west 
 U. Who were these nations? 
 A. The Irish and the Fi nch. 
 H' 1^}^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ apostle of Ireland ? 
 ^. The apostle of Ireland was St. Patrick Hp 
 was born m England,* and carried off by a gancr of 
 barbarians, who took him to Ireland, where he was 
 reduced to the condition of a swineherd. God deTiv^ 
 ered bim ; but from the moment he returned to his 
 own country, he resolved to go back to Ireland to 
 pren h there the faith. Pop! Celestine made him 
 Wiop and sent him to Ireland, which he had L^ 
 l^Win<;S8 to convert to Christianity. 
 
 (j. Who was the apostle of the Irench ? 
 of Ihe f3^ s«ud that St. Clotilda was the apostle 
 ot the J^ rench. This princess was a Catholic and 
 was given in marriage to Clovis, king of the French 
 She endeavored by the practice of every vh-tue to gain 
 
 * iUvan Butier places his birth in Scotland, others in Brittany. 
 
NCE. ' 
 ) twice saved 
 s held in the 
 
 d in the fifth 
 
 condemned 
 
 51, in wliich 
 
 cou: E th:rd. 
 
 2P5 
 
 St. Patrick, 
 ral Council. 
 
 th century? 
 in the east, 
 I the west. 
 
 itrick. He 
 a ^ang of 
 ire he was 
 God deliv- 
 ned to his 
 heland, to 
 made him 
 e had the 
 
 he apostle 
 holic, and 
 e French, 
 ue to gain 
 
 n Brittany. 
 
 the heart of her hiKshnnr^ i j 
 
 Clotilda, andpromirdT^io" hriff ^^ <^"^ »* 
 ■victorious. His nravpi- „„ u , '* ''« "houU be 
 
 citr of Tours, near the fnmh „f Sf "V*! '"■^band, in the 
 died full of dWsTnte „„°'th1 i^««°' -ho^ »he 
 year 545. She and St Mnni„. 1 •'^""«' '" tJ»e 
 
 mothers and wives ""^ "^ *« ""dels of 
 
 G. Who was St. Benedict? 
 
 sentht ^^tlrstudv-'b t'l'^"- "'^ ?-»'« 
 innocence there, he kft th/;;* * ^*'^"" *° '°^e his 
 
 desert of Subiaco7andaftemari?''ivr"'''='' '" *« 
 where he founded Ae ceSS^ " **'"'"' ^"^^i""' 
 bears that name. He soon' 'ft. "fasjery which 
 others, for which he^^ote a fj ^T'^^ *''«'''« 
 wisdom. St. Benedict^ ^ <: T"* "* ""'"s '«'! of 
 ligious orders ,^ the west %^\t P«*™'* °* *« ™- " 
 ™le, persons of every detrin»i "■•«* article of his 
 was intended to o~^a„ a,vC* "^^"""''d. This 
 compelled to fl, fC ^ btoa^nf ''"^ '"''' ^^^ 
 
 the^ehurch. and ^ ^iS^:l::tZi:^!''^ 
 sixS c;'nTm;"r ""' " S'^"^™' c»"»cil- heidT'the 
 
296 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 l.on ^."/l^'® ^'"'^^ century there was a <.v„eral connril 
 
 CHAPTER XXYl. 
 
 ^» SS^^r rSoKe IJii^ef -' 
 Sixth and seventh Centuries. ^imoner.— 
 
 Q. How was England converted ? 
 
 ^; A youncr deacon, named Greo-orv wis nno ,io 
 passin,^ tlirough the market at Rome and th^rf ^ 
 some slaves of remartnhl^. i\^^ ^^"'m«, ana there saw 
 salp Wo i„ ^^'"fJ^ab y fine appearance exposed to 
 sale. He learned that they were from CWi^-Juu - 
 and were pagans. " What a pi v- 
 such beautiful creatures should b^J^lLesttM^' 
 Q. What did he do afterwards ? 
 
 Bendictine convents at Rome ' '^ "* •°"' ""^ "'« 
 Q. Did they make many converts? 
 
 seventh ce:Stu,^T"''' '" *" «™»"'«n«™'ent of the 
 the^;cJ"elteTT^Tn'" "^ *t ^«^''""> '^^^^«^ 
 never «ased to persecute iTv^L^}:^^'^'^'-^' ^ 
 
CE. 
 
 eral council 
 nany errors 
 
 ^t. Austin, 
 Llmoner. — 
 
 IS one day 
 there saw 
 exposed to 
 «t Britain, 
 he, " that 
 he devil." 
 
 Gregory, 
 ne of tlie 
 t set out 
 England, 
 ich place 
 
 •tues and 
 eat num- 
 and in a 
 1. It is 
 le losses 
 ist. 
 t of the 
 
 century 
 of the " 
 ty, had 
 
 COURSE THIRD. ^ 
 
 f nc ; took Jerusalem, delCedK.nr" ""f ^ *«" 
 and possessed thenise vesof .h^I ^ "" ""'' »«""^J. 
 carried into Armenh af f,?/ ^ • ""= '"""'' *'»'«'' '''«/ 
 
 nu.„ber of Chrl^CtS ''S° d^'lf''""''' '' ^''^ 
 most abjeet misery. '^uuced the rest to the 
 
 afllti,Uhildl°r ''""' '="""' *° ">« ™«ef of hi, 
 
 chuJre?b/;^3'i„r„VfV'ih ■"'"* °f ■"' •■'«««'«'• 
 thized deeply wUh°them in t^ "™"?'"? '''«' «^"'pa- 
 tJiem, fed tifem and aWed ^^T *'""-•""'«■ «o"^"I«d 
 ./erusalem. This man "L H"^""^ "* '•«-'«'«<» 
 
 Vincent de Pan ofThe oat. „ ^^r''?"'^'' "'« St- 
 of Alexandria, in E'vntC" ^'- *^e''»' P"'™"-* 
 he received the namf Jf^'the IToner "-''"""""*' '^' 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 "^I'^^LfllZ:^,,^^^^^^ John 
 
 Seventh Century. ^^^® ^'^^^ ^^^ss restored. 
 
 A. Khn t^frf^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 distribute alms. One daXV'T"^ ^"J"""« «*« *« 
 wished to take possession of . • "^*^'. "^'"^^ ^^^^'as 
 belonged to the^cTuXnd f n t^'"'*' ^^ P^^P^'^^^ ^^^^^I^ 
 The saint opposed Uwhth "^ TT ^^ -^^«^andria. 
 angry. The^sS had no sl^t^ i\"'^"^ ^^^^ 
 he sent two ecclesiastics tTsav tn T^^ ^"^^' *^^« 
 brofher, the sun is about to set -^t2 '"^^^^^ •" " ^>^ 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
 ., ,, I 
 
 ! 
 
 298 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 braced each other, and thenceforward they remained 
 ever united m sincere friendship. "^d-mea 
 
 Q. What was the resignation of the holy patriarch ? 
 
 A. At the moment when he most needed all his 
 resources he earned that thirteen vessels, laden ^ith 
 corn and va uable merchandise, belongincr to the 
 
 r. .TM-'^^,^^^^^"''^.' ^^^ b^^" shipwrecked He 
 received this dispensation of Providence with all the 
 
 Q. What was his spirit of poverty ? 
 
 l.d' ?-''k'',?Tu'^ ^ '""^^ ^^"' a°d slt'Pt on a poor 
 bed, which had but a single cover, madi of woolfZ 
 and torn in many places. A rich citizen of Aleian^ 
 
 usTofk1ort^'''r^°%f"^ ^^SSed him to make 
 use ot it, for his sake. The saint with much reluct- 
 ance consented to use it. remci- 
 
 Q. What happened afterwaids ? 
 
 A. He was unable to sleep the whole ni^rht. He 
 TA l!^ ^'onstantly saying : « Who would think that 
 the humble John has on him a covering that cost thiit- 
 SIX pieces of silver ? How many poSr are there who 
 Jiave only a reed-mat to lie on ? ^(Tod be praised, tZ 
 the first and ast time I use tliis covering." Ea^lv in 
 the morning he had it sold. *"^y m 
 
 Q. Where did St. John the Almoner die? 
 
 A. fet. John the Almoner, having lived to a very 
 old age, dred m the island of Cyprus, leaving the foT 
 lowing will: "I, John, who am only a poor sinner 
 return thanks to God, that at the hour of deaS my 
 whole wealth consists of but a single piece of mon^y^ 
 As I have heretofore given all I had tJ, God, so I now 
 g'.ve hnn this also, by giving it to the poor." 
 
 1 -A . $^^ ^^"^ P"°^«^i t^e Persians for havino- 
 laid waste Jerusalem ? "civing 
 
 A. God who had raised up St. John the Almoner 
 
 ^r:^^'^^^^^^:^ -^ Syria, did Z 
 -a. ^.u.„„„ ^^c i cxDiaus lor me crimes and profa- 
 
'CE. 
 
 y remained 
 
 patriarch ? 
 Jed all his 
 laden with 
 fitf to the 
 eked. He 
 ^ithall the 
 lim was he 
 
 on a poor 
 '. wool, old 
 f Alexan' 
 1 to make 
 ich reluct- 
 
 ight. He 
 think that 
 ost thirty- 
 here who 
 lised, it is 
 Early in 
 
 to a veiy 
 J the fol- 
 3r sinner, 
 death my 
 )f money. 
 I so I now 
 
 r havinff 
 
 Almoner 
 I, did not 
 id profa- 
 
 COCrJiSE THIRD. 
 
 away the true cross X n y «''"s*ilem and carried 
 
 case a„J ^eS ^Tth !:'„"»?» ^'"I ?"«'r" - ''» 
 «?Iem and was carried £4 If- ^'''T''''*' <'"«"'- 
 cit;'. "*-" o=«-k in triumph to the holy 
 
 CHAPTER XXTIir. 
 
 Seventh and e&^e^^t^^'-St. WiUibCl 
 V.Htl ^"^ *'' '« Wow to the empi„, ,, j^e 
 
 -Arabia, of ob" u^ par" t.T?''' ''"''''' '«»'» 
 nothmsr, if by it he co^d attairhu ^''!""' «»'' ''im 
 
 A^^V,re"annX:?'S^S "^ - 
 
 of Ci.r^t;itt iais^tTI r ''" '"«""' ™«- 
 fxistcnue of one God T^,?"/' '^°''' --y- He admits the 
 
 he preseribes diilSt aetsT^^-'-^V"" "^ "'''"' 
 the most shameful sins a„rt„? ^ ""' ^' 'sanctions 
 
 bai^L^ir^^^^'^-^^^tt-S^^^^ 
 
 abolished- ;,a;e^\-,-JV;;^-itr^^^^^^ 
 
,IX 
 
 I 
 
 300 C ATE cms M OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. Did Mahompt succeed in establishinjr his reliorion ? 
 A. He succeedud by means of the sword. Ilil law 
 was : Beheve or die I The Mahometans owe their 
 success to force and the love of pleasiues ; whereas 
 the apostles established the Christian relicrion by plac- 
 ing a restraint upon all the passions of man, and by 
 sulferinj^ martyrdom themselves. ^ 
 
 Q. Is the relijrion of Mahomet one ? 
 A. Whilst the Christian nlicjion is one and undi- 
 vided, Mahometanism is divided into a multitude of 
 ^''^}!'\xru'' ^»*« n^ore than sixty of these sects. 
 
 C^. VV hat was the end of Mahomet ? 
 ^. A Jewisji woman, wishing to ascertain if Ma- 
 homet was really a prophet, as he pretended, poisoned 
 a shoulder of mutton, and gave it to him to eat. The 
 pretended prophet did not discover it until after lie 
 had eaten of it, and died miserably. 
 
 Q. How did the empire of the Persians terminate? 
 A, Omar, one of the lieutenants of Mahomet, was 
 appomted by Providence to punish the Persians. He 
 declared war against them, Icilled their last kin^r and 
 destroyed their empire. The Mahometans, called by 
 Cjrod to chastise the guilty nations, reduced to servi- 
 tude all the provinces of the east which embraced 
 heresy. 
 
 Q. What other calamity afflicted the church ? 
 
 The heresy of the Monothelites. These heretics 
 
 pretended that there was but one will, althou^rh there 
 
 were two natures in our Lord. They were condemned 
 
 in 680 S^»^^al council, held at Constantinople 
 
 Q. How did God console the church ? 
 
 A. God consoled the church by the evangelical life 
 ot a great number of saints, who repaired the scandals 
 and crimes caused by heresy. Of this number was St. 
 Anastasius, solitary of Mt. Sinai. 
 
 chi^l!^.»°^ ^^^ ^*^ ^®^^ *^® ^^^^^^ sustained by the 
 
relifjion ? 
 His law 
 
 •we their 
 wliereas 
 by plac- 
 
 , and by 
 
 nd undi- 
 Jtude of 
 ects. 
 
 » if Ma- 
 loisoned 
 it. The 
 after he 
 
 ininate ? 
 net, was 
 IS. lie 
 \t\^ and 
 ailed by 
 o servi- 
 iibraced 
 
 1? 
 
 lieretics 
 h there 
 lemned 
 itinople 
 
 cal life 
 ;andals 
 was St. 
 
 by the 
 
 CC(^JiSk THIRD, 
 
 301 
 
 ^^^^^^^ t^e church had 
 
 version of new natioL 1^,.?! "''*'*"\'"'' 'O' the eon- 
 Hollanders, and a po don t tirjy '^''' ^"i^^^ ^ho 
 Bionary who carried the^os^^I V.?,!^*"^^''' ^^'^ n.is- 
 brorl a Benedictine rkS o? p'"! ""? ^^- ^^i'"" 
 sent by Pope Sergius. ° ""^ England. He was 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 Stephen, a »olitary.-Eigfth CenWy!"" °''^*- 
 
 tensive : all Sa^i?"'""' """q"*''" "till moro ex- 
 Sovereign Pontiff, GreCni'^f ''"''• "'""» *« 
 n.isii^' "•" «'• Boniface I afte, „eeivl„. hi, 
 
 fortelereT.irfSt'j^Sr*'' "'"»' ""P^"-! 
 mns, the rest of the FriLs ^„^' '=,T"'*«<> the Bava- 
 to seeure the fruit of hisTL""^^*'*''?^- ^» orclcr 
 bmed abbey of Fulde wS h! '"""*'«'' "•« <=«'«- 
 
 ».ntaa„dg4atmen,wWilLd,hr^'' ""'^'7 <>f 
 havm^made them Christians '^'^ <^*™ans, after 
 
 A ^"V''-.^'- B°"'face die ? 
 
 "jost distant VrdonrSI^^S-"'- labors to the 
 
 He bad already convertA,!.!^." "" *e seaboard, 
 when ho „„<,„-^.°"""l'*'' .a great number nf W->l„..™ 
 
 o 
 26 
 
.Il ■ I 
 
 302 CATECHr^yi ip PERSKVFHANCE, 
 
 Q. From whom had (he churcl) to suffer '' 
 A. Thc»eliurth whilst rej<>icin<; in tl 
 
 Ge 
 
 hiMi 
 
 le eonversii.u of 
 
 tirnmay, 
 
 Mahometan*. They crossed from Africa into 8f)ain. 
 and t lence piiinni ii^^ Fiance, burning; and ';iu<rlitcr^ 
 m» all m their way. ° 
 
 Q. l\y whom was their course arrested ? 
 
 ^. 'J heir course was arrested by Cliarles Martel, a 
 French prince, who defeated them in a bloody battle 
 near 1 (nctiers. Before and durin- this invasi fn irreat 
 disorders had taken place ; the sins of Christians were 
 great, and victims were required to expiate them. 
 
 (4. VV ho were these victims ? 
 
 A. These victims were a great many holy bishops 
 and religious living at that time, and especially the 
 glorious martyrs whose blood was shed in torrents by 
 the sword of the Saracens, particularly the reli.rious 
 ot Luxeuil in Franche-Compte, and the reli<rious of 
 l<erui ° 
 
 Q. .Vliat else had the church to suffer during this 
 cent! yV ° 
 
 A . The church had also to suffer during this century 
 from the impieties of the Iconoclasts or image-break- 
 ers They were heretics, and regarding as idolatrous 
 the honor paid to the images of our Lord, the B. Vir- 
 gin and the saints, went about destroying them. 
 
 Q. Who was the author of this heresy*^? 
 
 A. The author of this heresy was Leo the Isaurian, 
 who sustained it by the sword. His son Constantine 
 endeavored to support it also, by argument, but he 
 was confounded in a public disputation, by a holy soli- 
 tary named Stephen. This prince, a persecutor of the 
 church, died miserably, stricken by the hand of God. 
 
a 
 
 'erni«.u of 
 race us or 
 to 8rmin, 
 
 au<»' 
 
 o 
 
 litcr- 
 
 Vliirtt'l, .1 
 ]y battle 
 bn njrcat 
 mis were 
 lein. 
 
 bishops 
 ially the 
 Tents hy 
 reli^ifious 
 jjfious of 
 
 'ing this 
 
 century 
 B-break- 
 olatrous 
 B. Vir- 
 m. 
 
 saurian, 
 stantine 
 but he 
 oly soli- 
 ^ of the 
 of God. 
 
 I 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 303 
 
 the slaverr of the Sarai™, "'' adeemed from 
 
 fat^;rr'" '"" «'• '"^^ '^o after the death of hi, 
 
 A. After the death of his fathn. i, 
 governor of Damasc-us ; but feaHn ' i^ T^''' '^PP^inted 
 his soul, amidst the hoiorf anrr^i "'' ^]V^°"'*1 ^ose 
 he quit it, and retired to seek Ir. T' P^ ^'' ^^^^ion, 
 St. kabas near Jerusalem r'.^"'^^ ^" ^^^ ^aura of 
 the death blow toThe t?^;. f/> he .ave 
 
 was condemned by the seventh t ^''°?«^la«ts, wliich 
 at Nice in 787. ^ seventh general council, held 
 
 ' of |onVntopir?"^' '^' ^^^ P--h the emperors 
 
 tootfromTei^^te^^^^^ 
 
 a prince more worthy Tflr.- '^'''*' ^"^ ^^vc it to 
 under whose auspiee^VJi :L^"::',:i%r ^^'^^^^"^a^ne! 
 Ser- and the eo^^l^C ^^ f^s ^ 
 
 paired the losses sho i,.7:!^^f:. \he church thus r/- 
 tans and heretics." " '"'^' ^^^''^in^a by the MahomV- 
 
 Q. Who was the apostle of these nations? 
 
CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 ^ of the Danes and Swedes was St 
 
 Anscanus, a Benedictine religious, of the abbey of 
 Corbie. "^ 
 
 Q. Were there no martyrs during this period ? 
 
 A. During this period there were martyrs in Spain, 
 where the Saracens had resolved to extinguij-h the 
 faith. Abderam their king commenced a violent per- 
 secution, in which many victims were sacrificed, and 
 amongst them St. Eulogius. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Eulogius ? 
 
 A. St. Eulogius was a holy priest, full of faith, and 
 well versed in science. He had advised a Christian 
 whose father and mother were Mahometans, to (uiit 
 Uie pArental roof, fearing lest she phould lose her faith. 
 I his so exasperated the Saracens, that they seized 
 the samt and put him to death. The young Christian 
 Buttered martyrdom four days after. 
 
 Q. Was the blood of these martyrs the seed of 
 Christians ? 
 
 A. The blood of these martvTs was the seed of 
 Christians ; for shortly after their death the Bulgari- 
 ans embraced Christianity. The sight of a paintino- 
 representing the last judgment, struck the kino- with 
 such terror, that he demanded baptism and became a 
 fervent Christian. 
 
 i, ! 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 Christianitypreservedand propagated.— Eighth O^n- 
 
 No1m^n^F-^S^^•"'«^«" ^^*^« Russians and 
 ^ormana— Foundation of the Abbey of Cluni.— 
 Ninth and tenth Centuries. 
 
 Q. Wliat afflicted the church towards the close of 
 the nmtn century ? 
 
 A. Towards the MnsA nf A^t% «:«♦!, ^ — ^ ^i^ 
 
 Church was afflicted by the schism of Photius. Pho- 
 
ANCE, 
 
 wedes was St. 
 the abbey of 
 
 s period ? 
 rtyrs in Spain, 
 extinjTuii>h the 
 a violent per- 
 sacrificed, and 
 
 1 of faith, and 
 d a Christian, 
 letanp, to quit 
 lose her faith, 
 t they seized 
 ung Christian 
 
 the seed of 
 
 I the seed of 
 I tlie Bulfrari- 
 )f a paintinjy, 
 :he kinjr with 
 md became a 
 
 Eighth Gen- 
 
 ussians and 
 
 of Cluni.— 
 
 the close of 
 
 oentui-y iiio 
 Jtius. Pho- 
 
 COUJRSE THIRD. 
 tius was a man of ^^^ 
 
 was condemned am r 5 ^onstantinonll Pk° .?*^" 
 
 toe minds of some Z-ZT . '*!" established • uTt 
 discontent, which at '.?' 'P'"'* '^ere remainil 
 sclHsmof the (^^4*3« ^^'^r period ^...^^Z^ 
 
 ^- ^rat^""-'' consoled ? 
 ^ yhat was the miraeleT ^ ^^ converted. 
 
 Pi-eaclied the f»,"?"„ 'Y "'« "-^I-Wshon of n„ ^, 
 
 S r '<^«f « 'n^trS'n in the^r."""' '^'^^ 
 
V 
 
 ie ' 
 
 306 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 himself in the country now called Normandy. After 
 his baptism he labored with zeal for the conversion of 
 his followers, and his efforts were crowned with suc- 
 cess 
 
 Q. What new enemy had the church to combat ? 
 
 A. Scandal was the new enemy which the church 
 had now to combat. During the continued wars of the 
 Normans great irregularities had crept in among the 
 Christians and reached even the monasteries. ''The 
 church wept, and God raised up great saints who 
 again revived the spirit of virtue. 
 
 Q. Who was the first ? 
 
 ^. ^The first was .St. Odon, abbot of Cluni. Cluni 
 was an abbey of the order of St. Benedict, situated near 
 Macon. The saint established perfect regularity in 
 the abbey, whence went forth the happy reform which 
 restored the religious orders to their primitive holiness. 
 
 3 
 
 f\ \' 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.— St. Gerard, 
 St. Odon, St. Adelaide. — Cfonversion of the Poles. — 
 Tenth Century. 
 
 Q. By whom was the reform of morals continued ? 
 
 A. The reform of morals, commenced at Cluni, 
 was continued in Belgium by St. Gerard. This young 
 nobleman, engaged from his infancy in the career of 
 arms, had preserved his soul in all its purity. One 
 day whilst returning from a hunt he entered a solitary 
 chapel to pray, and there resolved to quit the world. 
 
 Q. Whither did he retire? 
 
 A. He retired to the abbey of St. Denis near Paris, 
 where he was ordained priest, and sent back to Belgium 
 to establish discipline. 
 
 A, St. Odon, and after him St. Dunstan, both of 
 
V 
 
 NCE. 
 
 mdy. After 
 conversion of 
 led with sue- 
 to combat ? 
 I the church 
 \ wars of the 
 in anions the 
 iteries. The 
 t saints who 
 
 iluni. Cluni 
 situated near 
 regularity in 
 eform which 
 tive holiness. 
 
 -St. Gerard, 
 the Poles. — 
 
 continued ? 
 d at Cluni, 
 
 This young 
 he career of 
 urity. One 
 ed a solitary 
 t the world. 
 
 I near Paris, 
 c to Beljjium 
 
 an, both of 
 
 % 
 ■•ii 
 
 COURSE TBIRD. 
 A Wm ?"• """^ «'«a"l7r^ "'"^''^ triumphed. 
 
 A. The other triumnh, „V .TP"" "^ *e church ? 
 the conversion of the SI, "'e church weZ-,L 
 
 Poland. ' ^P'""' P"°<'ess, the wife TA '" ''p'at 
 e. What were the ofl, « the duke of 
 
 .-tSatST^s^ofsr/^^-'n''' 
 
 «ious solitaries H^ ""'^ Practised by the ^^ . i"^ 
 the whole PhlT;- ^'^ ^'^putation snrpLi 1 "^^^* ^a- 
 hJcV, Christian world sn fW ^P^^^" throu«rhout 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 St. Wuil^fir;*? *°4 propagated _<,;» 
 EIeve„th^4Xy^«terDami4=|*X|t_Bn^o, 
 
 ? 
 
 of 
 
 
 eraany. St. Bnmc 
 
 miliamreforZwr 
 -thehSjW-»orai, 
 
V 
 
 308 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 peror Otho and archbishop of Mayence. God seconded 
 his efforts, and the love of science and the practice of 
 virtue which prevailed, consoled the church no less 
 than the previous scandal had afflicted her. 
 
 Q, Who was St. William ? 
 
 A . St. William, who aided in reforming the morals 
 of Germany, was abbot of Ilirsaug ; he revived piety 
 in this celebrated abbey, and reformed more than a 
 hundred monasteries. 
 
 Q. Who were the first to reform the clergy ? 
 
 A. The sovereign pontiffs were the first \o reform 
 the clergy. It was proper thnt they should be the 
 firsts as they were established by our Lord to watch 
 not only over the faithful, but over the pastors also. 
 
 Q. By whom were they seconded ? 
 
 A. They were powerfully seconded by St. Peter 
 Damian. Born at Ravenna in Italy, and during his 
 youth employed as a swineherd, he became afterwards 
 a celebrated professor ; but fearing to lose his soul in 
 the world, he retired to a hermit's cell, where he prac- 
 tised all the austerities of penance. 
 
 Q. What did the sovereign pontiffs do ? 
 
 A. The sovereign pontiffs called him from his ob- 
 scurity ; he was made bishop and cardinal ; he con- 
 secrated his whole life to the reform of the clergy, 
 .and had the consolation to see his labors crowned with 
 success. 
 
 Q. ^Vhat was the principal cause of the scandals of 
 that period ? 
 
 A. The principal cause of the scandals of that pe- 
 riod was the assumption by princes, irrespective of 
 the ecclesiastical authority, of the right of investiture, 
 that is, the right of nominating to dignities in the 
 church. 
 
 Q. Who made head against this abuse ? 
 A, The great St. Gregory VII., a religious, and 
 afterwards iirior of Cluni. Hp. wns *1nT«inn- fw^nf^r 
 years archdeacon of the Roman church, and employed 
 
lANCE. 
 
 I. God seconded 
 the practice of 
 church no less 
 I her. 
 
 ling the morals 
 e revived piety- 
 id more than a 
 
 J clergy ? 
 first to reform 
 should be the 
 Lord to watch 
 J pastors also. 
 
 i by St. Peter 
 md during his 
 Eime afterwards 
 lose his soul in 
 where he prac- 
 
 do? 
 
 in from his ob- 
 
 dinal ; he con- 
 
 of the clergy, 
 
 s crowned with 
 
 the scandals of 
 
 als of that pe- 
 
 irrespective of 
 
 of investiture, 
 
 ignities in the 
 
 ^e? 
 
 religious, and 
 
 lllT'infT i-vtrani-iT 
 
 o ^"^-I'v 
 
 and employed 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 • ,, 309 
 
 4e o^ S, h7:SSi" »f ""c ho,, .ee. At the 
 his life in '«,scJ:rtfe':tP°f and spent the reltrf 
 powers who were "dishonorW i/^'Ju "'^ ^<^'«Vor^\ 
 of ministers unworthy of £?ir h^.*^" ''PP°i"to'ent 
 whole world owes a debt of su4 nr.? ^ '^''°"- T^e 
 this hoW pope, who by savint tte'"","'' S^'i'ude to 
 ■tself, that even ProtJstanT?etretrcSt!"'^ty 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIY. 
 
 cent rp" '""' "^^ P"»«ipal saints of the eleventh 
 
 givt If p^^i *JiP :^o- history we have already 
 were St. Henry, emperor 'fP <='«^enth century 
 
 k;ng of Hungary, ami St tW ™v"^' *'• Stephen^ 
 Img of Norwav ; who show^!»f «'°° ' ®*- O'aM 
 the reform of morals and tlf " f^'"=» Produced by 
 at all tunes been m Th^^^I^}'''^- "^^^b ^ 
 
 Bernard alsrteSos ^s th!,?.''''?"' °* "'« g^'at St 
 full of strength ^nd life ' *' "''"* ''^s ever been 
 
 orSo^„^S^B:t:7?'"•°* ^-^^-at St. Bernard 
 
 deatn-^f'^irat vt:ZS'''r' ?' t"'^-' ^.h- 
 the sumnnt of the Abs T- ^1^!."?. '«a™' ?haton 
 ^iitueoi Jupiter, he wdnt to Vh.'^';' ''""™'' * famous 
 
 -atueand built near t^e^rottSarSS: 
 
nn 
 
 310 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 reception of travelers who crossed those dan<reroiis 
 mountains. This establishment was called the hospice 
 of the orreat St. Bernard. ^ 
 
 inV?V .)^^1.^^^« the occupations of the religious who 
 inhabited this convent ? o « 
 
 A. The religious who inhabited it were constantly 
 occupied m rendering aid to travelers ; they sou-ht for 
 them under the snow, carried them to the convent, and 
 bestowed upon them all the care and attention neces- 
 sary to re-ore them to life. These religious led a very 
 austere I and shortened their days by breathing the 
 too keen atmosphere of these mountains.* 
 
 time'? ^^*^*^*^^"^^*^^"^^"° ^^^ founded about this 
 
 fnl'/"''^'''' institution destined to give an example 
 to the world and to expiate the sins of men, arose at 
 this time m the order of the Camaldulenses. St. Ro- 
 muaid. Its founder, was an Italian noble, whose youth 
 was not the most regular ; but, touched by the grace 
 of God, he was conv*erted, and practised in the desert 
 the greatest atisterities. 
 
 Q. What was the effect of his sanctity ? 
 
 »,?,i;;Ji!-^ f— *i ""^ ^'' '^^""^'^y ^^« *« ^raw around 
 him as his disciples, a number of princes and youncr 
 
 noblemen and a great many of inferior rank. ° 
 
 Q. What was their mode of life ? 
 ^ A They lived by the labor of their hands. Fast- 
 ing, silence, prayer, all the virtues of the ancient soli- 
 taries were practised by St. Romuald and his di.ciples. 
 This order £as given to the church a great number of 
 
 K pVpe'cle^^^^^^^ ^--g«^ -t^-« the 
 
 thifcemuryr" '^' '^"'""^ ^^ ^^^ ^^"-^^ ^-ing 
 A. The principal afflictions of the church durino- 
 
 b JbS^sCr^m' :fl»,tte"-«5«»'^d by the radical and 
 
 „- ,^ „i SJ'TTlS.iCiiaiiU. 
 
*.ANCE. 
 
 lose dangerous 
 led the hospice 
 
 3 religious who 
 
 ere constantly 
 -hey sought for 
 e convent, and 
 ttention neces- 
 ;ious led a \Gry 
 ■ breathing the 
 s.* 
 led about this 
 
 VQ an example 
 men, arose at 
 ises. St. Ro- 
 , whose youth 
 by the grace 
 i in the desert 
 
 y'i ■ 
 
 draw around 
 s and younor 
 ank. 
 
 lands. Fast- 
 I ancient soli- 
 his disciples, 
 at number of 
 5t others the 
 
 burch durinor 
 
 lurch durinor 
 
 ;he radical and 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 the real presence of our Lord tTJt\ ""^"^^'^^ ^^^ny 
 but he was refuted by tit eel wlf ^/"f ^^/'^c^ament, 
 bishop of CanterbX gftt h-^^^°^f"^'^^^h-' 
 Cerularius, patriarch of Co^stanffn T f ^^^'^ael 
 the seeds of dissension left rPhnr^^' ""> ^^^^ered 
 some of his followers Thp P i'" v\" *^« "^'^^^^ of 
 
 separate entirely froTn the ch^frJ^'.^Vl ^^*' ^^^^^^i-, 
 persecutions of the M«h^^ "^^^ ^K^^^'^ ^'"^^ ; 3d, the 
 
 formidable than ever h^'*''"^''^^' becoming more 
 
 %yptandPaleLe ' "^"'^'^ *^^ Christians of 
 
 CHAPTER XXXY. 
 
 Of the Cha.treu.-EIe'i^e^.VLX-c^r^^^^^^^ 
 Q' How did God console the church ? 
 
 ous and very cruel dcodIp w^^ \ ^ "«''"^'^^' ^ barbar- 
 Italy, and m^ otLTclrtries''" ''""'^-'^ ^^-^"^^ 
 A nT Tfu ^^T conversion* effected ? 
 
 Q' What other cons^'.H 7-^^^ "''^^* ^a^nt. 
 
 A. Another conTufc ^^^.^V'^ ^bechurch? 
 ^as the estabUshment of rod '? ^ ^^^ '^ *^« ^b^^^b 
 God, by which ev^rv k?nd nf ^^^ ^' *^^^ *''"c« of 
 from the evenin J of W i ?'''"^'''* ^as prohibited, 
 
I 
 
 312 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 Q. What were the crusades ? 
 ChtL^^"" c"if ades were the wars undertaken by the 
 Christians to dehver the IIol; Land from the yoL of 
 the Saracens, who had possessed themselves of the 
 grea est partof Asia and ifrica. Jerusalem h^dfll en 
 into their power ; they had exercised the most fricrhfu" 
 crntry! '"" '' "''^^ '"'^ ""''' "^^"^'^"S the who"e 
 Q. Who was the first apostle of the crusades? 
 ^. Ihe first apostle of the crusades was a hoH 
 hermit named Peter, of the diocess of Amiens whom 
 
 ordc'rT-'f P'^r^^, .^""'-^S^^ *« traverse Euo^en 
 order to induce the kings and lords of the coun r^ o 
 march acrainst the Saracens. t^ouniiy to 
 
 thele SeliHonsV" '^'^" '^ ^'^^^ ^^^ -«-«-^ - 
 
 n«1i; J^^-''.-'^^'' ^""?"^^ ^" ^^^^^^ expeditions wore 
 as their distinct mark a cross of red stuff on tht 
 
 shoulder; for this reason they were called crosW ind 
 
 et' rVnftn rf •. ^^^ crossed trul:rs 
 set out and took Jerusalem, and elected Godfrey of 
 
 Q. What were the advantages of the crusades ? 
 i«f f* r ^""'T^^] advantages of the crusades were • 
 Ih^i^lfr^o^^ Christians who had become slaves to 
 the infidels; 2d, to prevent the Saracens from ^ettin^ 
 possession of Europe and introducing there whSt they 
 had introduced every where else, silvery, corruption 
 and barbarism ; 3d, to develop th^ arts a'ndTcieS "s 
 time ? °'''"' '''''^^'" '"^^ established at this 
 
 thatof'^hp cfFr' ^^^^^^^t^blished at this time was 
 tn^t ot the Chartreux or Carthusians. Whilst the cru- 
 
 the scandaW^r ^''TiP^^'l ^^'^ ^'^ ^^ G«d, expiate 
 WWn ^ ""^ *^^ '^^"^^' ^^^ ««<^"^« victory for their 
 
COURSE THIRD. ^ 
 thi^iaJ! •; ^^' '^' ^°""^^- oi the Chartreux or Car- 
 
 chte^^^Hht^^^^^^ Y- St. Bruno, 
 
 fnghtful desert, ca Ld al!^^''""«! ^^^« retired to a 
 Grenoble, where he and h ^ '"'^ .^" *^« ^^^^ess of 
 angels. St. Bruio dTedt liTr"'"^^ ^'^ '^' ^^« ^^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 St. John, and Knights of^ri *^® Knights of 
 
 order instituted toleuL.h*''!'^ "' ^'«''»» >va8 a„ 
 ^."'hony's Jre. %Us%lst''±'"^"'"'S from »" 
 disease, which ravaged E.iroDef"'"'" u*""! '''"•iWe 
 twelfth and thirteenth cenS/""''^ '^^ *^«»'h, 
 aistir?' <•*«'• -%ious order was established at 
 
 Q. What were their duties ?""■ 
 
 siek/and to combartlTe T'"'"' '" '^t" «»>^ of the 
 vows of poverty chastt, tTl"% "^"y "««'« he 
 oath never to count theenemv .l'"''^'«=«. and toolc an 
 gies of valor. "^""^ ' ""^r performed prodi- . 
 
 foidduTr^f *r^ t^.e^iStd'^^r .*» *« '- 
 
 dels ? o '"^^ ®^cK: and combatino- the infi 
 
 gj V«s ot bt. Lazarus did the 
 
"""'"'•aiir 
 
 : 
 
 Jl :' 'I 
 
 314 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 thing ; but they were 
 
 devoted 
 
 same 
 
 care of lepers. 
 
 Q What was the condition of the lepers ? 
 
 A, The lepers, driven out of the cities and from the 
 habitations of men, wandered about the country wliere 
 «ie greatest part of them died of want and destitution. 
 I he Knights of St. Lazarus came to their succor, and 
 in order to secure to them better and more fidthful 
 attention, no one but an actual leper could be grand 
 master of the order. This adn.irable charity recalls to 
 our mind that of our Lord, who took upon himself 
 our inhrmities, in order to compassionate them the 
 more. 
 
 Ok What saint was raised up to relieve the spiritual 
 wants of the Christians ? 
 
 A. St. Bernard was raised up for the spiritual suc- 
 cor of the Christians. He banished scandal, con- 
 tounded heretics and consoled the church. 
 Q. Where was he born ? 
 
 A. He was born at Chateau dc Fontaines, near Dijon, 
 and at the age of twenty-three entered the order of 
 Citeaux (the Cistercians,) with his brothers and thirty 
 young noblemen, whom he had gained to Jesus Christ. 
 Q. What did Bernard become at Citeaux ? 
 A. Bernard soon became the model of the whole 
 community. In order to excite himself to the practice 
 of virtue, he was accustomed to say to himself : Ber- 
 nard, why hast thou come hiiherf St. Stephen, abbot 
 ot Citeaux, sent him with twelve other rehaious to 
 found the celebrated abbey of Clairvaux. ° 
 Q. Where is Clairvaux ? 
 
 A. Clairvaux is in the diocess of Lanores. It 
 was the haunt of brigands. St. Bernard established 
 himself there, built cells, and soon saw around him 
 tive hundred religious, animated with the greatest 
 devotion. ° 
 
 Q. What were the principal virtues of St. Bernard ? 
 A, u.ae principal viitucs of St. Bernard were, mild- 
 
ANCE. 
 ievoted to the 
 
 pers ? 
 
 s and from the 
 country where 
 nd destitution, 
 ir succor, and, 
 more fiuthful 
 uld be grand 
 irity recalls to 
 upon himself 
 ate them the 
 
 e the spiritual 
 
 spiritual suc- 
 scandal, con- 
 h. 
 
 s, near Dijon, 
 the onh^r of 
 ?rs and thirty 
 Jesus Christ, 
 aux? 
 
 of the whole 
 ) the practice 
 imself : Ber- 
 ephen, abbot 
 religious to 
 
 Langres. It 
 1 established 
 around him 
 ;he greatest 
 
 •t. Bernard ? 
 I were, mild- 
 
 COURSE TniRD. 
 
 at the age of ^ixt^-thri/^l^'^o ""of 'itf ^'■■""•••" 
 
 315 
 
 and 
 aux, 
 o"st, U53. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 ffiotod\t^Sci?dtin?th1f/^.fr"''^ ''hich af- 
 
 •lers, by the example oTm7„ «"ntemplative or- 
 
 conversion of a C^ t^^l^X ^'"«'^; »"'! by the 
 merania. " '""^""^e m the north called Po 
 
 iSrdefend°d'lf"'i'''«''''„,.eh? 
 
 in the east, by the KniX's of th/'",'°"''= K-Vhts; 
 
 tlf'Tif"",""'' of tteorde' of^lr/ ^'•^*" 
 the south by those of St. John of ?L ^"Z'*™" ' '" 
 Calatra.a, of Aleantara and rf Avif '"'"^' *"«« of 
 
 conception of the Blessed Virif "n"'-" '"""aenlate 
 tunes they were the rampart of h). (?•'"•- ""'">' cen- 
 tcrror of the Saracen7who „„! ^- k""""'' a"'' the 
 efforts made many eaptivls ' """""'^'anding theu- 
 
 of the Hofy Tr]Lit7fo?nd:,rbr^r'r;' •'^"-"'-''''^ 
 
 He was born in the south of P.^ '^°''" °^ Matha. 
 ■n the practice of virtue and L'"' P"'""' '"^ yo"th 
 
 Biastical state. The d^e "aM , 'irfi'T'' ">« <'<''^'«- 
 
 ' "6 said his first mass in the 
 
Mllr il 
 
 :i:! ''■! 
 
 316 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 presence of the bishop of Paris and many great per^^on- 
 ages, God wrought a miracle to make known to him 
 his vocation. 
 
 Q. What was this miracle ? 
 
 A. At the elevation of the sacred liost, an an«rel 
 appearexl in the shape of a young man— he was dresSjd 
 m a white robe with a cross of red and blue on the 
 breast, and his hand resting on two captives. The 
 bishop of Pans sent St. John of Matha to Rome, to 
 ask of the sovereign pontifE what was the will of God 
 m the matter. 
 
 Q. What did the sovereign pontiff do ? 
 
 A .The sovcTeirrn pontiff ordered fasting and prayers 
 andihe himself celebrated the holy mysteries. At the 
 elevation the same miraculous vision appeared, and 
 iha pope directed St. John of Matha to establish an 
 order for the redemption of captives who were crroan- 
 mg under the yoke of the infidels. ° 
 
 Q' Did the saint remain at Rome ? 
 
 A. He did not remain at Rome— he returned to 
 J^rance built a monastery, collected alms, and sent 
 two of his religious to Africa to ransom the slaves— 
 they brought back one hundred and eighty. The saint 
 went thither himself, and ransomed a great number 
 
 !'. ;i 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIIT. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.— Founding 
 of the orSer of the Holy (fcosiiconncil of I^^t? 
 t'SeTn'ihXnrief ''^ ^-^-ns.-Twemh and 
 
 o f^^i^f r'?^""' ?^ *^^ Knights Hospitalers were 
 established during the twelfth century^ 
 
 * i;.?^^ ?'"'^®''' ""^ ^^^ Knights Hospitalers of the 
 twelfth century were the orders of the Holy Ghost, of 
 — ^.vs-.^, ttiiv^ ux tiiu iiiiuge oroiners. 
 
^:mr^ 
 
 lANCE. 
 
 V great person- 
 known to him 
 
 host, an angel 
 •he was dressed 
 (1 bhie on the 
 Mptivea. The 
 la to Rome, to 
 he will of God 
 
 3? 
 
 ng and prayers 
 teries. At the 
 appeared, and 
 3 establish an 
 10 were groan- 
 
 e returned to 
 1ms, and sent 
 the slaves — 
 ty. The saint 
 eat number. 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 317 
 
 L— Founding 
 incil of Iiat- 
 Twelfth and 
 
 litalers were 
 
 talers of the 
 oly Ghost, of 
 
 I'ospital of this orTw i, ,h',r f .i'" ■',°^' »<'l«l'rated 
 exi«,,,ed i„f.„t, are ,frovMedfor ""'' '■""""' """l 
 
 make any in,m rv about'Z *" "?'' ""' '"'"'« or 
 
 infant tllere, o even to ^^if""-",'"" '''^P' ^ '!'" 
 «on .hen leJvingTl™ X"""" ""^ "" '>« "'^ P<-- 
 
 TvoVd't r "eat'ofli T i^^'^^^^'^^^ 
 cseort and defend tl^e ?il • P."'"""" ' «f knights to 
 Ir of rel^uTwomt'afJL'll^™^^^ "bbors ; ami la,,N 
 duty it was to w^tl^i" T'^ °^''■«"n«'ion, whose 
 
 thci clothes aVmaketeirtdl ""^ P"°™'^' ^•'«- • 
 
 i Selndio' wChU?! '''?'^1''r •"•<"''-? 
 was cstabUshed,wr''t?h •■"■," '^^'''s« ''™t'«'" 
 rivers , 2d, to p Jthe tra^dcrs o'vi''Il''f ' ?'''\ *« 
 
 ^': )r;fc,th STJveS, SVr'"^' 
 
 appeared, amon-st others tL vf 5 • ^/^ °^ heretics 
 at Lyons. They rett^ftllbt^^^^^^^^ 
 a hfe apparently austere, said thev wrn f i- 1 f ' ^'''^ 
 possess property, and pretended^{ T ^«^^\^den to 
 was a priest. Pr^cnded that every Christian 
 
 a In what council were thev nnnri« ,io 
 
til I III 
 
 318 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Lateran. But as the people were deceived by tlieir 
 apparent holiness, God raised up from amon<r the pe^ 
 pie true saints, to show which was the true church 
 Of this number was St. Isidore the patron of laborers 
 and fcjt. Drogon the patron of shepherds. The church 
 was also consoled by the conversion of the Iluc^ian 
 a people of the north. -^'-"owns, 
 
 Q. What do you remark on the thirteenth century ? 
 
 T.«7:i JT''''^ tliat hell attacked the church with un- 
 heard of fury ; but God came to her aid. 
 H' In what manner ? 
 
 \ut:.}^f ?''*''^ "P W-^^^ '^^"^'' ^"^ ^^"sed the estab- 
 lis iment of many religious orders, especially the four 
 mendicant orders, namely, the Carmilites, the Fran- 
 ciscans, the Dominicans and the Augustinians. They 
 are called mendicant, because they Sic upported by 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 Q. What is the order of the Carmelites ? 
 
 A. Ihe order of Carmelites, composed of hermits 
 
 W f '^"^^^ i""^' '^'^ ^«"^^"^^ «f ^ superior wa 
 first esabhshed in the east, whence it passed inti the 
 west about the beginning of the thirteenth century 
 
 tie cWr ''""^ '^''""^ "P ^°^^^"'' ^"^^"^^^ ^f 
 
 Q. Who was he ? 
 ^. It was St. Francis of Assisium, founder of the 
 Franciscans He was born in Italy, gave all his goods 
 to the poor, became Door himsplf q«,i ..c.f„ui:„i.5'j . 
 
 order, the object of Whichwas to pmch toAe pe^ 
 
NCE. 
 
 ived by their 
 long the peo- 
 true church. 
 1 of laborers, 
 The church 
 he llugians, 
 
 ith century ? 
 rch with un- 
 
 id the estab- 
 illy the four 
 ?, the Fran- 
 ians. Tliey 
 ipported by 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 319 
 
 -Establish- 
 Carmelites, 
 lians. — St. 
 d. 
 
 ? 
 
 of hermits 
 perior, was 
 ed into the 
 h century, 
 defender of 
 
 der of the 
 i his goods 
 
 ^i:„T 1 - 
 
 > the peo- 
 
 tt;'of cten'trVr^'^^P^^'*^^ *^-« P-eatvir^ 
 hunnlit^ ''''"'^>^' cletachment, mortification Td 
 
 ^rtlY "'" *^' "^"^^^ ^^ to the religious of St. 
 
 in/io'S^^fcl^^Sr"^^^ --^- 
 
 Je«ser Friars, throuc^h C" m^^^^^ th^it is, 
 
 o the solitude and recX ol'n^ t^'.'' ^" ^^^'^«"nt 
 
 Con/e//cr.v or Gray FH«r« f .i" "^^""^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ; 
 
 wear around Sr^lf^r *^' ^'«^<i ^l"cli tl^y 
 
 peculiar form ofe h'^KXesT "^""^^ ^^ ''^ 
 
 Q- Who was St. Dominic? 
 
 famiiy'Ld^Slra^^^^^ t'^^r' ? ^"-^-- 
 Albigenses. I„ order L. In. ^"t^l *^^ ^^^^^t^^''-^! 
 gious"order, the purpose of S'^^ "^'^^ ^ ''^"■ 
 
 gospel, concert heretS and ^^ '^''' *^ P'^^^^^ the 
 infidels. The reli'bus oT thf ""''T'" ''"=^«» to the 
 count, called preacC firs ' D ''• "'"' °" '^'' ^«- 
 
 Q. What was thefourfW 1 I>ominicans. 
 the aid of the church? '''^'' *^^t God sent to 
 
 constitute the ord^^llL^eST^If ^^^ T ^^^^ -'^ 
 Q- Who was St. ThoM.as 5, ^™'*"' *>'• Augustin. 
 
 wafborn^Ifcrdln';^ '^^1'" "*'"' 'l'" tn.th, 
 icans, where his reputeUoTf ""^ "■''^""'^ *« »«»""- 
 was soon the obL7S,?.r (°'^^'<'!«n«'' and sanctity 
 theology a lo^'-'ti^f JS' :!''""™«°n- He tau.hl 
 on theolo-v ami Ztt 1 ' <'«""P<>''e<i many wo?ks 
 
 the Blesse'-i's^^raS; SSf S *<^ """r ol 
 eight years. ' ^^^^ ^t the age of forty- 
 
! i I 
 
 320 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.-St. Louis, 
 bt. iJerdmand.— General Councils of Lateran and 
 I.yons.— Religious of Mercy.- Thirteenth Century 
 continued. •'' 
 
 Q. Who was St. Louis? 
 
 tr^T ^*„^"i«' k^ng of France, was the son of Louis 
 ym. He was born in 1215, and was baptized at 
 roissy. It was on this account he signed his letters 
 Louis irf Poissy: to show thereby that he prefen-ed 
 the title of Christian to that of king of France. 
 
 Q. What words did his mother, the queen, fre- 
 quently repeat to him ? ^ 
 
 A. Queen Blanche, his mother, whilst he was vouno- 
 frequently repeated to him those beautiful words"! 
 My son, I love you very tenderly ; but I would pre- 
 fer to see you fall dead at my feet, rather than to 
 have you commit one single mortal sin." Louis prof- 
 ited so well by these lessons, that he preserved dur- 
 ing lite his baptismal innocence. 
 
 Q. What did he do when he became kino- ? 
 A. Having ascended the throne of France, he de- 
 voted himself to the promotion of religion and the 
 happiness of his subjects. He gave to the great an 
 example of every virtue.; prevented the further pro- 
 gress of heresy, and banished scandal from liis kmo-- 
 dom. =• 
 
 Q. What else did he do ? 
 
 A. He continued the holy war which the Christians 
 were waging against the infidels. He set out for 
 ralestine; landed in Egypt, took Damietta, and was 
 made prisoner. Whilst in captivity, he astonidied the 
 barbarians by his greatness of soul and his lustice 
 ,^^ - ,^^ ^^ xrance, ana again set out 
 tor Africa, where he died near Tunis, as a truly Chris- 
 
iNCE, 
 
 d.— St. Louis, 
 
 Lateran ana 
 
 enth Century, 
 
 5 son of Louis 
 s baptized at 
 ed his letters 
 he prefen'cd 
 France, 
 e queen, fre- 
 
 lie was young, 
 itiful words : 
 
 I would pre- 
 ither than to 
 Louis prof- 
 eserved dur- 
 ing? 
 
 ranee, he de- 
 ^ion and the 
 the great an 
 
 further pro- 
 om liis kinsf- 
 
 le Christians 
 set out for 
 tta, and was 
 itoni?hed the 
 his justice, 
 igain set out 
 truly Chris- 
 
 COURSE THIRD, ^^ 
 
 tian king, leaving „.any salutary instructions for his 
 
 the chuXnd'eSif vt'J'l^^ '^ ^'""^^' ^^« ^^^^ndin.. 
 St. FerdinanS,kL. r& 1^^^^^^^ «f the earth^ 
 
 same in SpaiA. He eonaurrt^"^ ^^°"' ""^ ^«^"S th« 
 from the ingdels, and rTXtLr:^^^^^''''' 
 
 losses repaired by the onnvi"^^^rr^^" ^"d her 
 
 and a part of I^^s a ^/.t..^" of Livonia, Cumania, 
 
 on one^Ul she CliJ^y^'^^ lost' 
 
 second of Lyons hi whil !\ '^'' ^^"^ ^^"^ ^''^ ^"^ 
 good done brthe rd?c i^ ' ' f "^"^ ?«»fir"»ed the 
 whom we have spoken S \^^'' ^"^ ^he saints of 
 the Greeks to'thTu'nl^^Tf^^r.^^^^^^ ^^ ^"^= "^^^ 
 
 the ranso .TLi?^^^^^^^^ Tor its end 
 
 ^olasco, like St ^John oiM^X '""^^t' ^^^ ^^^er 
 birth, was the founder HU^ r ^' ^ ^^^"ch'nan by 
 remain in slavery amonc. fhe [nfi?T' '!!^'^" ^ ^'^^ ^ 
 for the ransom of captfvi '^'' ""^"^ necessary 
 
 CHAPTER XLL 
 
 
322 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 was both violent and obstinate. A schism of forty 
 years, and heresies afflicted the church, which God de- 
 fended and consoled by new religious orders, saints, 
 martyrs, and the conversion of new nations. 
 
 Q. What were some of the religious orders of the 
 fourteenth century ? 
 
 A. The first was the order of the CeUites, that is, 
 brothers of the tomb, or burying brothers ; whose duty 
 It was to nurse the sick, dress the dead, give them 
 burial, and recite for them each day the office of the 
 dead. 
 
 Q. What particular vow did they make ? 
 
 A. Besides the three upual religious vows, they 
 mad^ a vow never to desert the couch of pestilence : 
 thus proving the charity and holiness of the true 
 church ; lor heretics have never done any thing of the 
 
 Q. What is the order of St. Brido^et ? 
 
 A, The orderof St. Bridget was established to draw 
 down upon the Christian world the special protection 
 ot the blessed Virgin, and secure her all-powerful aid 
 against heresy. It was founded by St. Brido-et, prin- 
 cess oi Sweden, whose revelations may piousty be be- 
 
 Q Who ^ere the other defenders of the church ' 
 
 A, The other defenders of the church durino- the 
 fourteenth century were the great saints, whom'^God 
 raised up to prove by the splendor of theu- virtues the 
 hohmissof the Catholic Church ; among others, was 
 bt. Elzear, and St Delphina his wife. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Elzear? 
 
 A St. Elzear was count of Arian. Pious, modest, 
 amiable m conversation ; truly brave in war : he was 
 a tather to the poor and to domestics. St. Dtlphina 
 imitated the good example of her husband, and they 
 lived thus perfectly united, and in the practice of every 
 
COCrsSE THIBD. 
 
 CHAPTER XLll. 
 
 323 
 
 »fHcen.-ConveSr of f'S^^r- ^t- John Nep^ 
 cent J^ ^'="«-' --« was held in Ae fourteenth 
 
 t"rtwi':isr„nire'' n't '" ^ ^°"^-"* -„. 
 
 teenth„,e„me„ieal council liars'""-!;' 'I" *e fi?. . 
 her solicitude for societv L f"" "^"""^ displayed 
 rho disturbed it ; by SinT^""?'"' ">« h^-^^ 
 jns the sciences. DurinTtwf "■ora'-Sand encourag- 
 brilhantly on the.tlironc in"ti! '""^ ^"""ess shone 
 
 ?■ r^r s5: ESethr""°*«'-E«-''eth! 
 
 andorname^for^^eXr^.^fi^"^"^^ "P ^^^^ 
 the unhappy and those Th/ wl "^ ?"* ^"^ ^"^^O'' 
 especially those amon<. the 0007^1. '*'^""""« '* ^"^ 
 dition rendered it nainfnlflK? ^^^^<^ fo»*raer con- 
 angelic mildness S"o^tn'^ *^ ^^ ^"«^"- Her 
 whom she had thf rappi„eTst\^ -"^u^^^ 
 
 Q' What was her life af?pr f K ^ ""." ^^^^ *« God. 
 . f- After the dea h%1tet\' If A^^^^^ 
 fprth in so many herJc vSue.^^^^ ^^" l^^« ^^^one 
 hvm^ witness to the sanotiTl A\*^'?? "'^^ 'became a 
 to which thp H.o.r^f-."*'*'*^^ «^ the Catholic Chur.i, 
 
 glorious test'im'ony" " '"^"■^" "^^^^^« ^^^^e a stilT more 
 Q. Who were these martyrs ? 
 
II! 
 
 
 , I I III 
 
 W ' III I 
 
 If 
 
 liiii: 
 
 324 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 A. These martyrs were three young Lithuanian 
 noblemen, named Anthony, John, and Eustachius, born 
 in idolatry ; but who, being converted, preferred to 
 suffer death rather than eat meat on a day forbidden 
 by the church. There was another martyr still more 
 celebrated. 
 
 Q. Who was he ? 
 
 A. He was St. John Nepomucen, canon of Prague, 
 who died a martyr to the secrecy of confession. 
 
 Q. Did the blood of the martyrs produce new 
 Christians ? 
 
 A. Yes ; a part of Tartary or northern China, Bul- 
 garia, ^and Lithuania were converted to the faith and 
 consoled the church for the losses sustained by heresy 
 and the great western schism. 
 
 CHAPTER XLHt. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.— Council of 
 Constance.— St. Vincent Ferrier.— Founding of the 
 Order of the Voluntary Poor.— Fifteenth Century, 
 
 Q. What were the assaults sustained by the church 
 during the fifteenth century ? 
 
 A. The assaults sustained by the church durino* 
 the fifteenth century were those made upon her by 
 heresies and scandals. Wickliff, John Huss, Jerome of 
 Prague, spread every where the most dangerous errors ; 
 attacked the authority of the church, the sacraments, 
 and the most holy practices; meantime the great 
 Bchism of the west continued. 
 
 Q. What defenders did God give to the church? 
 
 A. The principal defenders whom God gave to the 
 church were the clergy of England, the fathers of the 
 council of Constance, and especially St. Vincent Fer- 
 
 rifii*. 
 
 Q. Who was he? 
 
iNCE, 
 
 g Lithuanian 
 istachius, born 
 , preferred to 
 iay forbidden 
 rtyr still more 
 
 on of Prague, 
 ifession. 
 produce new 
 
 n China, Bul- 
 the faith and 
 led by heresy 
 
 . — Council of 
 unding of the 
 nth Century. 
 
 by the church 
 
 lurch during 
 upon her by 
 iss, Jerome of 
 ^erous errors ; 
 B sacraments, 
 me the great 
 
 be church ? 
 d j^ave to the 
 ■athers of the 
 Vincent Fer- 
 
 COITRSE THIRD, „«^ 
 
 reign pontiif'appnedht'al^ir^ '!^"' '^' ««^«- 
 forty years he^rarerseTtPn -^ x^"*'^'''^^^^- ^"^ng. 
 
 verted a large number of W« ^T i ^"''''P^' ^"^ ^'"n- 
 and sinners. '^^'^'' ^^^hometans, heretics 
 
 end to the great sel^m"^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 wise reasons suppressed the communion of th^ ^''^ 
 Q' In what manner diVl ^^'^"""""n^on ot the cup. 
 
 of the church ? ^^^ ^^'^"'^ ^ ^^^ further aid 
 
 ^. God came to the further aif1nf*i,« 
 establishment of thirtv-sPv 1 • ^^"^^^ ^y the 
 
 ■ orders, destined toop^^^^^^^ 
 
 to the false virtues of herpHn'''u"^'-°* Christians 
 the order of the^v'duritty S P^^^^-^-^y was 
 
 Q' How did they live ? ^ 
 
 mulltUrno'Spetai^^P^^^^^^^^ 
 preferring to trus??oZSee ?o Th '^''' "^^^' ^"* 
 live by alms. They were also 1° .*^^''' '",PP^^^' ^^^ 
 the sick. ^ ^^® ^^^^ devoted to the care of 
 
 A jtmfl p" ?^^^^ ^'^"itents ? 
 
 voted tTSvt r:r rn:oiaS^^^^^^^^^ ^? ^^-^' ^- 
 
 demned to death, and p^enamfh^!. of criminals con- 
 re igion overlooks nonHf Sl .. r?-^'^ ^^"- ^hus 
 inisery. Following ?heexainnl! Tii^'^''^''' ,°^ ^^»"»an 
 confraternities we?e first eTtahn ^j^'^^'^'^ere these 
 Christendom formed S!;S^^^^ parts c^ 
 
 IS, 
 
 28 
 
326 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 ii iiti 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.— Foundingof 
 the Order of Minims.— Council of Florence.— Dis- 
 covery of America.--Fifteenth Century, continued. 
 
 Q. Who was St. Francis of Paula? 
 
 A. St. Francis, of Paula, one of the great consola- 
 tions of the church in the fifteenth century, was born 
 in Italy; he retired to a solitude where he led the 
 most austere life, and founded the order of the Minims 
 
 Q. What was the object of this order? 
 ^. To revive charity almost extinguished in the 
 hearts of a great number of Christians, and to repab 
 the scandalous violation of the laws of fastincr and t^b- 
 stinence. For this reason the Minims added t]>e vow 
 of perpetual lent to the vows of poverty, chastity and 
 obedience. "^ 
 
 Q. Where did St. Francis of Paula die ? 
 
 A. St. Francis of Paula died in France, whither he 
 had come by order of the sovereign pontiff to assist on 
 his death-bed, Louis XI who died in his arms. The 
 miracles and sanctity of St. Francis of Paula and his 
 numerous disciples consoled the church, and aided her 
 to support new trials. 
 
 Q. What were these trials ? 
 
 A. These trials were the ruin of the empire of Con- 
 stantinople and the conquests of the Mahometans. 
 IJuring five hundred years the Greeks seemed to wish 
 are-union with the church of Rome ; especially at the 
 council of Florence, where they signed the same pro- 
 fession of faith with the Latins, but to which thev 
 proved unfaithful. , ^ 
 
 Q. What happened after ? 
 
 A. The Almighty, weary of their iniquities, sent 
 asramst them Mahnmpf TT amr^ar.n^ ^.^ *t — ^ t* u. _ i . 
 
 took Constantinople, reduced all Greece to servitude, 
 
s 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 died miserably. "^ ""' ^"'glits of Rhodes and 
 
 . UIAS, WiiO 
 
 CHAPTER XLY. 
 
 J: a?U centum, 
 
 sustain in that age. She wt 1^ f^^* combat to 
 
 Tm; ""^'^'f--^ it^rVIU ^^^^^ V Luther? 
 'J?. VVho was Luther ? ^ ^* 
 ^. -Luther was a German .,.«i- • 
 tmian order, who violateThi, fi'^'''"' ^^ t^« Au^rng. 
 
 chastity and obedience hi ^n ??-^ ^°^^« ^^ Poverty 
 and commenced depS'-^P^''^*^^cd, married a nn^' 
 
 ■on as an oSte/e f "om iTt Z'"'^'} ""'«»<' '"•'= led - 
 he alone was -re'enUghS'Sl^Sll-^cS 
 
fl I Hi I 
 
 328 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 • 
 
 tian world. He persevered in preaching error, and 
 after havinor led a scandalous life, died on leavin<r 
 the table, where he had, as usual, gorged himself witE 
 wine and meats. 
 
 Q. Who was Zuinglius ? 
 
 A. Zuinglius was a curate of the church of Our 
 JLady of the Hermits, in Switzerland, preached at 
 Zurich the errors of Luther, permitted all kinds of dis- 
 on ers, had the eifrontery to marry publicly, aad was 
 kilJed m a battle lost by his partisans, althou«rh he 
 had promised them a victory. ° 
 
 Q. Who was Calvin ? 
 
 A\ Calvin was an ecclesiastic of Noyon ; but was 
 never a priest. He went to Bourges, where he adopted 
 the errors of Luther, to which he added his own : he 
 settled in Geneva where he burnt to death Michael 
 berv^etus, who had the courage to differ from him, and 
 fanally died himself of a shameful disease. 
 Q, Who was Henry VIH ? 
 
 A. Henry VHI was king of England. A slave to 
 his passions, he wished the pope to annul his lawful 
 marriage but the pope refused. Upon this tlie kino- 
 declared himself the head of the church in Enirland" 
 drew his people into schism and soon after into heresy.' 
 Q. How do you show that Protestantism or the 
 religion preached by Luther, Zuinglius, Calvin and 
 Henry VIH, is not the true religion? 
 
 A. In order to show that Protestantism is a false 
 religion, or rather no religion at all, it will be suffi- 
 cient simplv to bear in mind : 1st, that it was estab- 
 hshed by four great libertines ; 2d, that it owes its 
 origin to the love of honors, covetousness of the ^oods 
 of others, and the love of sensual pleasures, Ihree 
 things forbidden by the gospel; 8d, that it permits 
 you to believe whatever you please, and to do what- 
 ever you beheje ; 4th, that it has caused immense evils, 
 '^V^KL^'^f^\ X ranee, Switzerland and England 
 with blood ; It leads to impiety, and finally to indiffer- 
 
)ANCE. 
 
 ing error, and 
 ied on leavincr 
 d liimself with 
 
 church of Our 
 , preached at 
 11 Kinds of dis- 
 )licly, and was 
 8, although he 
 
 )yon ; but was 
 2re he adopted 
 d his own ; he 
 leath Michael 
 from him, and 
 se. 
 
 . A slave to 
 ml his lawful 
 this the king 
 t in England, 
 3r into heresy, 
 ntism or the 
 I, Calvin and 
 
 sm is a false 
 will be suffi- 
 it was estab- 
 t it owes its 
 ? of the goods 
 asures, three 
 at it permits 
 I to do what- 
 nmense evils, 
 and England 
 \y to indiffer- 
 
 COURSE TBiHB 
 
 ' 329 
 
 who preach rand'ehenl?'",.^"*"' /?"'»'' "'"«> 
 which' dissemiiiate it * ^'"™'^ ^"^ **'e l»olu 
 
 CHAPTER XLVL 
 
 '^aS'/Zte'^^l^.^o-c.ingof 
 S. F.a„o., Xavier.-Si.teen&t?^JJ:e^e-t-5: 
 
 A. God iustifiwl til t I I f rotestants ? 
 form the mC ?rikit ^ork'^V^^'-f "" '"'' '" P^-^ 
 
 which proved that sho° was dwavst?^"^ """* '"'""«''' 
 Jesus Christ. always the true spouse of 
 
 9 Can you name some of these works ? 
 
 the poor. ° himself up to the service of 
 
 Q' What order did he found ? 
 
 ^' tie founded a relirrious or^lp.. «,!,• i. i 
 name, and which devotes'lself f!.! ^'""^ ^^^^« ^^s 
 sane. uevoies itself to the care of the in- 
 
 wotdedateeVoTpLp^^^^^^^^^^ ^^o was 
 
 thfir of^rr^r J .« , f ampeluna the same vPi,t. T„ 
 
 vertedi;^ theTaX^rf^l '"'^ ^"T^ ■' ^e was' eon-" 
 
 wif L Godj^wtTp^-rsrsr 
 
CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 foundation of a new religious order called the society 
 of Jesus. ^ 
 
 Q. Wliat is the design of this society? 
 
 A The design of the Society of Jesus is to instruct 
 vouth and to convert heretics and infidels. Its mem- 
 bers make the vow of obedience to the sovereign 
 pontiff, to go on the missions whithersoever he mSv 
 thmk proper to send them. ^ 
 
 Q. Who was St. Francis Xavier ? 
 
 A. St. Francis Xavier was a young Spanish noble- 
 man, very distinguished for his talents. He was pro- 
 lessor of philosophy at Paris when St. Ignatius arrived 
 there, who converted him by repeating to him those 
 words of the Saviour : What doth it pro/it a man if he 
 gain the whole world and lose his own soul 
 
 Q. What did Xavier do ? 
 
 A. Xavier became the disciple of St. Ignatius, and 
 went to preach the faith in the Indies at the momeni; 
 when Germany, England, and a part of France were 
 losing the hgli of the gospel. 
 
 Q. What was the success of St. Francis Xavier ? 
 X 1 ?^ ?^^"^i^ Xavier converted a countless multi- 
 tude of infidels m thelndies and Japan, and died lust 
 as he was entering China in 1552, at the ao-e of forty- 
 six. His body was carried to the city of Goa, where 
 it remains untainted by corruption. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.-Council of 
 Irent.— St. Charles Borromeo, St. Theresa.— The 
 Ursulmes.— End of the Sixteenth Century. 
 
 Q. Why was the council of Trent assembled ? 
 
 «.f;. J!!? ^°""^^^ °^ ^""f "*' *^^ eighteenth and last 
 general ecunc-ii, compu^cd of two hundred and thirty- 
 eight bishops, was assembled to condemn the heresies 
 
COURSE TniRD. 
 
 Charles Borro.neo. "^ ' ^'"^^o' them was St. 
 
 ?• Fl^/^^f St. Charles Borromeo ? 
 
 all its sp-endor the vir ue'of Si ''" "'S'"'"'"!.,! i„ 
 
 remlere,! that of the monastirini T"^' ®'- T''«'-««a 
 
 e- Who wa, St. Twita? "° '"'' """^Pi-^uous. 
 
 P'ously, she came Lar bdn" 1 «n'"".?- ^«'^'^^i 
 novel,; but^ touched by tt4ee'f^''*« f^l''"? "' 
 a rel.-ious, led a life Wl.olly amli;?. ?' ''"' '*«'"■>« 
 
 A. S oLtlST/h" ?/ "■," U-uIines? 
 IiaheclbythebleSdA„^e,ao*BrY"•''""^' ^''^ -'■''- 
 back to virtue, instruct th'etnt^rS *?•»"' '"""^ 
 ae world the good odor ofSTcTlf'^T'' "'"'"Sh 
 very great service to the chureh S • i' J* "'ndercd 
 orders established at that thLe Cth "j." /«l'!jiou, 
 poreal miseries. '""^ ""e reUef of cor- 
 
 the sick :* idftf r^Lt'rt'"':;'''^''**'' ^^ "--g ■ 
 
 by I CamiUut'Mnf wlfd'^^r/r*''^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 P-uriog for the ^^t^^.'Ttio^^^t' ^ 
 
332 CATECHISM OF PER8FVERANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated.— St. Francis 
 of Sales.— Missions of America and the Levant. — 
 .St. Vincent of Paul— Seventeenth Century. 
 
 Q. How did God punish the countries which had 
 abandoned the faith ? 
 
 A, God punished those countries which had aban- 
 doned the faith, bv calamities, such as we do not read 
 of elsewhere in their history, whilst at the same time 
 his goodness consoled the church, by pjiving her a great 
 saint, destined to revive piety in the world, as St. 
 Charles had revived it among the clergy and St. The- 
 resa in the cloister. 
 
 Q. Who was he ? 
 
 ^. St. Francis of Sales, bishop of Geneva. He was 
 born in Savoy of a noble family, and showed from his 
 infancy a piety and purity of morals which merited for 
 him the special protection of the B. Virgin ; he em- 
 braced the ecclesiastical state and devoted himself en- 
 tirely to the conversion of heretics, of whom he had 
 the happiness to bring back seventy thousand to* the 
 faith. 
 
 Q. What order did he found ? 
 
 A. He founded, in concert with St. Jane Chantal, 
 the order of the Visitation, in which is perpetuated the 
 spirit of piety, mildness, and charity, wliich distin- 
 guished the most amiable saint of these latter times. 
 
 Q. What further consolation did God give the 
 church ? 
 
 A. He consoled the church still further by the suc- 
 cess of missionaries. Some converted a great portion 
 of 'America and formed the Reductiom of Paraguay^ 
 where the innocence of the first Christians was seen to 
 shine in ail its pristine brilliancy, whilst others con- 
 verted large provinces in tlie east. 
 
tries which had 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 33, 
 
 ? Who was St. Vincent of Pan] ? 
 
 drew hi™ f^n. oh^curitr^ c^^eU S^ pj^t^ 
 
 priSt r*' '■"PP*"""' t'' I^-" «fte' he wa, ordained 
 
 Tul!H^/nTX':»ave^arT„"Srr'!.''^ "'o 
 verted his mastpr nnri ^ '*''*^*'V at lunis but he con- 
 
 France, S'l^lrdTSl'^ ''™ "''--'' «» 
 affliction andcstabliXrl ^„ *^ "^'^ *P«"es of 
 
 of the unfortu^^ltt't r„Sfrath°'" ^-li "''■"'«' 
 
 «• JVhat further did ho do ? 
 
 to ^oS'sSuu'cctV r^""^ of n,i.sionarie, 
 country an'd to ca^ h , L ?1/??r..'»'"'"?"i».S.t>'e 
 
 country and to ca^^^^; iT.ht^o/T-n"''"''?''!''^ "'« 
 called LazarisTs! £'stlv h» ' i*" ""'''"'^- 
 'olated by fam nean^i?! .''"i "'?»"."•- 
 
 they are ■ - — 
 
 ■norc good than all th^ It Y" ' '«' l^a^ Jone 
 thought of. phJosophers together ever 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 Seventeenth clJn'^eo^Wa^^d of Kef^e.-' 
 cent|f *•" *''"'*'• W martyrs in the seventeena. 
 
 St. iVan,.i- Y'..t_ !'*?'.^''' "'"ch were converted hv 
 
334 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 the Christians every where displayed an admirable 
 desire of martyrdom. 
 
 Q. Give some instances ? 
 
 A. A poor woman gave her girdle in order to buy 
 a post to which she might be tied and burnt alive for 
 the faith ; and children of five and even four years of 
 a^e astonished their executioners by their constancy. 
 The church, consoled by so many victories, had soon 
 to weep over another heresy. 
 Q. What heresy ? 
 
 A. The heresy of Jansenius, bishop of Ypres, who 
 maintained in a printed work that man is not free, 
 and that it is impossible for him to keep some of the 
 commandments of God. The Jansenists endeavored 
 to withhold the people from the sacraments by exag- 
 gerating the dispositions necessary to receive them. ° 
 Q. How was the church defended ? 
 A. To defend the truth against the Jansenists, the 
 chief of whom were Arnaud, Nicole and Quesnel, God 
 raised up two illustrious bishops, Bossuet and Fenelon, 
 and to expiate the outrages offered to good morals by 
 scandalous sinners, he caused a new congregation to 
 be founded. 
 
 Q. What congregation ? 
 
 A. The congregation of La Trappe, founded by a 
 young ecclesiastic named Armand de Ranee. Whilst 
 the life of the Trappists, more angelic than human, 
 was expiating the crimes of the world, God opened an 
 asylum for penitent females. 
 Q. What asylum was this ? 
 
 A. This asylum was the order of Our Lady of Re- 
 fuge, into which were received unfortunate females 
 and also females of unsullied vu-tue, in order to les- 
 sen the humiliation of the former. They all lived in 
 community and called one another sisters ; for, in the 
 eyes of religion, repentance is the sister of innocence. 
 
ERANCE, 
 
 ed an admirable 
 
 B in order to buy 
 id burnt alive for 
 ven four years of 
 their constancy, 
 ctories, had soon 
 
 3p of Ypres, who 
 man is not free, 
 :eep some of the 
 nists endeavored 
 aments by exag- 
 I receive them. 
 ? 
 
 e Jansenists, the 
 nd Quesnel, God 
 net and Fenelon, 
 ► good morals by 
 congregation to 
 
 )e, founded by a 
 Ranee. Whilst 
 
 lie than human, 
 God opened an 
 
 )ur Lady of Re- 
 rtunate females 
 in order to les- 
 hey all lived in 
 ters ; for, in the 
 r of innocence. 
 
 COURSE TBIRD. 
 
 335 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 Ordar of the Holv rI:^ ^ Schools and of th„ 
 and Wie.i^ttetee;;i^-- ^ 0,^^ 
 
 center ^^^ ^^« ^^-h attacked in the eighteenth 
 
 t"^ V SntX^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^{eenth cen- 
 
 a few did God come ?iThp f *^^ Philosophers. 
 
 A. God came to the ^ccor of I '?°'.^^ *^« ^^ith ? 
 learned doctors who refuted .^^ ^ - ^^ raisin. „„ 
 by giving birth to many relHou. T'^^^' ^^ ^^^«^' and 
 ins ruction of youth, L^^^"^^ for the 
 
 n^'.£^"^*^ai Schools^ ' • *^^* ^^ *^»e Brothers 
 
 Q. Who was the founde. r- 
 
 Hheims, whXt;;?;t btotl^ ^^ ?*' -non of 
 to those given by mL of th?^^ f^^^^ far superior 
 
 of youth. The order of the LnfT^^ ^""^ '^'^ instruction 
 
 tothepreservationofthefatto^^^ 
 
 the last century, which witnesseTtif ^PJfP^^ ^^^ng 
 
 ita y of another order for he S *^^ ^^tablishment in 
 °^ A^UV^*^- '' ^"^ propagation 
 
 J it^tas^'th^'''^''"*^^*^ 
 destined to \taLefe thJ^"" "^^'^ ^''^^ Redeemer 
 h-T'y-. J' -as founded bvT I'J^^^^^ants of Z' 
 bishop of St. A^ratha in tl,oT ^ ^^P^onsus Li^ruori 
 God had raised'up tc; detd thf t""?!'' ^^P^««' ^ 
 pious, and present a baSr to I "'^^^^^"«* ^^e im- 
 f ppmg the princinles^ r! Jansenism, which was 
 fountains of ^pietX «1.":?L^'^^^ ^"A^ryin. nvT. 
 sacraments. " ' " r--"«""S; "le laithfui from the 
 
 Q. Bid impiety make any conquests? 
 
336 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. Impiety made conquests, especially in France. 
 To compensate the church, missionaries converted a 
 great many persons in China ; among whom was a 
 branch of the imperial family, which, durin^r the perse- 
 cution, displayed the c mrage of the first Christians. 
 
 Q. What were the oilier conquests of the faith ? 
 
 A . The other conquests of the faith were the con- 
 version and civilization of many savage nations in 
 America, and particularly of the Illinois. 
 
 Q. What was the character of the savages before 
 their conversion ? 
 
 A. The character of these savages before'their con- 
 version was of the most revolting barbarity. They ate 
 their prisoners, whom they roasted at a slow fire, 
 after having pulled off their nails and cut off their 
 fingers and ears. After their conversion they became 
 gentle, hospitable and very pious. 
 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 
 Christianity preserved and propagated. — Many Apol- 
 ogists for Keligion. — Madame Louise of France. — 
 Eighteenth Century, continued. 
 
 Q. Did the church enjoy her conquests in peace ? 
 
 A. The church did not enjoy her conquests in peace. 
 She was attacked by an impious sect, known by the 
 name of philosophers; who, developing the worst 
 
 Erinciples of Luther and Calvin, denied the best estab- 
 slied truths, and the most sacred duties of man. 
 Q. What more did they do ? 
 
 A. They formed a league against religion, and en- 
 deavored to show that religion was opposed to the 
 sciences ; but they did not succeed. The most famous 
 of these philosophers were Voltaire and Rousseau. 
 Q., What was the life of Vnltniro V 
 A, The life of Voltaire was unworthy not only of a 
 
ANCE. 
 
 lly in France. 
 s converted a 
 ; whom was a 
 I'infr the perse- 
 !t Christians, 
 f the faith ? 
 were the con- 
 ge nations in 
 s. 
 avages before 
 
 fore'their con- 
 ity. They ate 
 kt a slow fire, 
 [ cut off their 
 Q they became 
 
 —Many Apol- 
 ) of France. — 
 
 ts in peace ? 
 uests in peace, 
 known by the 
 ng the worst 
 she best estab- 
 3 of man. 
 
 igion, and en- 
 aposed to the 
 e most famous 
 I Kousseau. 
 
 f not only of a 
 
 COURSE THIRD. 
 
 leavinjj colleo-p hja " j studies m that citv fin 
 
 drove Sim'feS hrp»e„":,TS1 """, ""^ ^^^^ 
 and; whence he was sent T i, "'' ^''''' ''"n *" Hol- 
 
 caused him to he put in wll • £ .'•'"'?''<""«'uct 
 seller, ruine.' jUier hv f ' ''? ^'"'ated one boofc- 
 
 all his hatred of relio-ion 3uf '''^'>«art and 
 curred in 1778. '«>""'' '"'"' lus death which oc- 
 
 ?• "[.'>af was his death ? 
 He -^l'^t^:X°li:^^t P™^-°<' <I-Pair. 
 
 impiety: wafSHt'^rnrr "Sd ?T.' P"'""* ȣ 
 li's infancy, he became an Sh ^t'^ ^ "«e from 
 
 0. How did he die ? 
 hi^e TeTm St* '"? '=''"'^' V a death worthy of 
 
 e B/whomwrC^^^-Vfi™'''"''^'""'^" 
 ^^. VoUaire and RousscTvTre tZT" f '"5*"" 
 
 Bergier, NonotS^ bXTZ \T ^""'^'y ^^-^ly 
 
 the truth, whilst ProvMencei^fT' ^^^ '"^^?A 
 ner, tlie nrimo. „_—,'"'? ?xpiated, in a signal ™-- 
 
 «• Who" was'tWr,^^:'''"^ "? **'^ philosophy.' ""'"'" 
 e^^piated thercrlLesT"""^^' *'^ "^ ''^om God 
 29 
 
pff'*' ,"* 
 
 ''if 
 
 I 
 
 iii l! 
 
 ll 
 
 f i 
 
 338 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. The principal victim was Madame Louise, of 
 France, daughter of Louis XV ; who, in the bloom of 
 youth, quit the palace of Versailles to enter among 
 the Carmelites at St. Denis, where she spent her life 
 in prayers, fasting, and the practice of all the austeri- 
 ties of penance. 
 
 CHAPTER LTL 
 
 Christiaiilty preserved and propagated — ^The Clergy 
 of France. — Martyrs of the Revolution. — ^Missions 
 df Corea. — End of the Eighteenth Century. 
 
 Q. What affliction did the chm'ch suffer at the close 
 of the eighteenth century ? 
 
 A, At the close of the eighteenth century the church 
 suffered from schism, persecution and scandal. Im- 
 piety, in its triumph, wished to establish a church, in 
 accordance with its principles, and therefore drew up a 
 schismatical formula, entitled. The Civil Constitution 
 of the Clergy y requiring every priest to take the oath 
 of fidelity to this constitution. 
 
 Q. What further did the impious do ? 
 
 A. They put to death all the priests and bishops 
 who remained faithful to the church, and amongst 
 .them the holy archbishop of Aries, and the venerable 
 Abbe Fenelon, father of orphans. Those of the 
 clergy who escaped the scaffold were thrown into 
 loathsome prisons, fed on bread and water, loaded with 
 insults, and finally condemned to transportation. 
 
 Q. What more did impiety do ? 
 
 A . At the same time it attacked God himself ; placed 
 on the altars women of public infamy, before who.n the 
 people were forced to prostrate themselves; and to 
 whom incense was offered, as to the Almighty God. 
 
 Q. Did impiety stop here ? 
 
 A, No, it did not stop here. In its rage against tho 
 
tANCE. 
 
 Eime Louise, of 
 in the bloom of 
 enter amonsc 
 spent her life 
 aU the austeri- 
 
 id— The Clergy 
 ion. — ^Missions 
 entury. 
 
 ffer at the close 
 
 tury the church 
 scandal. Lu- 
 sh a church, in 
 efore drew up a 
 vil Constitution 
 take the oath 
 
 COURSE THIRD 
 
 339 
 
 like the tyrants in ttfi'st i" e, ni'^ fTf "'<"•»' ^ho. 
 death ; the greater portton ofTh',? /*"'', ""^ » '"'"•iWe 
 the scaffold! others were del? ?k°' "'«''' '"^'^s on 
 eaten up b/ worms ''«''°'»*<1 by dogs, and others 
 
 i ^It'h^^S wasr;^i°"' °f *« church ? 
 election of a new pope whot.' '*' ''?.*« miraculous 
 saved the bark oF^^S^iTT'^''^^^ character 
 br which it was tosi,d • 2d Ctt: "'"""^ '^^P^^' 
 great number of Protestknt,'. L u """version of a 
 gauon of the faith ialtriia'aidi' CoS<^ """?- 
 
 ts and bishops 
 , and amongst 
 i the venerable 
 Those of the 
 •e thrown into 
 ter, loaded with 
 sportation. 
 
 liimself ; placed 
 lef ore when the 
 iselves ; and to 
 Imighty God. 
 
 age against the 
 
I'll 
 
 "ill I 
 
 Hiltlli { 
 
 nil. 
 
 I i 
 
 i'il 
 
 [ill 
 
 lii 
 
 3|l 'PI R ll'l I 
 9 li 
 
 '> ill 
 
 PI a li liMm ill 
 
 340 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 COUESE FOURTH. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 !Jliri8tiaiiity visible.— Necessity and advantages of 
 exterior worship. 
 
 Q. What is worship ? 
 
 A. Worship is the aggregate testimony of the re- 
 spect, submission, love and confidence which ^e have 
 towards God. 
 
 Q. How many kinds of worship are there ? 
 
 A. There are two kinds of worship; interior wor- 
 ship, which consists in the sentiments of faith, hope, 
 adoration, and love, which we owe to God ; and ex- 
 terior worship, which is the manifestation of these 
 sentiij »ents ? 
 
 Q. What are ceremonies ? 
 
 A. Ceremonies are exterior and mysterious actions, 
 established to accompany exterior worship, and to 
 render it more august, expressive and sublime. 
 
 Q. What is a rite ? 
 
 A. A rite is a ceremony performed according to the 
 order prescribed by the church. Hence we say Roman 
 rite or Parisian rite, to designate the ceremonies as 
 performed at Rome or at Paris. 
 
 Q. What is the liturgy ? 
 
 A. The liturgy is the aggregate ceremonial em- 
 ployed in the divine service. The word liturgy sig- 
 nifies the action by ex< Hence; because the divine 
 service is the most noble action we can perform, since 
 it unites or connects us <>^ith God. 
 
 Q. Why is exterior worship necessary ? 
 
 A. Exterior worship is absolutely necessary: 1st, 
 
 
 flr^A *V,a li 
 
 /MYi o iit>r\ r\- 
 
 f K^J-V. 
 
 ,.1 
 
 [Xmii \jr7x::: vvr vjs'— "-t viiv ii\.'iisti"\,- \j±. jLrrjtii c\j"-is. 
 
 
 body ; the soul honors God by interior worship, and 
 the body by exterior worship ; 2d, because man, not 
 
NCE. 
 
 Ivantages of 
 
 [ly of the re- 
 hich -we have 
 
 lere? 
 
 interior wor- 
 f faith, hope, 
 rod ; and ex- 
 tion of these 
 
 prions actions, 
 rship, and to 
 sublime. 
 
 icordinp: to the 
 we say Roman 
 ceremonies as 
 
 jremonial em- 
 •d liturgy sig- 
 ise the divine 
 perform, since 
 
 ecessary: 1st, 
 
 r\i^4-H o/^til QV%/1 
 
 JLT^'Vii CVrt-ll. «Xi'*-t 
 
 r worship, and 
 a,use man, not 
 
 COURSE FOURTH, 
 bein|a pure spirit, needs the aid of 8en,iM„ ti.,- ,. 
 
 remind man, unceasin.rfv ^f ^^ worship is to 
 
 Q. How do you explain this ? P"^^^^- . 
 
 matoMhte^X'TS,rrriifT"'"P™°''»''«'' 
 his providence, and a future U^''*^' ^X't{ "*, '^'^i 
 Moses, man was reminded that Pn^ "'* '""^ °* 
 
 master of all nature l"rt,l.„.Vv '?' "<" ""'r ^e 
 
 that he rewards o^'pJLishesSrhf """'""^ i *«<! 
 our works. Punishes infallibly, according to 
 
 woShi^'unt:\h*r*;en "" """"'''<• "y -t^rior 
 
 of ali£:'^:^atS't"tr*'P. "'"•-"' «» 
 Moses; it remind™ ra of ^rt. ^'^ patriarchs and to 
 
 and of'all the d„t es Vhich we aJl^t'™.? ?' T^ ^"">. 
 
 wanis God. our neighbofand oZef *" '"^ •»■ 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 woShiJI"" " *^' '^'«' "^vantage of exterior 
 
 sett frtr'S rf^Kf alr'f™'- T"'"? - "> 
 ae reach of he^Sl^fedotP'"* '•'"^'" "^^^l 
 
 |. ssvj"i:r/eT£^^rw"°\--.%^ 
 
 rendftr mo« k^*4.„-. l , p . «xierior worshin is t/> 
 struct'them in rhdrIutS."°/n ^r*^'"' together,\o"in: 
 
 and to themselveT TLI ^weV' *^t ^S^^^^' " 
 29* ^ ^®^® ^o churches, no 
 
\ 
 
 Milt 
 
 342 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Sunday, no obligation to assist at mass, men would 
 soon bocomc wicked and dangerous to society. 
 
 Q. What is the origin of the ceremonic^ which ac- 
 company the worship of the Catholic Church V 
 
 A. The origin of the ceremonies which accompany 
 the worship of the Catholic Church is divine ; it is God 
 himself who has established them, in the person of 
 Jesus Christ, or through the apostles or their succes- 
 sors, tilled with the Holy Ghost and clotlnd with his 
 power. 
 
 Q. How happens it that the ceremonies are not the 
 sanle every where ? 
 
 A, The ceremonies are not the same every where ; 
 because, besides those which are essential and which 
 never change, there are others which are not essential, 
 and which may change according to times and places. 
 So far from injuring the unity of religion, this diversity 
 shows forth the beauty of the church in brighter, bolder 
 relief. 
 
 Q. Are the ceremonies of the church worthy of our 
 respect and love ? 
 
 A. The ceremonies of the church are worthy of our 
 respect and love on account of their origin, the advant- 
 ages they afford us, and the glory which thence re- 
 dounds to God. 
 
 Q. Why should we study the ceremonies ? 
 
 A. We should study the ceremonies because they 
 have been instituted for our instruction and edifica- 
 tion, and to aid us to understand and love reUgion by 
 means of sensible things. 
 
 CHAPTER in. 
 Christianity visible. — Of Churches. 
 
 
 Tsn,_x —1 4. 1 
 
 God amonjj the Jews ? 
 
 
 T _r 
 
 A. Among the Jews the places consecrated to the 
 
COURSE FOURTH, 
 
 343 
 
 les are not the 
 
 ecrated to the 
 
 sensea and iinnire th„ W". i-i ".'' ""'"' *« 
 
 found respcX G«I ^" '"'« ""^^ P"^ 
 
 ft And amongst Christians ? 
 
 .en1;htZrt„?k'i;jrrj4'y!'f '"-"- .hat prc 
 the^c^ss, the a,ta. aro^'u^^it^aTSl 
 
 Q. Why are churches ornamented ? 
 rents^^dt-i-s^iraltiiJlfiJ^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 firsts^ dTvlSr "'"" ^"-^ '■'•-''- °f *ho 
 into -sc™;: parS^f thffiV' t tSfd'tt"""' 7"= <""" 
 . breadth it was att'he entrance nf'S '7*^, '^^"^ '" 
 H' What was the second ? 
 
 yo^^ntehellS'^S:' """"" *"™^'»"'''' 
 
 encircUn. the thW part' SeS'^o „*"'•''"='' S"""'':''' 
 
 a Wllat was theSd part ? ■^"'■"^ """ """~'- 
 
 m^t^tr^:':^::^'^ - the,„r..; a 
 a font of blessed watcr'^TnrM,h ,/" "•« <^<^ntre was 
 washed their hands an I V»,n'¥i- ''""'^«''■<' entered 
 modern churchtStl'lt^; „^,'^,fo~p.a.ed in 
 
 Q. What was the fourth ? "^ 
 
 ^. The fourth part of the church wn« fl,« • . • 
 
 t^e.J.6j,fe; this pl4 was rese"or tL ' nt'T 
 
 called audUors, for the r. lo-ans T «.« « i u I^^."^^^"^^^ 
 
 cmilrl fl,o.. i,.L" J^^ pi?ans,^Jews and heretics, who 
 
 (^. What was the fifth ? 
 
 A. The fifth part of the church was the nave. This 
 
IFf^ 
 
 ■525555? 
 
 « 1 
 
 IhI 
 
 {it 
 
 1 1 
 
 i 
 
 ^^^^^^^H 
 
 i " 
 ii 
 
 i 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 111 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 
 H 
 
 il 
 
 1 
 
 ni''''f '! 
 
 j 
 
 ■^ 
 
 li' 
 
 
 11 
 
 1. 
 
 ,.1 
 
 344 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 part of the church is called the nave, that is, vessel 
 or ship, because the church is a vessel voyaj^inj; over 
 the sea of the world until it reaches the port o? eter- 
 nity. The n;'ve was divided in its whole length by 
 two partition, , on the left were the men, and on the 
 right the women. 
 
 Q, What wns the sixth? 
 
 A. The sixth part of the church was the choir ; it 
 was separated from the nave by a grate. The choir 
 was semi-circular, and contained seats for the ccclesi* 
 astics and the bishop's throne. 
 
 Q, What was the seventh ? 
 
 A. The seventh part was the sanctuary; it was 
 separated from the choir by a curtain, which was 
 opened after the consecration. In the sanctuary was 
 the altar. 
 
 Q. What was there at the side of the altar ? 
 
 A. At the side of the principal altar there was a 
 small altar, on which were placed the bread and wine 
 cifered by the faithful for the holy sacrifice. The 
 above arrangement of the churches was on the model 
 of tlie subterranean chapels of the catacombs, where 
 the first Christians were accustomed to assemble. This 
 should render our churches venerable in our eyes. 
 
 CHAPTER lY. 
 Christianity visible.— Churches continued. 
 
 Q. Why is it proper we should understand the dif- 
 ferent things in our churches ? 
 
 A, It is prope we should understand the different 
 things in our churches ; otherwise they would be 
 like profane places, which would not speak to our 
 hearts. 
 
 Q. Of what do the crypt and altar remind us? 
 
 A, The crypt (which is a subterranean chapel found 
 
tuary ; it was 
 1, "whicli was 
 ianctuary was 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 3^^ 
 
 Q. Of what do the candles remind us ? 
 
 but u™":" :,u*;,;i;:;r "'^''--.'-' -"otb- n.^ 
 
 find in ol^cC^hcV;'""'" °' *« '"'^o-ba do we 
 
 combs in which Kst ghriJ, '"Tr' "^ *« "^t^- 
 mysteri,.,, are covered witT "' "r^'^^tcd the l!oly 
 condition' in wWch thL ^, patnt.ngs suited to the 
 themselves ; such as yZ.v ' ^,'"/ °i *•"> *«'* found 
 
 Aerrf, ^e. * '"'""' ' ""^ ^<i as the Good Shep. 
 
 caIcuIatcTto;lt'J„^«j™^j«cts a,j3 ajl suc°h a, are 
 
 because our fatl.errb„re„T::"ni^^^^^ 
 persecutors. At a later nerin!] tV . *<"'3"ls their 
 
 tyrs, the memorable Sn^of t ""^^^^f 'be mar- 
 
 ^rti^^"«^^Sai^-^^^^^^^ 
 
 1. %^er:.t^ti:^^1 --TiL^^^tM^^^ 
 
\ 
 
 346 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 struct us ; 2d, to remind us that all the saints are her 
 children. 
 
 Q. What is the origin of bells ? 
 
 A. The origin of bells is very ancient. The church 
 using them in the divine worship, blesses them, and 
 names them after some saint, in order that we may 
 hear them with more respect and dociUty. 
 
 ,Jd 11^ 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Christianity visible.— Of Blessings and of Cemeteries. 
 
 Q. What do you mean by blessings ? 
 
 A. To bless a thing, is to purify it, and consecrate it 
 to God and to the ceremonies of religion. 
 
 Q. Who has given the church the power to bless 
 creatures ? 
 
 A . God has given to the church this power. In the 
 Old Testament, Moses, the prophets and the priests 
 had this power, and made frequent use of it. In the 
 New Testament, our Lord oftentimes blessed creatures; 
 the apostles and the church have inherited this power 
 and used it frequently. 
 
 Q. Why has God given the church the power to 
 bless? 
 
 A. God has given to the church the power to bless, 
 1st, in order to withdraw the thing blessed from the 
 dominion of the devil, and restore it to its primitive 
 sanctity j 2d, to separate it from common and profane 
 things i 3d, to give it the virtue to exevate us, and 
 direct us towards our last end. 
 
 Q. What places does the church bless ? 
 
 A . The church blesses her temples, our houses, and 
 ceracteries or grave yards, in order that every thing 
 that touches mail inoro Ji^arlv; mov be holv - thereby 
 giving us an exalted idea of our worth, and teaching 
 m to respect ou^'selves 
 
\ 
 
 NCE, 
 
 saints are her 
 
 The church 
 
 ses them, and 
 
 that we may 
 
 >f Cemeteries. 
 
 I consecrate it 
 
 n. 
 
 ower to bless 
 
 3wer. In the 
 id the priests 
 of it. In the 
 ised creatures; 
 ed this power 
 
 the power to 
 
 lower to bless, 
 ;sed from the 
 its primitive 
 1 and profane 
 3vate us, and 
 
 5? 
 
 ir houses, and 
 t every thing 
 
 inlv • thorp hv 
 
 and t43acliiug 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 2<1, to prevent «, {^Z.tt' ^'"^'^"^ ''''"•l™-! 
 dear! ; 3,1, to inspire "s w^^ .» •" °" f™»<l8 who arc 
 go to church ; 4tMo shot , .Vh"' ^•'"'Sl'ts when we 
 
 among the three churctTin h^t """"' "^"''^ «^"t» 
 purgatory. ™''' '" "eaven, on earth and in 
 
 of I'SeiTvr""" "" "<' "'-'™ by the blessin. 
 
 Hv4 ttlT'oT tt rrSo^,^"-*" >?--'» » 
 -alee us loolc upon deS^ I'^^^tk sf4!°'<^ "' ""'' 
 
 CHAPTER Yl 
 
 Q. What is time? 
 
 penance. For this reLn T^r ^?,"">' ">»" *<> do 
 ^^ a trnly ChrislLn H?p i! ^""!"''' ."' ^rent says 
 j. How^3the"X';^4dr'"'"'''P«— 
 
 to mind tlie four thnl?T^^'-*-''™n«' and recalls 
 
 Messiahwase.™"cted ?hel ^T ''"""« "•"'•»• *! 
 mas to the Aseen, ™ 'a , '^""''"'"'"•ds from Christ- 
 
 T" " "«•- «J^ ii:stivais r ' 
 
\ 
 
 348 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 of the world. They existed under the patriarchs and 
 under the law of Moses, as well as under the gospel. 
 
 Q. What is the first object of festivals ? 
 
 A, The first object of festivals is to remind us of the 
 principal events of religion, such as the actions of our 
 Lord, the descent of the Holy Ghost, the life of the 
 Blessed Virgin and the saints. 
 
 Q. What is the second ? 
 
 A, The second object of these festivals is to estab- 
 lish the truth of all these events, and excite our grati- 
 tude to God for his benefits. 
 
 Ql What are the advantages of festivals ? 
 
 A. The advantages of festivals are : 1st, to inspire 
 us with gratitude to God, and a desire to imitate the 
 saints ; 2d, to incite us to the practice of the different 
 virtues which we are obliged to cultivate in a more 
 special manner, during the different seasons of the year ; 
 3d, to give us rest from our labors and render them 
 salutary by teaching us to sanctify them. 
 
 Q, How must we sanctify the festivals ? 
 
 A . To sanctify the festivals we must understand 
 well the intention of the church in institutinir them, 
 and endeavor to excite in our hearts the sentiments 
 which these festivals ought to produce. A very good 
 means of sanctifying the festivals is to prepare for 
 them by a novena, and to receive with fervor the sacra- 
 ments of penance and the holy eucharist. 
 
 CHAPTER Vn. 
 Christianity visible.— The mday.— The Office. 
 
 Q. Wliich is the first festival of the church ? 
 
 A. The first feetival of the church is the Sunday. 
 Among all nations there is a day consecrated to the 
 service of God. The apostles consecrated Sunday to 
 the worship of God, in memory of the resurrection of 
 
iNCE. 
 
 )atriarch8 and 
 
 r the gospel. 
 
 s? 
 
 mind us of the 
 
 actions of our 
 
 be life of the 
 
 lis is to estab- 
 cite our grati- 
 
 ^als ? 
 
 1st, to inspire 
 to imitate the 
 f the different 
 Xq in a more 
 ins of the year; 
 . render them 
 1. 
 
 is? 
 
 5t understand 
 tituting them, 
 lie sentiments 
 A very good 
 ) prepare for 
 vor the sacra- 
 t. 
 
 The Office. 
 
 hurch ? 
 3 the Sunday. 
 3crated to the 
 ;ed Sunday to 
 esurrection of 
 
 COURSE FOXJRTB. o..^ 
 
 day ? How did the fir.t Christian, celebrate the Sun- 
 
 the rea,ling 'of (S^ sS sl.° f "^ '" «on>„>on, heard 
 tions of the bishops ^Tlif"?';!"^^ """1 theexhorta- 
 and relieved the ^.or e^K^''!!' *" *^ '"''^ ^^ble, 
 
 d What pray^ra 'did^7hr«"'1'"^u*? '"'« ■»«»»«• 
 common ? *^"'®" ""W tne first Christians say in 
 
 the Sc.ripturr HelPtme fc? ?"' 'T°^' f"» 
 «• Wiat is.the rf^/:;„7J,^ '^"»« offie- 
 
 erstt^Ltd "brtt:c„r""'i'''rf --■'- p-y- 
 
 by the priests ev%?Tt^,'^j''>'^ *■* «=«i'«l 
 cause it is a duty we rn^d.!' ' "^"!'^. '"'"■>« office be- 
 
 iim, thanic hii/a^d Stnt??a'vr"'"^" '^ ''"''» 
 T Srj? ^y 'l'^'"« office dividid"' 
 
 and night, ti honor thfid!ff„.''"' '*<"'™ of the day 
 fon of°our CTV(^TcX ™{?"^™' »* *e pa*^ 
 
 fit^ to .., and to'^mindls rf''tti|:Lr'"'='P''' '«''«- 
 hgioi ^ ua or ine chief events of re- 
 
 Q. At what hour are matins recited ? 
 
 in4on^ro? th^^ttt'^:d^^1^ ^"^ -- 
 
 lands The first noetura" recked .k"!^ P"' •'""ed 
 a [ught, the second at midS ,h^"i."i"« o'clock 
 o'clock, and the lauds jusTb7&* u^^r* "' ^^ 
 
X 
 
 350 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Christianity visible. — The Office, continued. 
 
 Q, Of what are the matins composed ? 
 
 A. The matins are composed of psalms, hymns, an- 
 thems, lessons, versicles and responses. 
 
 Q. What are the psalms ? 
 
 A. The psalms are sacred canticles composed by 
 David. 
 
 Q. What is a hymn ? 
 
 A. A hymn is a canticle in honor of God or the 
 saints. The custom of singing hymns at prayers dates 
 back to the origin of Christianity. They are sung 
 standing, to show that our hearts must be raised to 
 God, whilst our lips publis^h his praises. 
 
 Q. What is an anthem? 
 
 A. The word anthem signifies alternate chant, 
 ■which is sung by two choirs, that respond to each 
 other, thereby producing a holy emulation. 
 
 Q. What are the lessons? 
 
 A. The lessons are composed of extracts from the 
 Scriptures, the explanations of the fathers of the 
 church, and the life of the saint whose feast is cele- 
 brated, thereby presenting us a complete course of 
 instruction. Thus the Scripture presents us the law, 
 the commentaries of the holy fathers are the explana- 
 tion, and the life of the saints is its illustration. 
 
 Q. What are the versicles ? 
 
 A. The versicles are short sentences taken from 
 the holy Scriptures, by which the church proposes to 
 excite our attention. For this reason they are sung 
 by a single voice. 
 
 Q. What are the responses ? 
 
 A, The responses are the words which follow the 
 lessons, and which express the determination we feel 
 to put in practice the teaching contained in the lessons, 
 and to follow the example of the saints laid before us. 
 
V. - 
 
 ANCE. 
 
 ontinued. 
 
 [? 
 
 ns, hymns, an- 
 
 composed by 
 
 Df God or the 
 t prayers dates 
 ^hey are sung 
 ; be raised to 
 
 temate chant, 
 spond to each 
 ion. 
 
 Tacts from the 
 iathers of the 
 ;e feast is cele- 
 lete course of 
 Qts us the law, 
 e the explana- 
 istration. 
 
 es taken from 
 
 ch proposes to 
 
 they are sung 
 
 ich follow the 
 [nation we feel 
 I in the lessons, 
 laid before us. 
 
 COURSE FOURTff, ^^^ 
 
 J S°J -Jo*" matins terminate? 
 
 ««imiValt%rntTeer;'.1^b;'t*A^ T' ^^""'' «>« 
 Augustin, which we simr J^n ^i ** ^"^^^ose and St. 
 
 thole mysteries oIorLrd wv'l !° f^^"^ ^^^ ^^^ 
 the nigllt. ^'"'^'^ ^^^^'^ took place during 
 
 Q. Which are those mysteries ? 
 
 his apoT esf hrronvTnl' """^h "^^ ^^^^ discourse to 
 resurrection. ° ^ '"^ *^' ^^^^^" ^^ Olives, and his 
 
 9- y^J^^Jai-e the lauds? 
 canticle, to sonify tW If„^.-c J™'' P*"'™' and one 
 
 anatowa™ u%;'^.t;sfxrn%4-?;::^i.r 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 Christianity visible-Office, eontinnei 
 
 the'dar?''* "^ *" ''""" "'"'='' -"P"- the office of 
 
 a^^pn^! t'l:;;'": imVor^"'" *« ■"«''« »' *« day 
 
 ment of the day. "-""^^^^ate to God the commence- 
 Q' In the other hours ? 
 
 de;th,tf SbTate'^^^^^^ to 
 
 upan the apostles; at sext we hnn. r ^^^^/ ^^^^^^ 
 
 to the cross; at nine mi/TTlr^''^ ?"'' ^^^^^* fastened 
 
 a, Wh^f. 'n t iT! °r_ M^ «^Piring for love of n... 
 J rp, ~ *"■ •"•- •• vespers f 
 
\ 
 
 352 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Lord, and to thank him for the institution ot the blessed 
 sacrament of the altar. "We recite fi^^e psalms at ves- 
 pers to honor the five wounds of our Lord, and to ask v 
 pardon for the sins committed b;v our fie senses during 
 
 the day. 
 
 Q. What is the sense of the psalms . ung at vespers 
 
 for Sunday ? ^ 
 
 A . The first psalm reminds us of the et ^rnal birtb vf 
 our Lord, his priesthood and the everlasting empire Be 
 has obtained by ]iis sufferings ; in the second we cel< - 
 brate the womk rs of the reign of Josus Christ, and par- 
 ticiiarly the iistifciitioD or the h'Ay eucharist ; in the 
 third we sin^ the happin ss <i? hmi who submits him- 
 self to the yoke of Jesus Cbj ir«t asid de^^lure the misery 
 of the sinner who revolts 
 we incite all men to pra 
 
 renders us bo happy ; iuid m the fifth the church re 
 counts to her children the particular benefits they have 
 rcvoived from God, invites them to be grateful, and 
 promises them eternal happiness. 
 
 Q. "Wliat does the hymn for Sunday signify? 
 
 A. The hymn for Sunday expresses a great desire 
 for heaven. 
 
 Q. Why h the Magnificat sung? 
 
 A. The' Magnificat is sung to express to God the 
 fulness of our gratitude, to do which more effectually 
 the words of our blessed Saviour are used. 
 
 Inm ; in the fourtn 
 j<e Saviour, whose reign 
 
 ^^vJast 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Christianity visible.— The Office, concluded.— Use of 
 Latin.— The ChaJit. 
 
 Q. What is the last hour of the office of the day ? 
 A. The last hour of this office is complin, which 
 signifies completion, because it completes the oihce. 
 Q. What do the >sahns of conAplin express ? 
 
 I 
 
 n 
 
t the blessed 
 salms at ves- 
 , and to ask 
 snses during 
 
 g at -vespers 
 
 / 
 'rnalbiitli cf 
 ig empire lie 
 ond we celo 
 [•ist, and par- 
 arist ; in the 
 iubmits him- 
 ■e the misery 
 n the fourth 
 ■whose reign 
 B church re- 
 its they have 
 rrateful, and 
 
 gnify? 
 great desire 
 
 to God the 
 e effectually 
 I. 
 
 led. — ^Use of 
 
 »f the day ? 
 mplin, which 
 the office. 
 )res8 ? 
 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 3^3 
 
 dent; ?! r!?f.^f^^"' °^ ''^"'P"" expresses our confi- 
 •ience 1,1 ^o l atthe moment of taking our repose • tl e 
 sueond, narks ^le effect of God's prStection^rtl.^e 
 
 onxr oui h(i-s to God, whenever we wake in the 
 mght, and reminds us of the practice of the first Chris! 
 tians, who rose during the night to pray ^^"' 
 
 A Jp. *^ ^^yvaxi of complin ? 
 A. Th>, i,ymn of complin is aprolono-ed asniration 
 to heaven, thnt happy country ^here darkS and 
 ^Mv^sA are unknown. 
 
 'h How does complin terminate ? 
 .4. Complin terminates with the canticle of the holv 
 old man Simeon The Christian, assured that God 
 
 io'seVn'h- "i-^^-'^' '^"^^^"^^^ «^ ^ ^^^^her, asks to ,^. 
 pose in his divme arms ; and before seniratincr fll 
 
 assembled faithful place Wmselvesunrerth?;^^^^^^ 
 
 ^ems ^'^''^ °^''^'''' ^^ ^^'^Sing one of Can- 
 
 Q. Why does the church use Latin in her offices? 
 
 hen.:.Ti ^'"''^ T' ^*^^" i» ^^^ offices: 1st, the 
 better to preserve the unity of the faith; the living 
 languages, changing continually, would sook introri 
 changes in the hturgy and in the form of the s^r^ 
 tnf ^'e'tr P^'^^^^K ^h^^-^holicity of the faith,^and 
 
 whatever n^^^ ""TX ^' ff^"^"^^ ^ «"« ^"^^h^r in 
 wnatt,ver part of the world we may be ; 3d to render 
 our mysteries more respectable. ** ' ''^' ^ render 
 
 song ^^^^^ '' *^' """"'^ ^^ ^^ ecclesiastical chant or 
 A. Chant is natural to man. It is essentiallv ro. 
 hgious; for among all people the first use mSfl^ 
 has been to celebrate the praises of the Deity^nd the 
 Catholic Church, which has preserved whafever w^! 
 
 "^^^^^^^^ 
 
 Q. Who arranged the chant ? 
 
 A. St. Ambras^e, and particularly St. Gregory, pope, 
 
f v 
 
 V 
 
 354 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 arranged the chant used at present in the church. The 
 ecclesiastical chant is truly beautiful and produces the 
 most lively impressions of piety in the scul. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Christianity visible. — Of Sacrifice in general, and the 
 Sacrifice of the Mass in partictdar. 
 
 Q. What is a sacrifice? 
 
 A. A sacrifice is an offering made to God of a thing 
 which we destroy, in order to acknowledge thereby 
 his sovereign dominion over all creatures. 
 
 Q. Why is sacrifice necessary ? 
 
 A. Sacrifice is necessary, because it is the only 
 means by which to acknowledge the sovereign domin- 
 ion of God over all that exists. 
 
 Q. How so ? 
 
 A. Because by the act of destroying a creature in 
 honor of God, man says to him : I acknowledge that 
 you are the absolute master of the life and death of all 
 creatures and of myself. 
 
 Q. Why were bloody sacrifices used ? 
 
 A. Bloody sacrifices were used to expiate sin ; in of- 
 fering them man said to God : I deserve to die, as this 
 creature which I immolate to you. 
 
 Q. Who established sacrifices? 
 
 A. God established sacrifices, for man of himself 
 would never have imagined that the blood of an animal 
 could please God or expiate sin. 
 
 Q. Did the sacrifices of animals please God of them- 
 selves ? 
 
 A. The sacrifices of animals and other creatures did 
 not of themselves please God, but because they repre- 
 sented that sacrifice of infinite price which was one day 
 to be offered up. 
 
God of them- 
 
 COURSE FOURTH, ok^ 
 
 355 
 
 th^JetT """"^ '""'' "' «-"fi» -e- there a,„„„„ 
 
 consumed by fire uJ^.!^ «ic whole victim was 
 
 i»gi 3J, the proi^aC trin°^^^^ for Ihank.giv- 
 piationofsin; 4th ZT.n^ »' '''^'''■'''' *<''' '''""'x- 
 to obtain favo'rs fr«„ G™'^""*""'^ ''"^'•"''-•<'' "I'-^d 
 
 1. Thfeo'llS^irT''''""' "''•'^ '"^rifi™'? 
 rifiees, that TtheSh? teX"*?""'''''''™ ''^■ 
 flesh of Uie V ctim in orfer to iJ • ''™"' ""^ °f "'« 
 God b^ mean, of the Sgsimm "atedTT"" ""'' • 
 
 the figure. ^ ' ^ ^"^ "^^^^^ ^^ others were but 
 Q. What is the mass ? 
 
 sacVe'o^f r :;o\f str S" ' "r ^^ «' '^^ 
 
 sacrifice of the mass and that of /r^'''^? ^^'^^^" «^« 
 altar our Lord is offSn an unhl^^T^ ^^' *^^^ ^'^ ^he 
 on Calvary he was offered in Thl^P' ™^""^^' ""^^'^ 
 Q' Wliy is the saSe of fh ^"^^ "'^""^^• 
 ^. Tliesacrificrof mL- "^ "^ass necessary ? 
 to prticip2t L vSo?S"'^^^ ^"^ble us 
 flest and drinkinc. his bloL^ 11?^''^''^; ^y ^^<^"^?? ^i^ 
 the merits of theCriK^Sfe c'r o^ ^ ^"^^^ves 
 
 i 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 Clu.is«a„it,™,h,e.-Oftheye,t„e„t,„nhePrie^ 
 
 ^km' y^^i'^!: ^''^ ^^® ornaments worn hv fi,« • 
 whilst celebrating mass ? ^ *^® P"®st 
 
^'x;- 
 
 \ 
 
 35G CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. They arc the amict^ alb, card, maniple, stole and 
 cliaauhle. 
 
 Q. What is the amict? 
 
 A. The amict is a piece oi white liuen which the 
 priest passes over liis heal and with it covers his 
 shoulders. It reminds us of xlie moderation to he used 
 in our words, and of the ( ore we ?hould have to ab- 
 stain from all useless converbation whilst wo r**^ '-• 
 church. 
 
 Q. What is the alb? 
 
 A. The alb is a whHe robe, full and reaching to the 
 feet-; it is a Fymboi of the purity which the j)riest car- 
 ries! to the altar and the people to the holy sacrifice. 
 
 Q. A\hatis th'^ cor I ? 
 
 A. The cord i * .i cincture intended to confine the 
 alb ; it reminds us of the cords with which the Saviour 
 was bound during his passion, and also that we must 
 be detached from a sensual life. 
 
 Q. Wlicit is the maniple ? 
 
 A. The maniple is an ornament which the priest 
 wears on his left arm ; it formerly was a handkerchief 
 used to wipe the tears and ^ erspiration from the fcce ; 
 it reminds both priest and people of the labor of g(jod 
 works, and the reward which attends them. 
 
 Q. What is the stole ? 
 
 A. The stole is an ornament which i\ ^ priest passes 
 round his neck and crosses on lii breast ; it is the 
 Bvmbol of his dignity and pow ano t-eminf' us of 
 the respect we owe to priests. 
 
 Q. What is the chasuble ? 
 
 A. The chasuble was forir-rly r '\,\ re mantle, ound 
 and full, with an opening in the cek're through \vhich 
 to pass the head ; it was worn by laymen as weP as 
 ecclesiastics. The former leaving laid it aside, the 
 church retained it and appointed it to be ^ n1 the 
 priests. It signifies the charity wliich shou ai late 
 our worlrs and our pra .-rrs, 
 
 Q. What r.R the ornaments of the deacon V 
 
NCE. 
 
 ijjle, stole and 
 
 n which the 
 it covers his 
 [)n to be iipcd 
 \ h'avc to ab- 
 
 St WP """^ ["> 
 
 aching to the 
 ho j)riest cur- 
 ly sacrifice. 
 
 » confine the 
 ithc Saviour 
 hat we must 
 
 L'h the priest 
 bandkerchief 
 om the free ; 
 abor of good 
 m. 
 
 priest passes 
 St ; if is the 
 minr us of 
 
 lantle, "ound 
 •oupli \vhich 
 1 as well as 
 it aside, tlu; 
 TV .m h\ the 
 ru' ar aate 
 
 con ? 
 
 coimsE FouRm. 
 
 piaced^rSiriSsj!^!:^Tr= ^^^^^^^^o^o 
 
 right ann, so as to leavo h , ^ ^^'^*'"*^^ ""^^^*'- las 
 clahnaticofa qle'fo ,^^^^^^^^^^^ 2d, the 
 
 worn by the deacon as he n Jmn;l """"^'^^ ' ^^ ^^« 
 sons obliged to move aS . ?""''^"'^"* ^"H'^r- 
 
 witli the deacons 7thefrhntivr I ' ^'/^^ ^^^^ ''^^«« 
 Q. Whif i« fK^ T P""»tive church. 
 
 tl.e Roman serv-J.ts t^. ^n^ "^""^ '^'''^ »'°™ t-y 
 l.er ministers thtcLr, 1 ;;,»"*'='='^"»S it to the use of 
 f'c highest a^tijuitv P™""""" * ■"«»«'•'" of 
 
 forteSL^.f ? ''''"'""' »PP»'"te<lpartic«lara.es«e, 
 P?c1an;.1„rtKX---Pe;tfor«n„i„ ,„, ,,. 
 .Uspositions with wLn:'l^u!a'S"artr' ""= 
 
 CK PTEIi XIII 
 
 offidatytfeZly' ■; °™"™'"' '""'•OP^ when they 
 
 ring, the mitre, the cro.* tt "1 ' f^" ^.'°^'''' ""« 
 "■' ^^-^'Wshop/the pulliim. ="""''• "»'' ^^ ■ ' 
 
 Pnt^ on i.. the'Seh tt?''a"La?k"''/l'"' '''•^'»P 
 
 worn Sy the .riests and senL*, o^ R A'^tinction 
 
 ,-ason they are wo,n Tum' "^ ^J^^" J^"-" *i^ 
 
 •emexcRnf vuhJic* ^^i„i •'^.."* .P^'. ^^^o cannot .isa 
 
 1. Wh£t'do"th;;.l^'r '"' ^"^ ^^ysteries. "' 
 ^•. ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ ^« bishops are the succe.so.. 
 
 be 
 ? 
 
358 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 )f the apostles ; those j^reat missionaries who traversed 
 the world to prttuh the gospel. 
 
 Q. What is the pectoral cross ? 
 
 A. The pectoral cross is acrofi." which the bishops 
 wear on their breast ; it recalls t( mind the custom of 
 the first Christians, wlio always wore a cross suspended 
 ironi tlu! neck. 
 
 Q. What are the small tunic and dalmatic ? 
 
 A. The small tunic and dalmatic are the two orna- 
 ments peculiar to the - iib-deacon and deacon. The 
 bishop wears them to show that he is clothed with the 
 plenitude of the priesthood. 
 
 Q. What do the gloves signify? 
 
 A. The gloves signify the blessings he asks of God, 
 and the purity with which he approaches the altar. 
 
 Q. What is tho ring ? 
 
 A. The ring signifies the alliance which the bishop 
 conlracts with his church in his consecration. 
 
 Q. What is the mitre ? 
 
 A. The mitre is an ornament, the origin of which 
 dates back to the ancient law, and signifies the royalty 
 <ii the priesthood ; the two pieces which hang down 
 on the shoulders signify the Old and New Testament ; 
 with both of which the bishop must be perfectly con- 
 versant. 
 
 Q. What is the crosier ? 
 
 A. The crosier is the bishop's sceptre; that is, 
 his shepherd's crook ; and reminds him that he must 
 watch over all his flock. 
 
 Q. What is the gremial ? 
 
 A. The gremial is a piece ^f silk placed on the 
 knees of the bishop when he sits during mass, to 
 prevent the soiling of th(v vestments. 
 
 Q. What is the pallium? 
 
 A. The pallium is an ornament made of the wool of 
 a white lamb, and marked with small black crosses ; it 
 signifies the charity and innocence which must charac- 
 terise a pastor. 
 
NCE. 
 
 v\\o traversed 
 
 I the bishops 
 the custom of 
 >88 suspended 
 
 latic ? 
 
 the two orna* 
 leaeon. Tlie 
 hed with the 
 
 asks of God, 
 3 the altar. 
 
 L'h the bishop 
 lion. 
 
 gin of which 
 !S the royalty 
 hang down 
 ■ Testament ; 
 erfectly con- 
 
 ;re ; that is, 
 hat he must 
 
 laced on the 
 ing mass, to 
 
 if the wool of 
 k crosses ; it 
 [uust charac- 
 
 COUliiiE FOURTtf. 
 
 359 
 
 ve«?.„S '^""" ^' ''^'''''^ ''' ^"ft-^^nt colors h. her 
 
 ve.;^^.ent^:^"xl"L''uVr '' '^^?^^^1* ^^'^^ ^» ^- 
 -luired ll:^Zi::Zr^^^y, "P-^ions 
 
 uso innocence; red, of charily pmjj'^ T"""'^' 
 and hope : tfretn n( i^of.... ^ ; P^J^'*^' of penance 
 
 the th„!!.htlf ZlKd" """ '"'* • '"'^* ^'^™"» 
 
 «. Uhat arc tl,« ornaments of the altar? 
 
 tl>™«,f re^rr^^'Ll' '^ »■'" -« ">™« cloths. „.,cd 
 na«le"an,l cK ' "' ^'^ candlesticks, tabe^ 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 ?' ^^^ ^.^ ?he principal sacred vessels ? 
 
 ancient as Christiinifv • M- ^-^ne chalice is as 
 
 ?■ 2^*^ /^ **^® ciborium V 
 
 chalice, and doVed w^th riiT"" -r-''^^^' resembling the 
 Hoi, 4cha^:tS;rfS^-,;l--l^o keep tho 
 
360 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. What is the ostensorium ? 
 
 A. Tlie ostensorium is a kind of portable tabernacle 
 in which the Sacred Host is exj)osed for the adoiation 
 of the faithful during the benediction or procet:fcion. 
 
 Q. What ceremony precedes the mass of Sunday ? 
 
 A. The blessing and sprinkling of the holy water. 
 
 Q. Why does the priest put salt into the water he 
 blesses ? 
 
 A . The priest puts salt into the water to show that 
 holy water prevents our soul from being corrupted by 
 sin. 
 
 Q, What are the eifects of holy water ? 
 
 A. The effects of holy water are: 1st, to chase 
 away the devil; 2d, to aid in healing the sick ; 3d, to 
 obtain help from God ; 4th, to aid in the remission of 
 venial sin. 
 
 Q. In what manner ought we to take holy water ? 
 
 A. We ought to take it with great respect, keep it 
 in our rooms, and make the sign of the cross with it on 
 ourselves ; at least, when we rise and when we retire 
 to rest. 
 
 Q. Why is the sprinkling of holy water made in the 
 church ? 
 
 -4. It is made to chase away the devil and to purify 
 the faithful, so that they may assist at mass with at- 
 tention, innocence and piety. The use of holy water 
 is as old as the church, and its efficacy has been proved 
 by a great many miracles. 
 
 CHAPTER XY. 
 
 Christianity visible.— Processions and the first part 
 
 of the Mass. 
 
 Q. What are processions ? 
 
 A. rrocessions are solemn religious marches of the 
 clergy and people. 
 
 
\ 
 
 CE. 
 
 e tabernacle 
 le adoi'ution 
 )roces!iiion. 
 )f Sunday ? 
 holy water, 
 le water be 
 
 o sliow tbat 
 orrupted by 
 
 ? 
 
 t, to cliasc 
 sick ; 3d, to 
 •emission of 
 
 )ly water ? 
 ect, keep it 
 5S with it on 
 in we retire 
 
 made in the 
 
 id to purify 
 ss with at- 
 holy water 
 een proved 
 
 3 first part 
 
 3hes of the 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. ggj 
 
 Q. la the custom of processions very old 9 
 nf M ^^/"^.^^"^ «^ processions existed under the law 
 
 Q. What do processions sio-nify ? 
 
 JlS^t*'^ P-essio„ and": foXwecI b^ ^n^ ' 
 teaches us that we cannot reach heaven excent bv S 
 
 G^Vhyt rtw'^^ "' ■'•^^"^ Christ";nd i^s' s^in^^: 
 made Se hith'mls^ P*^ "°""'™^ » P— 'o- i' 
 ^. It is made before high mass on Sundays in re 
 membrance of the resurrecdon of Jesus ChrS 
 «. into how many parts is the mass divided ? 
 ^. Ihe mass is divided into six narts ■ tlie iSr., 
 compnses the preparation which is male at the fo^ of 
 I^! fi^V. *" T" "''f™'" ">« '""-"it to the offertoJv * 
 
 Q. What does the word mass mean ? 
 
 A ?L fi'^ '' ^^"^ ^P\ P^^* «^ *»^« ^nas« composed ? 
 .,vl!* f ?i? ^''^ P^'* ^^ *^^' "»a«s i« composed of the 
 
 Sr r r y^rH^^ ''" eonfiteor,Ld seter^ 
 
 uwitr pia>ers. in all these prayers the priest eonfps<»P«. 
 his unwortnness, and accuses himself of his ?X 
 ?J P^J^Pl^ '^}'^\^ !-«^. for it is by repentance wpn!!!; 
 
 J VV;hat does the priest say next ? 
 
 A. The prie^st next says, the Lord be with you, words 
 
362 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 which hft repeats eight different times during the mass, 
 and the people each time reply, and with thy spirit. 
 These words contain all that we can desire, and we 
 will not fail to hear mass well, if we oppose no ob- 
 stacle to this blessing wished us by the priest. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Chi^stianity visible. — Use of incense, and the second 
 
 part of the Mass. 
 
 Q. What does the priest do when he ascends the 
 altar ? 
 
 A. He kisses the altar through respect, and asks of 
 God, in the name of the saints whose relics repose on 
 the altar, to pardon his sins. 
 
 Q. What ceremony follows these prayers? 
 
 A. The ceremony which follows is the incensing. 
 The offering of incense in the divine worship was pre- 
 scribed to Moses by God himself. 
 
 Q. What does incense signify ? 
 
 A. Incense signifies charity, prayer, and the good 
 odor of virtue we ought to diffuse around us. 
 
 Q. Why is the priest incensed ? 
 
 A . The priest is incensed to honor him as the rep- 
 resentative of Jesus Christ. Among the ancients it 
 was a mark of honor to offer incense to a person. 
 
 Q. What does the priest do after the incensing ? 
 
 A. After the incensing the priest goes to the epistle 
 side and reads the introit, which commentes the sec- 
 ond part of the mass. The word introit means entry ; 
 it is so called because it is sung whilst the priest enters 
 to celebrate mass. 
 
 Q. Of what is the introit composed ? 
 
 ^u. xiie inxruitoramaniy is couj posed oi some verses 
 from the psalms, to announce the great mystery which 
 
\NCE. 
 
 •ing the mass, 
 oiih thy spirit. 
 esire, and we 
 ppose no ob- 
 )riest. 
 
 d the second 
 
 ascends the 
 
 t, and asks of 
 ics repose on 
 
 -ers? 
 
 lie incensing. 
 
 ship was pre- 
 
 nd the good 
 i us. 
 
 ti as the rep- 
 e ancients it 
 person, 
 ncensinf^ ? 
 :o the epistli* 
 ices the sec- 
 neans entry; 
 priest enters 
 
 some verses 
 ^stery which 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. ono 
 
 J^^^rtLni^ffif -<^ '- "-^eh the i„. of 
 
 memoration of the „i„e cCSofI "e,s ^«^' •"«<»"- 
 Jiou. .hoi aUfto'trtttlitn^i 
 
 CHAPTER XYII 
 
 «te J^"* ^'^^ *« P™»' do after the GMa in &- 
 «,tof^t'" tlf-tt Zf'-t'f *''^P™" '"-'^- *e 
 
 prindpal actions 2d to -1" "'?" f""^ """* "*■■''■ *''«'■• 
 %'^^VY^r^^^^'^ *- the ,. .e of 
 Q. What does he do then ? 
 
 of Ihe 4*:«r ' r^'lfT r '"! •"»"' fr"" the bosom 
 which he wX's ICTf '^ J''" *"*•■• *'»at P«a<^« 
 
 thy Hpirit. ' " *" ''■"'* *''« I'^OP'^ ".ply, and with 
 
 A ^A^^' ?!'*->'^'' *""'-<"^*' these words? 
 prayer called 7o//ec/r"'" '"" ^""'''''''' ^""""'^'^''es the 
 Q. Whence comes' this name ? 
 
364 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 ^. This prayer is so called: 1st, because it is 
 said for the assembled faithful, the word collect sio-nify- 
 ing assembled ; 2d, because it contains, in an unabndcred 
 form, all the petitions ofiPered by the faithful to the 
 Lord. 
 
 Q. How does the collect terminate ? 
 A. The collect terminates by these words : Throuqh 
 Jesus Christ our Lord, for it is in the name of Jesus 
 Christ we pray, and it is through his merits we expect 
 to obtain what we ask. The people answer, amen, 
 that^is, so be It. * 
 
 Q. What is the epistle ? 
 
 4'. ^H® epistle is a lesson which follows the collect 
 and is taken from the sacred Scriptures. It is called 
 epistle because it is generally taken from the letters or 
 epistles of the apostles, especially of St. Paul. Durino- 
 the epistle all sit, in order to hear it with more recoC 
 lection. 
 
 Q. By what is the epistle followed ? 
 
 A. The epistle is followed by the gradual or re- 
 sponse ; by which the people testify their willin.rness 
 to carry into practice the instructions they have just 
 heard. It is called the gradual, because it is suncr on 
 the steps or grades of the singer's stand. ° 
 
 Q. By what other names is it called ? 
 
 A. On days of mourning and of fast it is suno- in 
 sorrowtul, lengthened tone ; then it is called tract, That 
 is, lengthened. On days of joy, it is sung in a more 
 lively strain, and is preceded and followed by the 
 alleluia. ^ 
 
 Q. "V^liat is the alleluia and the prone ? 
 
 A . The alleluia is an expression of joy ; it is the 
 song of the saints in heaven ; the prose is a continua- 
 tion of It, and IS on that account called the seouence or 
 following, ^ 
 
COURSE FOURTH. 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 365 
 
 Christianity visible ti.« 
 
 thl" jS"" -"» '^i part of 
 
 Q- How is the gospel read ? 
 
 pra^erftrr i'iiSs SuTm" Tr^" -'•• "-y 
 
 profound respect C 4e S '° T^"^ "« '"* 
 at hi,™;;'!;? '=*™"- "^fore Vboot of the Gospels 
 
 The deacon makes the stn of th„^ "^ *'"' ««»Pels. 
 book to remind us tJiTt ,ff,? ^"^ ?™'^ ™ "'« sacred 
 the cross. ^*' *" g"^P«' « the preachinif of 
 
 go^el"''"'"'" *« P««P'« answer at the end ofAe 
 We staW duri^tle ?ol»n f'T' ' °\™ "^^ ^od' 
 
 annonjit Xlts fte-S'th^'"' P™^' «-' 
 take p ace, and then preaches to tt^ ?.'!"»'•"''?«*' <» 
 
 ptS'L?-- "^ ' 4tLr''intidt/?£^ 
 ,-^: A^^-thTiltSelt'tU^'^' *--'■-«'-? 
 
 altar and intones tl e cr"rfo 1' f"t* .'■''?™' '° the 
 the ore,l„ we profess our Wief ofYlTi"'' , \ ^'»-'"? 
 have heen tau>rht us *" ** ■'^^■■■- whic^ 
 
 meteT'"" ^^"^^ '^^ ^^^ Part of the .... eom- 
 --»'^», and S'SX to"'t^erefrc-""'T^r ^f'«"- '''^ 
 
366 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 the mass which precedes the offertory was formerly 
 called the mass of the catechumens. 
 
 Q. What does the priest do after the credo ? 
 
 A. After the credo the priest turns to the people, 
 and says : The Lord be with you ; to which they an^ 
 swer : and with thy spirit ; he then recites a prayer 
 called the offertory ; because during this time the faith- 
 ful offered at the altar the bread and wine which they 
 had brought for the sacrifice. We must during the 
 sacrifice offer ourselves to God, with a sincere desire 
 to ibe imnioiated with our Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Chiistianity visible. — Third part of the Mass. 
 
 Q. What does the priest do after reciting the offer- 
 tory ? 
 
 A . After reciting the offertory, the priest removes 
 from the chalice the veil with which, tlu-ough respect 
 for the consecration, it had remained covered, and then 
 extends the corporal on the altar. 
 
 Q. What is the corporal ? 
 
 A. The corporal is a piece of square linen, destined 
 to reiceive the body of our Lord. It must be of linea ; 
 because it was in linen that the body of our Lord was 
 wrapped for sepulture. 
 
 Q, What is the pall ? 
 
 A, The word pall means cover. It is a square 
 card, enclosed in linen, and used to cover the top of 
 the chalice. 
 
 Q. How does the priest offer the host ? 
 
 A. The priest takes the patena on which rests the 
 host, raises his eyes to heaven, and offers to God the 
 bread which is to be changed into the body of our Lord. 
 
 vfc. £ or wiium uocs iic uiicr a r 
 
 A. He offers it for himself, for those assisting at the 
 
NCE. 
 
 (vas fonnerly 
 
 credo ? 
 ) the people, 
 licli they an^ 
 ites a prayer 
 ime the f aith^^ 
 )e which they 
 it durinjj the 
 sincere desire 
 
 the Mass. 
 ing the offer- 
 
 iest removes 
 oiigh respect 
 ired, and then 
 
 nen, destined 
 ; be of linen ; 
 our Lord was 
 
 IS a square 
 jr the top of 
 
 ich rests the 
 5 to God the 
 r of our Lord. 
 
 sistiug at the 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. gg^ 
 
 mass, and for the faithful, livin<r and dead TTo fi, 
 ^'Zft::^^^ ^e^Tulte'wintSr. 
 
 faithfulTith ourto;d ''^''''"' *^^ "^^^^ ^^ ^^ 
 Q' What further does he? 
 
 amoU^ll'ffiial*'' ""'"" """* ^•'""''l ^S^ 
 A iJ" <,L*,Tl;' *? ""'''"1 •'""'d be taken ? 
 
 W..eeUli:j?J^J^-Kt^^^^^ 
 
 tioL^elt mt ?"='" ^""^ ^^-^ '^-''■' °f tl^^-llec- 
 
 reaL^u! AV A^tlhari, ^^^"''-ty. »nd the 
 words, but in tood wS/ ^ ''""'' ""' """^i^' i° 
 
 offe^rto^''? """' '^^ P™»' -»* I^« finger after the 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 Christianity visibIe.-TOrd and fourth part of the 
 
 lingersT^* ^"^^ ** P™" <'° -^'^ washing his 
 
r 1 
 
 368 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 1 ! mm 
 
 !il 
 
 A. After waphino; his finorers, the priest returns to 
 the middle of the altar, and beseeches the most Holy 
 Trinity to accept the sacrifice which he offers up for 
 thei. glory. He then kisses the altar and turns to the 
 people for the last time till after the conmiunion, and 
 Bays to them, brethren, let us pray , after which he re- 
 cites the secret. 
 
 Q. What is the secret ? 
 
 A. The secret is a prayer in which the priest asks 
 of God to bless the offerings of the faithful and the 
 faithful themselves, in order that they may prove an 
 acceptable sacrifice ; it is called secret, because the 
 priest recites it in a low voice. 
 
 Q. Where does the fourth part of the mass begin ? 
 A. The fourth part of the mass begins after'' the 
 secret, and continues till the Pater. 
 Q. What is the preface ? 
 
 A . The preface is an introduction to the great prayer 
 called the canon. The church, in it, invites us to 
 render glory to God for having deigned to accept our 
 offerings ; and with the celestial court we sing the 
 glorious canticle of eternity. 
 Q. What is that canticle ? 
 
 A, The sanctm, holy, holy, holy Lord God of 
 armies, the heavens and the eartli are full of thy 
 glory ; hosannah in the highest. 
 Q. What is the canon ? 
 
 A. The word canon sif»;nifies rule. The canon of 
 the mass consists of the prayers which the church pre- 
 scribes for offering the holy sacrifice, and which are 
 not permitted to be changed. Tlie canon is of great 
 antiquity, and we should recite it with profound respect 
 and with great confidence. 
 
 Q. What do we find in the prayers of the canon ? 
 A. In the first prayer of the canon are marked the 
 principal ends for which the sacrifice is offered, the 
 
 the second are named the persons who have a principal 
 
COURSE FOURTH. 3 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 mass bedn ? 
 
 8ion of the victim, by cxtp„?l! f ™? '^^^^^ Po^ses- 
 
 bread and ^'ine; d„rfn*thl t-- "^^ """■ ^^ 
 
 sider ourselves as victims alfff""^ "* ■»»»' con- 
 
 «• VVhat does the^pSt'ttk ?„"T'™' '^ <^- 
 
 Koit:£i' ^«^^^^4'rtts^(-,^ 
 
 J ^o has given him this power ? 
 
 A hJ"*' °«^t does tie priest do ? 
 
 |ast;upprran?tr;r~ ^''"""^did at the 
 terrupted tone, as used'by Zr^i,'" f !">?"«• ""in- 
 
 /. He'^etttl^':\tttd^tf "".' ?« ^''^o? 
 adoratmn ^f ^u^ o . ""^•' and the chnJiW j?«„ xi.. 
 
 «• Wha^^werSr^^-''''*'^^ 
 tioa of tie cWie ? ' ' *^ P™"' ^^ ^^^ the elev»: 
 
370 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. After the elevation the priest says a prayer, in 
 which he offers Christ to God his Father, in memory 
 of his passion, his resurrection, and his ascension. 
 
 Q. What does he aslc of God ? 
 
 A. He asks of him to receive favorably the victim 
 which he presents to him, and with it the hearts of 
 the faithful, which he offers him at the same time. 
 
 Q. What is the memenfo of the dead ? 
 
 A. Thf memento of the dead, which follows, is a 
 prayer by which the priest asks for the souls in pur- 
 gatory a<lmission into the heavenly Jerusalem. 
 
 Q. What desires should animate us during all these 
 prayers V 
 
 A. During all these prayers we should be animated 
 with an ardent desire to become victims worthy of 
 Grod, in order to attain heaven, the end for which the 
 sacrifice is offered ; and to obtain which, we must con- 
 fide fully in the infinite m- ; of our Lord. 
 
 li 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 Christianity visible. — ^The fifth part of the Mass. 
 
 Q. Where does the fifth part of the mass begin ? 
 
 A. The fifth part of the mass begins at the Pater, 
 or Our Father. The Pater is preceded by a preface 
 or preparatory prayer, which is said through respect for 
 the Lord's prayer, and to aid us to say it well. 
 
 Q. What part of the Pater is 'said by those assistino* 
 at mass ? 
 
 A. They say that part which contains all the 
 others, namely. Deliver us from evil. 
 
 Q. What ceremony follows the Pater f 
 
 A. After the Pater, the priest breaks the Racred host 
 over the chalice ; puts a small part of it in the precious 
 blood to mark the intimate union we are going to con- 
 
NCE. 
 
 a prayer, in 
 , in memory 
 scension. 
 
 ly the victim 
 he hearts of 
 \mQ time. 
 
 follows, is a 
 ouls in pur- 
 taiem. 
 ing all these 
 
 be animated 
 IS worthy of 
 or which the 
 wre must con- 
 •d. 
 
 ' the Mass. 
 
 iss begin ? 
 
 -t the PateVf 
 
 by a preface 
 
 ;h respect for 
 
 well. 
 
 lOse assistinjy 
 
 ains all the 
 
 e sacred host 
 the precious 
 ;oing to con- 
 
 COVnSE FOURTH. 
 
 tract with our Lord h ♦», 
 
 other two part, on th^XnTfTht"' *"'' P'"^''' «•" 
 «. What ccremonv S „T "°*"™""nunion 
 among the first Christians ? P'*"" "' "^^ "'oraent 
 
 other fhetssT^te^'ro'r' ^"r'^- g»- each 
 »notl.or as brethreS! The tt,7f **' "'eyloved one 
 present day, the deacon „ive^^ "LP'r' """'*. «» *o 
 mass .s a precio„a mcmS S ^^S?;i''f^''""''Shigh 
 «• • . liat ,s the Agnus Dei* -^ """""»• 
 
 asks of our lIu to give rI7'\ f ':^'^ *« priest 
 0°^ B™"8pi. in this world and in 
 
 prayers the more CmediMtw/T *«« beauttful 
 ceive our Lord. To rS ?h7 ° '''''Pese him to re- 
 
 ^: ^.eT\l^feP->-^ followed? 
 
 tnrion Lo^M. I am trtofet "r" "J *« «en- 
 ter under my roof h„f „ r^ """ *ou shouldst en 
 
 ^'^'•-^tshalliZled. ""'^ ^"^ *»«> '«'«1 and my 
 
 and humility, because^rcSVl*" ^""'P-'-etion 
 P''™'e aeeusation of our sinV "^ " * general and 
 
 fingers of ftepS^that"^ '" "^^ *« "«>«& and 
 species remainU?rin.tlhem^r&,''* 'he st=r^d 
 ablutions, he says praye« of^.V Y*"'*' 'a^ing the 
 communion. '' ^ ^*" " "lauksgjving fo? hi. 
 
MICROCOPY RESOLUTION TEST CHART 
 
 (ANSI and ISO TEST CHART No. 2) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 Urn I2B 
 
 iim 
 
 ■to 
 
 HI u 
 KUU 
 
 ■ 3.6 
 
 14.0 
 
 1.4 
 
 12.2 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 M APPLIED INA^GE Inc 
 
 Sr 1653 East Main Street 
 
 rJS Rochester, New York U609 USA 
 
 aas (716) 482 -0300 -Phone 
 
 = (716) 288-5989 -Fax 
 
372 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Christianity visible.— The sixth part of the Mass. 
 
 Q. What is the sixth part of the mass? 
 A. The sixth and last part of the mass is the thanks- 
 giving. It comprises the anthem called communion, 
 the post communion, the Ite missa est, the benediction, 
 and the Gospel of St. John. 
 
 Q. Wliat is the anthem called couimunion ? 
 A. It is a prayer which the priest recites and which 
 at high mass the choir sings, immediately after the 
 communion. 
 
 Q. Why do they sing it? 
 
 A, As singing is used at the festivals of the great 
 ones of the earth, the church wishes that it also should 
 be used at the feast where man is seated at the table 
 of God himself. 
 
 Q. What is the post communion ? 
 A. It is a prayer recited in thanksgiving after com- 
 munion, and therefore called post communion. 
 Q. What means Ite missa est f 
 A. Ite missa est means Go, the congregation is dis- 
 missed. In high masses the deacon sings it in the name 
 of the priest. 
 
 Q. Does the mass always close with the words Ite 
 missa est ? 
 
 A. Not always. When other prayers follow the 
 mass, the people are invited to continue the praises 
 of God, and then, instead of the Ite missa est, the 
 Benedicamus Domino, Let us bless the Lord, is said. 
 For this reason the Benedicamus is said during Advent 
 and Lent. 
 
 Q. Why does the priest give the blessing at the 
 end of mass ? 
 
 A, To obtain for the people that they may preserve 
 the fruits of the holy sacrifice, to testify his affection 
 for tibem and the desire he has for their salvation. 
 
CE, 
 
 the Mass. 
 
 the thanks- 
 communion, 
 benediction, 
 
 ion? 
 
 s and which 
 
 [y after tho 
 
 )f the great 
 t also should 
 at the table 
 
 12 after com- 
 lion. 
 
 'ation is dis~ 
 , in the name 
 
 he words Ite 
 
 3 follow the 
 the praises 
 lissa est, the 
 ,ord, is said. 
 xv\n^ Adoent 
 
 ssing at the 
 
 nav preserve 
 his affection 
 salvation. 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 373 
 
 Q. Why does he recite the Gospel of St. John ? 
 
 A. He recites the Gospel of St. John on account of 
 the profound respect which has ever been entertained 
 for the holy words it contains. The pagans them- 
 selves admired them so mu(.'h that they wished to have 
 them engraved in letters of gold in their places of as- 
 sembly tliat every person might read them. 
 
 Q. \VTiat do the people say at the end of the 
 Gospel ? 
 
 A. At the end of the Gospel, they say Deo gratias^ 
 thanks to God, thanks to the most Holy Trinity, for 
 all their benefits, of which the sacrifice of the altar is 
 an abridsnient. 
 
 Q. How should we retire after mass ? 
 
 A. We should retire with great recollection, and 
 live during the day as if we had witnessed the death 
 of the Saviour on Mount Calvary. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 Christianity visible.— The days of the week and month. 
 
 Q. How should we consider the days of the week ? 
 
 A. We should consider the days of the week as a 
 continual festival ; during which we must not only ab- 
 stain from all acts that may offend God, but also pray 
 to him and honor him by the holiness of our conduct. 
 
 Q. AVliy have particular feasts been established ? 
 
 A. They have been established to renew the fervor 
 of the lukewarm, and to animate their courage, by re- 
 calling to their minds the great events of religion, and 
 proposing to them new motives to be virtuous. 
 
 Q. What name has the church given to the days of 
 the week ? 
 
 A. She has given them the name of feria, which 
 
 'oj 
 
 s,iia,ij r:ax:t 
 
 ought to be for us a day of rest from sin, and a day of 
 rejoicing by means of a good conscience. 
 32 
 
I; '.i 1 
 
 374 CATECHISM OF PERSEVFltANCE 
 
 day orS:*wS?"^" '''™''™ *" '■''^'^^ '» ^'^'^ 
 A. The Monday is consecrated to the souls in nur- 
 gatory; Tuesday, to the guardian angels ; M^cdnesdav 
 to t^,e passion, ThursdV, to the^HolV Eucharisf; 
 
 bSi Vi^in':'''''' "' ""■• '^''' "•"' SaWto'th^ 
 firs? aS' ^""^ *^' Wednesday and Friday in the 
 
 A, The Wednesday and Friday of each week were 
 days ^stations; that is, days of fast, prayer and 
 assembhng at the tombs of th'e martyrs Ile^ee tbe 
 custom and the law of abstinence on rAday At 
 Kobe, Saturday has been a day of fast since tfe fi4 
 ages ; hence the law cf abstinence on tha" day 
 
 ^. VVhat do you remark on the days of the month? 
 i\.f' i'**^"^^"^ t^^* ^^^ church has given to each of 
 them the name of a saint, in order each day to place 
 before us the example of our brethren wto are in 
 
 n'^'^in^^ ^"^ encourage us to imitate their virtues 
 of ?heThurch7'' ""' ^' '^ "''P°°^ ^^ '^' ^^'^^tion 
 A. We should read each day the lives of the saints • 
 especially when all the famUy ai-e assembled ' 
 
 III CHAPTER XXy. 
 
 Christianity visible.— Advent. 
 Q. What is advent ? 
 ^\r^' ?^® ^°^^ &^VQnt signifies coming. Advent is a 
 hme of prayer and penance, established by fheehurcli 
 /^^^IK*^'^ ^«^«* «f Christmas. ^ ' 
 
 «. With what sentiments does the church wish to 
 inspire us during advent ? ^ *^ 
 
 firsf wifK ♦;,r . -— "" v"«x^xi wiBiics to inspire us 
 brst with the spint of penance, to prepare our hearts 
 
VCE 
 
 led to each 
 
 souls in pur- 
 
 W^ednesday, 
 
 Eucharist ; 
 
 irday to the 
 
 iday in the 
 
 Tveek werie 
 irayer, and 
 Hence the 
 riday. At 
 ice the first 
 ; day. 
 
 he month? 
 to each of 
 *y to phice 
 dio are in 
 ir virtues. 
 I intention 
 
 the saints ; 
 d. 
 
 ivent is a 
 e church, 
 
 h wish to 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 375 
 
 for the birth of the Messiah ; she repeats to us the 
 words of Stv John, addressed to the Jews on the banks 
 of the Jordan : Do penance ; prepare ye the way of the 
 Lord ; make straight hit paths, 
 
 Q. What more does she do ? 
 
 A. She puts on her garb of purple, and suppresses 
 the alleluia in a part of her office. 
 
 Q. What other sentiment does she wish *o inspire ? 
 
 A. She -v^ishes to inspire us also with hope, for 
 which reason she announces to us in the epistles and 
 gospels the speedy coming of the Messiah. 
 
 Q. What does advent represent ? 
 
 A . Advent represents the four thousand years dm in<y 
 which the Saviour was expected. The church invites 
 usjxi sigh for his coming as did the patriarchs and pro- 
 phets. From the 15th of December to the 23d phe 
 uses the great anthems, which are so many ardent 
 sighs after the Messiah. 
 
 Q. What mast we do to spend advent well ? 
 
 A. In order to spend advent well we must: 1st, 
 renounce sin ; 2d, do some works of mortification ; 3d, 
 desire ardently the coming of t!ie Messiah in our hearts ; 
 4 th, live in greater recollection and with more fervor 
 than usual. 
 
 Q. What motives have we for passing advent 
 well ? ° 
 
 A. 1st, obedience to the church; 2d, gratitude to 
 Jesus Christ ; 3d, our spiritual interest ; for, propor- 
 tioned to our fervor will be the favors of the Messiah 
 to us. 
 
 i«pu*e us 
 ur hearts 
 
376 
 
 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 ^Imstianity visible.-Feaat of ti,. t 
 
 caption ofthe B '^^^^^^^i^ Con-. 
 
 feast of the Immaculafo r ™^^r ""^^ celebrate tlie 
 Virgin. The B^'^t^lt^^^^^ ^? ^^.« Blessed 
 mother of God, was proin "cfe '^'•^'""f ^« ^^ ^^^^ 
 was due to the honor of ^^0 !^ '''" "^"S^^^' ^^"5 this 
 Trinity : to the F.^h * S *^''''? P^^^^n^ of the Holy 
 tothe'son, wh:s^;tw ^^^^^^^^ Mary was^ 
 
 Ghost whose spouse she was ' ^"^ '^ ^^^^ H^I^ 
 
 /•. itth\";rttte^^ 
 
 after eonsultation with the Ri^^'^"^^ ^y Pi»« IX, 
 whole church. Thedefini ion wf^^^' throughout the 
 passages of scripturrwh nh "lIT^'^'i:"^*^^^ «" ^^"ous 
 as Mother of God as Jsnn ''^''^ ^^^ ^^^^^ dignity 
 general sense an'd ^^^uL^oTtt ctut^^^^^ ^"^ ^^- 
 
 toits being g^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 tiffs have granted jrreat in/?,',] ^ sovereign pon- 
 
 celebrate it worthily^ indulgences to tho?e Vho 
 
 tlihZ^f ^' ^^" '•^"^^^'- o« the establishment of 
 
 feat ^X^tL::^ Z^lf^^ this 
 from the beginning ; but Ip.?,i whch she had not 
 according to the o?der of Prn -T^'^ ^"""t^ ^^^ ^^«dom 
 her children. "^^ Providence and the wants of 
 
 cai?;iaJr.rto%'L'ctlfyusV '^'^ Immaculate Conception 
 
 o- im^glnS^^^^ Conception sanctifies 
 
 \ " ^-""""0 " me image of the 
 
iNCE. 
 
 laculate Con- 
 
 'f December? 
 celebrate the 
 
 the Blessed 
 ned to be tlie 
 nal sin ; tliis 
 5 of the Holy 
 
 Mary was; 
 to the Holy 
 
 cle of faith? 
 by Pius IX, 
 )ughout the 
 d on various 
 »igh dignity 
 ion, and the 
 1. 
 
 nturv. St. 
 'uted much 
 ireign pon- 
 those who 
 
 ishment of 
 
 shing this 
 i had not 
 er wisdom 
 e wants of 
 
 inception 
 
 sanetiiies 
 e of the 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. g^ 
 
 since we are to receive ic^l^^'*': '^"";^'^^ ^^ ^ary, 
 of whom she was the nfotl er and^") '^'^ ^f "^ ^"^ 
 i"g us with the resolution to nl "'' K^"*^' ^y ^««Pir- 
 *« P»^fy it when sS^tnr' '' '^^"^ ^^^"' «r 
 ^ J^ What must we do to celeb;ate this feast wor- 
 
 congratulate Ma^ oXr IS ""^ •%'^^""' ^^" ' ^ 
 ^ resolution to avoirthe s£K f ^'l'^'^^^^ ' 3^' ^o^m 
 some acts of mortilation S ^ ^^"^^' ' ^*^' P^'^orm 
 of the Blessed V S ' ^^ '^^^ P^^^^^s in honor 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 ^* T^^I^'k *^" ^'"ber days ? 
 
 occu; aTlit:^tracrote f'^^^^ ^^ ^-*' -^-^ 
 
 year ; and the origin of whlh 5!l''"'p '^^'«"« «^ tlie 
 the apostles. In p, eserWn. tl ^ ' ^""P"^ *^^ time of 
 
 in force among tl/j^^^.X^tX "^^^'^ ^^-^^ 
 
 of her great wisdom and of iTo '^^ S'''^» ^ proof 
 
 our hap'piness. "^ °^ ^^^ S^^^t solicitudi for 
 
 Q. How so ? 
 
 ^Ml all Lu,ise ;S/ a^tS *rto " ^ T"^^' *"" 
 
 . ^. Without till™ ''itPPf"f'l«i*o."ttI.is? 
 Dave neglected the (livinS mvnPn?^? ."• ""*" """W 
 -d wouM W appea.arr.^:S|„^enan^ 
 
378 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 loaded with debt, and condemned to hell, or at least 
 to a rigorous purgatory. 
 
 Q. What works does the church command? 
 
 A. She commands fasting, prayer and alms, as op- 
 posed to the three great passions of the heart, love of 
 pleasures, love of honors, and love of riches. 
 
 Q. Why has the church particularly established the 
 Ember days ? 
 
 A. 1 St, to ask pardon of God for the sins committed 
 during the past season ; 2d, to thank God for the fa- 
 vors he has granted us; 3d, to bring down the bless- 
 ings t)f heaven on the ordinations ; 4th, to aid us in 
 spending in a more Christian manner the comino- 
 season. ° 
 
 Q. What are vigils ? 
 
 A. The word viffil signifies watching. The vigils 
 are the days of abstinence and fast which precede 
 the «reat festivals of the year. There are five ; those 
 of Christmas, Easter, Pentecost, Assumption and All 
 Saints. In some diocesses the feast of St. Peter and 
 St. Paul is also preceded by a vigil. 
 
 Q. How should we spend the vigils ? 
 ^.Whatever be our age, we should spend those 
 days in a more holy manner than other days, in order 
 to prepare for the celebration of the festival and to re- 
 ceive the graces which God always gives more abun- 
 dantly at that time. 
 
 
 CHAPTER XXYIII. 
 Christianity visible.— Christmas. 
 
 Q. What does the festival of Christmas celebrate ? 
 
 A. The festival of Christmas celebrates the birth of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. We must believe that the Son 
 of God, incarnated in the womb of the Yiririn Mai-v^ 
 was "born in a stable at Bethlehem, for our 'salvation! 
 
iNCB, 
 
 ell, or at least 
 
 mand? 
 
 1 alms, as op- 
 heart, love of 
 :hes. 
 stablished tlie 
 
 ins cominitted 
 wl for the fa- 
 wn the bless- 
 , to aid us in 
 ' the 
 
 coming 
 
 The vigils 
 hich precede 
 re five ; those 
 )tion and All 
 St. Peter and 
 
 spend those 
 ays, in order 
 vdX and to re- 
 I more abun- 
 
 IS. 
 
 s celebrate ? 
 3 the birth of 
 that the Son 
 
 Hrcrin IVfarv 
 
 ur salvation. 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 A FilV^^^v.*'*°''>' «^ ^»« birth ? 
 
 l^^^^^^:^^^ ^^i expected 
 
 had now come. By order of fl « « ^^^ >«oment 
 
 Joseph and Mary rcLir^ to B fd T 
 on the public -c'dstcTsFn,!-''^*'',"'*" be enrolled 
 they retired to a stabl!: in ,i ^'"r."^ P^^^e in the city 
 Blessed Virg n taJ^ to hJ wnVi'?/'^; ^"^ '^ere ffi 
 expected. ^ °^ ^'^ ^^^ ^^^^^ tbe Messiah so long 
 Q. By whom was his birth announced ? 
 
 neighborhood. ° ^^"^^^ *beir flocks in the 
 
 thirty-seven and a half fceUonrhr,'"" 5°™- ^^ 
 »che, b«,ad, and nine ft SL^ ^7*" ^"''* ^''"'o 
 n>ck ; and tradition informr... .E I ".^"^ <="' '« a 
 Saviour's birth it wa^ i^cTnipd J. *' *' *« «■"« "^ As 
 
 «• «'hy did God mSe J,^^ ^.u^^ »■«> »■» ass. 
 to Ae shepherds firs"? '""'""' ^^birth of his S,;n 
 
 poveWy:n?:i::,p';rei?rfte'art '" "'"'='' •"« '«"'" 
 
 taeh;d fro"r i\?lS,''»"-r for sin, and be do- 
 Mfant Jesns, born poor' Slw. *•»« ««»£hi„g of (he 
 must tenderly iove^e sS'"' f^ '"^^'"'S- We 
 hiui, put on tlie form of In "»'''"'' '« ""ake us Icve 
 •rother; fingJIy, ^e™u7t a«lc nf^l"' *"'! •«<""»« our 
 virtues of his infanc " '"" """l '""tate the 
 
 ^^Q. Why do priests say three masses on Christmas 
 
 \^^?^^^^:t^^y:^t.^^^_fi, of God, 
 --, HIS leiuporal birth in the ^7^^170"'/,"! l^ ather ; 
 ^ sp.rituafbirt^ in tC£ri''^1f:f{^''en^^. 
 
^n 
 
 380 CAT£CniSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q. Are we obliged to hear three masses on Christ, 
 mas day ? v/misi/- 
 
 • ^\7!^ f^. ""^ oblijred to hear three massof., but it 
 18 well to do It when we can ; gratitude should make 
 It a duty for us. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 Christianity visible.-Feast of the Circumciaioa. 
 
 Q- What is the feast of the Circumcision ? 
 yi. I he feast of the Circumcision is the day on 
 which our Lord received in his flesh the mark of the 
 children of Abraham ? 
 
 Q. Why was our Lord pleased to submit to this 
 ceremony ? 
 
 A 1st, to show that he was truly man, and dfe- 
 scended from Abraham and David, accordino- to the 
 prophets ; 2d to show us the respect we must have 
 tor the laws of God and the church. 
 
 Q- mat must we do to celebrate well this feast? 
 ^A' We must, 1st, detest sin, which was the cause 
 of the suffermcrs of the divine Infant ; 2d, have no in- 
 
 theXsS'^S '" "'''"''' 3d, compassionate 
 
 da^^f^SL^Ic^? '°" ^' ^^' ''^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ 
 A. He received the name of Jesus, which signifies 
 feaviour. This name was brought from heaven, and 
 made known to Mary by the angel Gabriel, when he 
 announced to her that she was to be the mother of 
 J^d. God made it publicly known on the day of the 
 
 nrme7S"c£en"^^^ ''' ''' ^" "'^^^ '^' ^-« 
 Q. How is our Lord our Saviour? 
 
 A. He IS our Saviour in ovtimr rv>cr>^o^ TT^ :- .1 
 
 Saviour of our understanding; de Winglt f^om en^r^ 
 
ANCE, 
 
 ses on Christ- 
 masses, but it 
 should make 
 
 rcumcibion. 
 
 don ? 
 
 8 the day on 
 
 i mark of the 
 
 ubmit to this 
 
 nan, and d6- 
 >rdinj5 *« the 
 e must have 
 
 [ this feast ? 
 as the cause 
 , have no in- 
 Dmpassionate 
 
 iceive on the 
 
 lich signifies 
 heaven, and 
 iel, when he 
 le mother of 
 le day of the 
 !h the Jews 
 
 iiC is me 
 ; from error; 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. gg. 
 
 ^^^Z^^^^^^ it from thotyranny 
 lenci! and onnression ii i l'^"""'-'<l '"urdur, vio- 
 
 the gn J. „eeessa,V to^a^^t"' •'"'' «''•=" "" 
 nau.e JJts^af '""'"'"''"' ""'^' *« Pronounco the 
 
 pronouncin.. the name if T, '''"' '?"' t^e head in 
 Dounced. " " °* •^'^''" <"• O" '"taring it prc^ 
 
 «. Is the Circumcision an ancient feast 1 
 
 in t 'siXSr'ihe'r/h'"''^'; ? »"'-" ^«-' 
 the disorders of thi^ ;»„,„,„„ ;^'"'f'""? '° «xpiate 
 first day of the new Viaf *" '^^' '' l«i°g the 
 
 chuthT"' ""'' '"' ''" '» «■"«' into the spu^it of the 
 
 bre1i;Z\™d'U1he"lTf ^'?f"''» ^*e, for our 
 the,n a happy nl—^" Lr i^'l; ''"""r^'j' wishing 
 
 of God; ^rrefleetC^lie'shorSessTtiS;'''' f'^' 
 iow our account stands with S!' ' ""^ "''^ 
 
 CHAPTER' XXX. 
 
 Christianity visible—Epiphany. 
 
 six?.; oT JanS:??'"*' *« <=•'"* -'•^brate on the 
 
 ^«»: .: '. , t-nanty to the noor : an,i ♦! „ 
 
 '^"o"^"«a in their povertv anrl c.»ff^ '• """ ^^"^ i^^'^^f 
 Q- What is the I^^ha^yT ™='- 
 
^82 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. It is the day on wliich our Lord was adored by 
 the magi. A miraculous star having a])peared in the 
 cast, the magi, enlightened by grace, went to Bethle- 
 hem, prostrated themselves before the infant Jesus, and 
 oftered him presents of gold, frankincense and myrrh • 
 they were the first fruits of the Gentiles. ' 
 
 Q. Who were the magi, and what was their number? 
 
 ^. It is generally believed that the macri were 
 
 learned men, encraged in the study of astronomy, and 
 
 that thev were kmgs, and three in number. 
 
 Q. What virtues does the example of the ma<ri teach 
 us f * o 
 
 »4. Their example teaches: 1 st, fidelity to grace ; as 
 soon as they perceived the star, they quit all to follow 
 It ; 2d, to avoid evil company ; the Magi did not re- 
 turn to Herod, but went back to their own country 
 by another route. ^ 
 
 Q. Is the Epiphany an ancient feast ? 
 
 A. It commenced with the first ages of the church. 
 It has always been one of the most solemn feasts, and 
 a kind of continuation of the feast of Christmas, for 
 which reason we do not fast on the vigil. 
 
 Q. What must we do to enter into the spuit of this 
 least { 
 
 A. We must, 1st, tJiank God for having been called 
 to the faith ; 2d, endeavor to conform our conduct to 
 our belief ; 3d, pray to God for the preservation of re- 
 h^on amongst ourselves, and for the conversion of 
 infidels. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 N 
 
 Christiajiity visible.— Purification; 
 
 Q. What feast is celebrated on the 2d of February? 
 
 ^. The feast of the Purification, commonly called 
 Candlemas, is celebrated on the 2d of Fehruarv n« 
 this day the church proposes three mysteries "to our 
 
iNCE. 
 
 ras adored by 
 ►peared in the 
 'nt to Ucthle- 
 ant Jesus, and 
 !e and myrrh ; 
 
 their nil mber? 
 
 e magi were 
 
 ?tronomy, and 
 
 ber. 
 
 be magi teach 
 
 y to grace ; as 
 t all to follow 
 ji did not re- 
 own country 
 
 f the church, 
 n feasts, and 
 Christmas, for 
 
 ! spirit of this 
 
 y been called 
 ir conduct to 
 'vation of re- 
 onversion of 
 
 Lon; 
 
 >f February? 
 nonly called 
 
 hninrv. Cin 
 _-_-„ .... 
 
 eries to our 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 353 
 
 ^'\. the meotincr of Shn. 1 '"^^"^J^'«"^ '" the toinplo; 
 
 Jesus and kis parent '" ""'^ ^°"^ "^^^^ '^« i«^-»^t 
 
 Q. What is the purification of the Blessed V,V.,Jn 9 
 
 by this law wisho/l n„ !u^,"' ^^^^o"gh not bound 
 T {;'"" <'"«' her example teach us ? 
 
 of tt?; r '"" "<='""' ""^''-^ - W on the 2d 
 
 chad SsKtrpt"^ lifh^.P^rS""" <" *« 
 
 SaiuT^' '"* *'' °'1 "■» S™-» lotn seeing the 
 inttelae^^traTe'tdtS^ 
 
 "lU^tttJetsdir^^^^^^^^ 
 
 lished ? -^ ^"^'^ ^^ ^^® purification estai 
 
384 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 i, it'n iT^^.^'']"*.?^ ""^^"11^' represent Jesus Christ, who 
 mhe hght of the worid. This feast demands of us 
 grea^t humdity, an ardent charity and an angeUc purity 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 Christianity visible.— Lent. 
 
 <l Why are fasts and abstinence commanded ? 
 
 A. 1 hey are commanded: 1st, to strengthen our 
 soul and restore its dominion over the senses ; 2d, to 
 expiate our sins ; 3d, torender homage to God for the 
 benefits he confers on us. The fast of Lent is estab- 
 lished also in imitation of the forty days' fast of our 
 commu -"^ ' ^""^ *° prepare us for the paschal 
 
 Q. Is Lent of great antiquity ? 
 
 bppn i! '' ^^"^^^^ ^''^"' *^^ apostles, and has always 
 been observed in every portion of the church. The 
 nrst Christians kept a very severe fast, and gave in 
 alms what they retrenched from theu" table. 
 
 Q' in what does the fast consist? 
 fn ti.- i!'fi ^^^i^ consists in eating only one meal a day, 
 
 Q. Wlio are obliged to fast ? 
 
 ^J^K ^"^^H^^"".® completed their twenty-first year 
 are bound to fast by the law of the church^ But all 
 
 penance. '''''''''"'' whatever age, are obliged to do 
 
 Q. What reasons dispense from fastin^? 
 
 A. oickness. hard InKm. -nMra-^*-.. . ?- '. . . 
 
 dispense us from fastkgr' '"^'■^^^•^' "" '""'"°' ^'^'^ 
 
X 
 
 iNCE. 
 
 ves up during 
 
 ;lited candles 
 
 IS Christ, who 
 3mands of us 
 angelic purity 
 
 nanded ? 
 pengthen our 
 Jnses ; 2d, to 
 ) God for the 
 Lent is estab- 
 3' fast of our 
 the paschal 
 
 I has always 
 iurch. The 
 Eind gave in 
 
 ie. 
 
 meal a day, 
 its us to add 
 
 ty-first year 
 :h. But all 
 )li5:ed to do 
 
 isons wmcii 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. • 
 
 J ^jf «« «f doubt what must we do ? 
 ^^r.ZtZZ^'^Z^^^^^^ of fasting, 
 
 perienced physician When w/ """ ^ ^'T' ^"^ ^^- 
 perform some'^other good wo^k?wa^T ^'^' ^"^ "^"«* 
 over our senses, and sunnor/n. ' ^u^'^ '"^re carefully 
 with more resiana^ion^^ °"^ ^^^'^^ ^"^ suffering*^ 
 
 Le^t ?''''^' '^^^^^^^-- --t we bring to the fast of 
 
 sidtit^a'sI^nLlil^^f^^^ ^«"*'-« "^»«t con- 
 
 is necessary for tlm nurnn ^''"'''^^"^' ^"^ ^^ ^11 that 
 assist at th^e ^^^S^'l^^l^-^^^^ ^^\ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIIL 
 CWia.it, visib,e.-Ash.Wedne,da,.-Lit„^„, 
 
 A Sv ,*~ *r P''^^''" "f 'he forty hoars ? 
 exposiS^^oMfrci'T"' ^~4anTed ly the 
 exercises. TI>eycomme„ee ™ 0^"' ""'' •""'«' P'""^ 
 and continue tifl theIX;r„l%TeSf ?nXf ^'"''^ 
 
 and a.; t" S:fcttl'/"o'ft™ '^r'^'' »>»"» 
 expiate the sins committe<rat?r„;-";f''y' ' *<'• '» 
 us for the holy timtotUMf,^Ti ^'^' '° P-^P^re 
 hou^ which intervened betwe'e^ L ^T' *" f°'-'>' 
 
 I ■ ■ "'^'''^'nseivea to penance ? ""■" >-"""- 
 
 ■ the ash^f ''"'"'<* ■'^ "">• "'flections when we receive 
 
 33 
 
386 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 ^. When we receive the ashes we must consider 
 ourselves as sinners condemned to death, and we must 
 excite ourselves to great compunction in order to ob- 
 tain the pardon of our sins and a glorious resurrection. 
 
 Q. What was done formerly on Ash- Wednesday ? 
 
 ^. It was on Ash- Wednesday that public penance 
 was formerly imposed on sinners. The bishop put 
 the ashes on then- heads, and then with the foot of the 
 cross drove them from the church, as God drove our 
 lirst parents from the terrestrial paradise. These sin- 
 ners remained separated from the faithful until Holy 
 Ihursday. ^ 
 
 q. Was the penance imposed on them by the church 
 severe ? '' 
 
 A. It was very severe, lasting sometimes for twenty 
 years ; the penitents submitted humbly, in order to 
 expiate their sins. 
 
 Q. How must we expiate our sins? 
 
 A, We must expiate our sins by penance propor^ 
 tioned to their number and grievousness. To this the 
 church exhorts us without ceasing durino- Lent by 
 giving us the most beautiful instructions to animate 
 our confidence and make us enter into ourselves. 
 
 Q. Where do we find these instructions? 
 T ^: ^^^^n^ ^^^"^ particularly in the Gospels for 
 Ijent. ; The first Sunday the church shows us Jesus 
 Uinst in the desert praying and fasting ; on the second 
 she speaks to us of heaven, which will be the recom- 
 pense of the truly penitent ; on the third she depicts to 
 us the unhappy state of sin, to induce us to quit if 
 on the fourth she holds up to our view the holy com- 
 munion, in which we should all participate. 
 
ust consider 
 
 md we must 
 
 order to ob- 
 
 •esurrection. 
 
 ednesday ? 
 
 >lic penance 
 
 bishop put 
 
 e foot of the 
 
 I drove our 
 
 These sin- 
 
 until Holy 
 
 f the church 
 
 s for twenty 
 in order to 
 
 ice propoF' 
 To this the 
 ig Lent, by 
 to animate 
 selves. 
 ? 
 
 Jospels for 
 s us Jesus 
 the second 
 the recom- 
 J depicts to 
 to quit it; 
 holy com- 
 
 coursj:; fourth. 
 
 387 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 Christianity WsiMe.>I^,3tfift^^^ 
 craT;d^^ "'^* ^^^ *^« ^-* fifteen days of Lent conse- 
 
 our^ioTiTfoTthrr::"^^^^^^ to honor the passion of 
 
 each day iehearse: L benc^tstnf th" '^^^ ^^^P^» «^ 
 miracles of the Saviour anw/jf -^ *¥ "^^^^ strikincr 
 -ho sought to pu^Er SeaS^ "^"^^^^^ ^^ *^« ^-^ 
 A n 1 "i^"*® ^«es the church do ? 
 
 whose heart was pierced „^fl. ^ ^'"'^^^ Virgin, 
 treatment which C'ZZtn "crccT" "'''"= «"^ 
 
 «>««*, on account of the numh» "*".'^ = ''^ "•« <W«a< 
 mysteries celebrated and n^ ^""^ grandeur of the 
 the different oK -M f^ ^'"^T' "' *« len.rth of 
 of the sufferings oTJt^^^ .■^r/f «'^^*. on ac°co„nt 
 because formerly the faithfi.'l 1,' ""'5«''?/'*''.9« w««i, 
 drank nothing but wato 4rt. 1 /°"'^ dry food and 
 of the holines's of the m^s'terie's sh! ""'*' "" '«'«<'»»' 
 the hoUness she requires of T P™'™'' "«' "^^ 
 
 l.fz:ri;t>tTti"r'^«p«»'? 
 
 had their deCpafd for tTerfn'r •' *' "'«'^^' ""S 
 each one endervored to r»; "'"J^^i^ooneiled, 
 spirit of his duties a'd^fSl^Cl'""^''' '''" '^"^ 
 
 ?"»'' *oujd we spend Tt? '^'• 
 melii;..:! *°"!'* fP«»<l it as the ehur,.h ^„..! , 
 
 We of God and our ^.^CT^J^Q^^^^ 
 
388 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 recollection ; 4th, assisting at the different offices, and 
 preparing ourselves with special fervor to receive the 
 sacraments of penance and the eucharist. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 Christianity visible.— Palm Sunday.— Holy Thursday. 
 
 Q. What circumstance in the life of our Lord does 
 the churci honor on Palm Sunday ? 
 
 A. She honors the triumphal entry of our Lord into 
 Jeru^lem five days before his death. For the fulfil- 
 ment of the prophecies our Lord was phased to make 
 a solemn entry into Jerusalem. As he approached, 
 the whole people weni out to meet him, carrying 
 branches of olive in their hands and making the air 
 resound with their acclamations, Glory to the Son of 
 David, Messed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, 
 
 Q. What does the procession with palms represent ? 
 
 A. It represents the entry of our Lord into Jeru- 
 salem, and his entry into heaven with his elect after 
 the last Judgment. 
 
 Q. What should we do with our palms ? 
 
 A, We should preserve them with great respect and 
 keep them in our chambers. 
 
 Q. What mystery do we celebrate on Holy Thurs- 
 day ? 
 
 A. On Holy Thursday we celebrate the institution 
 of the holy eucharist. On thif day we should in a 
 particular manner evince our gratitude to our Lord for 
 havmg given himself to us, and ask his pardon for the 
 insults to which he is subjected in the holy sacrament. 
 
 Q. What ceremony takes place before mass ? 
 
 A. The absolution of penitents, because formerly it 
 was on Holy- Thursday that those r^enitents w(^re re= 
 conciled who had been subjected to pubUc penance at 
 the commencement of Lent. 
 
X 
 
 E. 
 
 fTices, and 
 ceive the 
 
 liTirsday. 
 <ord does 
 
 [iOrd into 
 the fulfil- 
 [ to make 
 >roached, 
 carrying 
 J the air 
 i Son of 
 the Lord. 
 present ? 
 ito Jeru- 
 ect after 
 
 pect and 
 
 r Thurs- 
 
 stitution 
 aid in a 
 Lord for 
 i for the 
 Tament. 
 
 3? 
 
 merly it 
 Lance at 
 
 C »URSE FOURTH. ggg 
 
 Q. mat was done on Holy-Thursday ? 
 
 A. ^n Holy-Thursday all the faifhfnlr.! • 
 munion ; and we cannnf "f.h/i laitlitul receive com- 
 
 Q. What is done during the mass ? 
 ^. louring the mass the holy oils arp Kl«<,oo^ r 
 admmisteringthesacraTientsof h^I^f; o^^ssed for 
 
 holy orders Itnd ext'ere unttS K°^'°^"'T^ 
 
 wa.he<f the tetofZ'l^fP' "* "" ^»"J' «'"<' 
 
 CHAPTER XXXTI. 
 Chriatianity visible—Good Friday. 
 Q. What is Good Friday? 
 
 whole „.^;t^the'cC.hirX1- a^rr"'"" *« 
 
 fast,„g except children undeSVyt^Zr"" 
 eo.?po?e?r """"^ P^^^ " *« o'fi- of Go^dfSday 
 part '^''"^ ""^'^ "* ^"'J Friday is composed of three 
 Q- What is the first? 
 
 W, where ^^^^^^ ^^^^ 
 
390 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 the true Paschal Lamb, and foretells his sufferin<^8. 
 Ihese lessons are followed by the reading of the pas- 
 sion according to St. John. ^ 
 
 Q. What is the second ? 
 XI. ^'i. ^^f second part are the solemn prayers which 
 the church says for the whole world, even for her oreat- 
 est enemies. Before each prayer a genuflectfon is 
 
 ™^J. '«M^*^P.* ^®^^^® *^® P^^yer made for the Jews. 
 Q. What IS the third part ? 
 
 A. The third part is the solemn veneration of the 
 cross, whit-h represents to us the Saviour ascendincr 
 Mount Calvary. ° 
 
 Bw^f^^^^^^ P^'^paring to uncover the cross, what is 
 
 A. In the name of the Saviour these touchin^^ words 
 are sung: My people, what have I done to tleef in 
 what have I made thee sorrowful f A nswer me. I have 
 brought thee out of the servitude of Egypt, I have fed 
 thee with manna, I have led thee into a fruitful land I 
 have protected you and thou hast prepared a cross for 
 thy iSaviour, *' 
 
 n ^A ^^^^ *i"Sht we to do during the evening of 
 (jrood t riday ? ° o 
 
 ^ A. We ought to repair to the church about three 
 ©clock, because our Lord died at that hour, and 
 whilst there we would do well to meditate on the seven 
 words spoken hy him on the t-oss. 
 Q. What are those seven words ? 
 .% ^- ^«*' ^«'Jer, forgive them, for they know not what 
 they do; 2d, the words to the good thief. This day 
 thou Shalt be with me in Paradise; 3d, to Marf 
 Woman, behold thy son ; and to St. John, Behold thy 
 mother; 4th, I thirst ; 5th, My God, my God, why 
 hast thou forsaken me; Qth, It is consummated : 7th, 
 leather, into thy hands I commend my spirit. 
 
fferings. 
 the pas- 
 
 rs which 
 Br great- 
 !ction is 
 Jews. 
 
 ti of the 
 cenUino: 
 
 what is 
 
 g words 
 hee f in 
 I have 
 'iavefed 
 land, I 
 "OSS for 
 
 ning of 
 
 t three 
 
 ir, and 
 le seven 
 
 ot what 
 is day 
 Mary, 
 old thy 
 d, why 
 ; 7th, 
 
 COUJiSE FOURTH, ' ggj 
 
 , CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 Christianity viaihle.-Holy Saturday. 
 Q' What is Holy Saturday ? 
 
 Q. matf thelm ? '"^ " "'""^'' "' ^- P»«- 
 A. The first is the blessin*^ of the npw firo o« i 
 
 8houW h. T". ■"""■■"'"P ' *'•- *at ou? hearts 
 
 Q. What is the second '> 
 
 symbol of the Saviour risen Thnfl '' *^® ^''«*^ 
 
 tain the atte„%,nnd leeHl ^ thT'"T VT 
 
 gratU^ Godl™:*^^^^^^^^^ -ite ou. 
 U' What IS the fourth ? 
 
 font "^Fo™:"* JLn'^'^i"^, "' """ ""P''^"""! 
 narPfl +W ^'i^ " , catechumens were pre- 
 pared they were led to the font durin- the sinainHf 
 
 i±';it!lS^"^,*^ -^terjn which tleywere "Jbf 
 ia «« ^'"''''^ «UH oiessea. This blessino- 6f the wat^r 
 IP continued at the present day. ° ' 
 
392 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 Q' What is the fifth ? 
 y./^' ^^xu ^^^^ ^^ *^® ni^ss; which has no introit 
 
 maTi: sho/^'P^^ '" ^^^^^^^ ^° ^h« ehu?di;" The 
 Ss ' '"^ consequence of the length of the 
 
 Q' What is the sixth? 
 
 wh ch th^ after mass. It consists of but one psalm ; in 
 to bless tLTf' r T''^"^ *^ unite with the Jews 
 
 united «nnV' ^^\^' ^^ *^^ ^^^« «f baptism, has 
 united all nations m the same church. 
 
 «. What should we do on Holy Saturday ? 
 T i' .^^,^^*^0"^^1 bury ourselves in ..ph-it with our 
 hal^L'"/^' sepulchre; and there leave all our old 
 K a new lit ^^-~^ - ^^der to rise "^ 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 Christianity visible.— Easter. 
 Q. What is the feast of Easter or the Pasch ? 
 
 fr.» A /r^*°' The resurrection of Jesus Christ is the 
 foundation of our faith and our hope. For th s ,4ason 
 
 memory of this great event. j / «^c 
 
 Q. What does the word Pasch mean ? 
 forthp Tn^^"lP^''^"^ ""^ pass-over; that is to say, 
 and thpi! r?-' ^^"^ P^'f "^ ^^ *be exterminating an^e^ 
 ^ovChZf^^'^^T''^^'''''^^^^^^ Egypt; and 
 
 life and or'l V^ "^^''^^^ ^^ °"^ ^^^^ frorn^ dea'th to 
 the devtl. ^"^^^""^"^^ fr«°^ the slavery of sin and 
 
 Q. Why is a procession made before mass ? 
 of fbp i. Procession is made before mass in memory 
 ot the journey which thp nno=tl-° "-» j.-— •- 1 v 
 
 --' -ff- — i^^wiivo ati^i uiscipies made 
 
CE. 
 
 no introit, 
 ireh. The 
 gth of the 
 
 e sung iin- 
 ! psalm ; in 
 li the Jews 
 ptism, has 
 
 '' with our 
 ill our old. 
 ) rise with 
 
 ;ch? 
 
 ti himself 
 rist is the 
 lis reason 
 id joy the 
 
 is to say, 
 ig angel, 
 yvt ; and 
 death to 
 sin and 
 
 ? 
 
 memory 
 es made 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 3^3 
 
 hd^ t^mrn::^T.r^/-^ -yhem word by the 
 lee me. " ■" ' """ '"''''«> '*«« they shaU 
 
 Q- Wliy is a procession made at vespers ? 
 
 A. Because formerly the newlv kI„;™ i 
 ducted to the font to return StT'''t'* ."""^ ««"»- 
 received the evening previous ''' °'" ''"'^ I^P"™ 
 vespe,^?** J""''"' "^ ™»S during the precession at 
 
 dehvered h, Lptism f-im^ ^e t^llL'S' .Si tV"a 
 the^c^Jf Eater? "^^ '" '"^'"' »» ^«'«'^--«« ''orthily 
 
 oftrT:rdrM/rl"'rfrm''Z'\'°f\"'--''«''n 
 born having'died and"™ i^S^h^"^'/,- having been 
 
 U3i 3d, we must rise from sin to !^-.? ' *?""'' ^^^ 
 after Easter we may lea"al^lf^1; '" i"^^' *■"»' 
 glorious resurrection irL%":;jf^*^PJ«^^^^ »f » 
 
 CHAPTER XXXrX. 
 
 Christianity visible.-The Annunciation 
 Mareh? ^*'"' ''"' ''^ ""'^brate on the 25th of 
 
 V^n'^^rittnl'e^ l"Stf?" "^ ""= «>-«• 
 to announce to her that ,h« .^'JS """t to Mary 
 
 God, said to her: ^a-/ f^^Z^ *» '^'.the mother o^ 
 
 Q- What did the Blessed vTrX do? 
 wofi. W^i';:!!?^ J¥"' bo'"? treubled at th.«, 
 what this-saI-„taiio'r;o:ad meaT"'''"" "'*'" ''«'««''* 
 
394 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 trole^'' ^"^ '''' ""«^^ ^^' «^^i"g that she was 
 
 A. The angel seeing that she was troiibl...] h^o 
 tened to reheve her anxiety, sayincr F^r „„/)!/ 
 
 JMo»< Hyh Shalt ovenhn.hw Ihee ; and ihL d„iii ■ 
 forth a son. and h, ..hall be catlThesJJf Z? 
 Mary, whose consent was neeessarv ^, ml,Y u" 
 muted, saying: i*M„W „« AaX"«V ril't 
 
 the Son of ?:'r™"/'"* '" '*V «.w/andittantlt 
 the^bon of God was incarnated in the chaste womb olF 
 
 of Ln''" ''° ^°" ■^"""■'' o" *'» •Ugni'y of Mother 
 A. It is to it that women are indeht^rl fr»,. +1.^ v 
 
 tSaSr'"" '•'^y ^teriik a tend^rlevo! 
 
 Q. What is the Ave Maria ? 
 
 ■{*• The^yeil/ona,or Ano-eliesftln^afl^n ;« „ 
 in honor of the BIess;d Vir|in ''^"^^*''^"' ^' ^P^^^^^r 
 Q' Of what is it composed ? 
 
 the^aniiirtrst jrvti*!' .T-^i f,""--? ^Z 
 
 St Elizabeth when .I.e wrvisifedty' t rlon^i^n' 
 the Blessed Vn-gxn , 3d, of the words fdded by 'the' 
 
 Q. WTien should we recite tlie Ave Maria t 
 A. We should recite it often ; but e^ecMlv in tl,» 
 morning, the middle of tl>e day,'and at St ^a, ato 
 the Ange us, morning, noon aid evenin..,"}"' the sa v 
 •ng of which great mdulgences have been Ranted ^" 
 
VCE. 
 
 bat she was 
 
 Alibied, has- 
 r not, Mary^ 
 wwer of the 
 u shut bring 
 <on of God. 
 umbjy 8ub- 
 he Lord, be 
 id instantly 
 ste womb of 
 
 of Mother 
 
 •r the honor 
 lin^ of the 
 nder devo- 
 
 is a prayer 
 
 dressed by 
 i words of 
 ler coiif?in, 
 ed by the 
 
 af 
 
 ally in the 
 t ; as also 
 r the say- 
 [•anted. 
 
 counsrj PouRTn. 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 395 
 
 Rot J**' ■"""* "' Mary, the Scapular and the 
 Q- What is the month of Mary? 
 
 sectte^r r VJno^'oT the^'Sr^V ^^^ - 
 •levotion, »hich ori."„atc° in T,?i -'"1^ ^ ""S'"- This 
 lias for its end to offta"n from ,. ^'" "'° '»'' <••<">«»'% 
 preservation of innSce Zw ^^^'J''™ °^ "''K'"^ "■« 
 spring „p so freely 17n.thl^ t. '^T';''-'"''"' which 
 9- Ho«r shouIdVc nerfonn ,V *'^''l '"=''™"- 
 ^- To perform it wpH „T '* '"''""' °f Mary ? 
 in honor o?the mlZfkZL"'T -"^^ ,''='^ "^^^ "P- 
 
 (I VVhat is the Scapular ? '" '''"" foo'^teps- 
 
 Bles;ed Vir^rwhlii" „" ''*^^"'"°" '" ^onor of the 
 Simon Stock, 'superior J tT'"]?'' '". "■« "^'^^d 
 twelfth century. "^ "^ '''<' Carmdites, in the 
 
 Stolf'"' did the Blessed Virgin promise tp Simon 
 
 sholid^w^a^r ttn''™; If: "> °^'" ^- *osc who 
 taining a good <3 t'J'^^^^'^"""-y l^^"^ for ob- 
 who wear the Sea , iar^^ 1 '""J" ^ ' "><««" »hat all 
 2d. she promisedT eUvp?ft ""''^ "^ *'"''■■ «aIvation. 
 'lay after their deaV til the J""" P^T^'-y. «>« Satur- 
 confraternity. ^ ' *'"' ^^Parted members of the 
 
 pri^ile^s?' '' "^^-^'^yin »«ler to participate in these 
 
^H CA ECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 ^ life, and to wear constantly ilu S, ;,pular. To par- 
 ti( ma e in the second, we must also live as Cluistians ; 
 a^d liiose who can -ad, must recite every day the 
 /ittle office of the Blessed Virgin or other appointed 
 praywri* , those who cannot iti. 1 must abstain on 
 Wednesd.iys. 
 
 Q. What is the Rosary ? 
 
 A . The Rosary is a dcVotion in honor of the Blessed 
 Virgin ; which consists in reciting, each week, three 
 pairs of beads or fifteen decades, meditatin<' on the 
 principal mysteries of our Lord and the Blessed Vir- 
 pin. These mysteries are divided into three classes : 
 
 » V?/u ' ^^'^^ f«/o'«'^S and the glorious mysteries. 
 
 Q. Who established the Rosary ? 
 
 A. St. Dcniinick was directed by the Blessed Vir- 
 gin to establish the Rosary at the commencement of 
 the thirteenth century, this devotion has been the 
 means of obtaining the greatest favors ; and a multitude 
 of popes, kings and princes have eagerly united in its 
 performance. We also should join in this devotion, for 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 Christianity visible.— Rogations.— Procession of Si 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Q. What are the rogations ? 
 
 A. The rogations are three days of processi^.,). 
 prayer and abstinence, which prett le the Ascensirr, 
 to obtain the blessing of God on the fruits of the ea ' n 
 
 Q. But are not the laws of nature immutable ? 
 
 A. The laws of nature are not immutable; they are 
 dependent on the will of God who made them. 
 
 Q. W* >: other prayers does the church sa'-' f^^-r- *hi 
 
 fruits ot tii. 
 
 •v-:?iV 
 
 iVi LiiV 
 
ir. To pnr- 
 fChi-istiaiiH; 
 ory (lay the 
 T appointed 
 abstain on 
 
 the Blessed 
 wfck, three 
 tin<; on tlie 
 blessed Vir- 
 ree classes : 
 nysteries. 
 
 Messed Vir- 
 ncement of 
 !i8 been the 
 a multitude 
 inited in its 
 evotion, for 
 rotcction of 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 397 
 
 aion of Si 
 
 process^ >;>. 
 Ascensirr , 
 I the ea *,, 
 iable ? 
 e ; they are 
 lem. 
 
 OOir 4rr\^m 4V»rk 
 ^?tt■T XV/X tXIV 
 
 A. The passion of our Lord is recited, which 
 takes place in some countries before mass everV n. ,rn- 
 
 the Cross till the fourteenth of September, the day of 
 the Exaltation of the cross. ^ 
 
 Q. Who cstablii jied the rogations ? 
 « .^;^^^' ?^""^''^"^' ''^«l»op o°f Vienne in Dauphiuv 
 estabhslied tue rocrations towards the close of the fifth 
 century to arrest jliq scourge which desolated the city 
 ot Vi" , and all Daupliiny. ^ 
 
 Q. What is necessary in order to sanctify the rota- 
 tion days r •' ° 
 
 A. We must : 1st, abstain during those three days : 
 com'^'unctroV P''^'^^''^^"'' ^ ^^ ^an, with piety and 
 
 Q. Who established the procession of St. Mark ? 
 A. Ihe procession of St. Mark was established by 
 St. Gregory the Great, to deprecate the wrath of God 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 Christianity visible.— The Ascension. 
 Q. What is the feast of the Ascension f 
 heaven " ^^^ ^'''^ °" ^^^^^ "^^ ^°^^ ascended into 
 Q. How did our Lord ascend into heaven ? 
 
 on. A ?r^'f *" "^^y ^f*^^'' ^"« resurrection, havinnr 
 set out from Bethany with his disciples and his blesseS' 
 mother, he ascended the mountain of OHvps. cravo f^ v.:o 
 uiscipies the command and the power to" preach the 
 gospel to all creatures, and blessed them 4 the last 
 time, promising them the Holy Ghost: he then in their 
 34 
 
398 CATECmSM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 presence raised himself up into heaven by his own 
 
 LT/- ^? K ?'"l^. ""'^^ ^'"^ t^« ««"!« of the just who 
 had died before his coming. ^ 
 
 Q' What did the apostles do? 
 A. After haying followed with their eyes their Mas- 
 ter ascending into heaven, they retired to JeTusdem 
 
 Ghor '"^ ^ P'^^^' ^^"^ ^^^"°* °f *^« Holy 
 
 Q. What miracle did the Saviour work when he 
 ascendea into heaven ? * ® 
 
 nrd i" J?'^^"^;"^ ["to heaven he left on the rock the 
 ^?o trt' I'^K^^l""^ '^ *« be seen to this day. 
 ^ 9- yX^^^. th« Saviour ascend into heaven^? 
 A, Ihe feaviour ascended into heaven : 1st to talcA 
 
 ETh 'f • *^' ^^^^^ "^^^'^ ^^« --^d humanit; had 
 merited by his passion ; 2d, to send the Holy Ghost 
 
 world , 3d, to open heaven for us ; 4th, to prepare our 
 places there and keep them for us V'^'^V^^ our 
 
 worthi^?^* """'* '"'' ^"^ ^"^ celebrate the ascension 
 prf *n.i r"'*.'^''*^'^^ our hearts from creatures and 
 
 j^r^h^ri: heS^ ^'^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^"^^ ^- - ^y 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 Christianity visible.— Pentecosi 
 
 Q. What is Pentecost ? 
 
 A. Pentecost is the day on which the Holy Ghost 
 descended upon the apostles. The wordpentecost sic^ni- 
 toes hfty and it was fiftv days after the resurrection of 
 our Lord that the Holy gW descended upon the 
 apostles. These fifty days comprise the paschal time, 
 ,.x.^.^ 13 a joyxui preparation lor the feast of pentecost. 
 
 U. Mow does the church prepare us for tMs feast ? 
 
'CE, 
 
 by his own 
 be just who 
 
 i their Mas- 
 Jerusalem 
 )f the Holy 
 
 k when he 
 
 le rock the 
 8 day. 
 aven ? 
 1st, to take 
 nanity had 
 oly Ghost 
 the whole 
 repare our 
 
 ascension 
 
 itures and 
 i for us by 
 
 )ly Ghost 
 ost signi- 
 'cction of 
 upon the 
 hal time, 
 entecost. 
 is feast ? 
 
 COURSE FOURTH, gg^ 
 
 i/by?nwtru^ tr:s^rr^"t"-'^^ *^^« ^-«t •• 
 
 the ten days which int^r^en;" b^ wt n ^ f" ' ^^^^^^ 
 and pentecost ; 2d, bvannmnf.-^ ^ ./"^ ascension 
 gation of fastino. ' ^ appointing a vigil with the obli- 
 
 apoliletr '^'^^'^ ^^^^^ ^^^-t descend upon the 
 
 theVptftCrL^^^^^^^^^^ S^.l^e apostles in 
 
 vates, purifies and chanc.es into itseirw/"r'"'?' *^^^- 
 braces. Such was thr. offi I . whatever it em- 
 Ghost upon tL a' Sestnc/ f^^^^ ^^'^^ Holy 
 upon all those wKce ve him '^ '^'" ^l*^« ^^^ct 
 Q. Why did theHolv Th V" ^ ^^''thy n^anner. 
 of tongues ? ''^^ ^^^'^ Wear in the shape 
 
 tha1theVaTwe4%t 1 ^^"^^^ ^ «W 
 
 pel, of whU he Tame to :&e„,*:Pr^^^ ^o- 
 standinir. o^^e inem a perfect under^ 
 
 Ho|; £:: ^^ntete"'^^'' *« -J-ent of the 
 »pi' U." *u£^„V- 1-' f the Ho,, Ghost 
 
 H^.G?2;^;f4So-.s.t:xra^„t! 
 
 CHAPTER XLiy. 
 Christianity visible.-Feast of thi Foly Trln't- 
 
 ?' ^*!u' ?^ ^®^«* «^ Trinity Sundav'/"^'''^* 
 ^. It IS the day on which the ^hulJchTn a specif 
 
 
400 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 manner honors one God in three persons. All relif^ion 
 tends to the glory of God and consequently to the gTory 
 of the Holy Trinity, and therefore the feast of the 
 Trinitv may be said to be perpetual. 
 
 Q. VVTiy has a particular feast of the Trinity been 
 established ? 
 
 A. It has been established to satisfy the devotion of 
 Christians who, not conteiJ: with the general feast, 
 wished to consecrate a particular day to the honor of 
 this mystery. This feast was instituted about the 
 ninth century and approved at Rome about the four- 
 teenth. 
 
 Q. What are our duties with respect to the Holy 
 Trinity? 
 
 A. To adore the Holy Trinity without trying to 
 comprehend its mystery. Like the sun, its existence 
 is certain, although our feeble eyes cannot look fixedly 
 on it. 
 
 Q. Wliat further is our duty ? 
 
 A. We must also imitate the three auoTist persons 
 of the Trinity. They are perfectly hofy, we must 
 endeavor to become holy and perfect : they are inti- 
 mately united, we must imitate them by a tender love 
 for our neighbor; lastly, we must be thankful to each 
 of the three persons for what each of them has done 
 for us. The Father has created us, the Son has re- 
 deemed us, and the Holy Ghost sanctifies us. 
 
 Q. What practice of devotion is there in honor of 
 the Holy Trinity ? 
 
 A. In honor of the Holy Trinity there is a devotion 
 which consists in three persons uniting together to re- 
 cite three times a day, morning, noon, and night, seven 
 times, the Glory he to the Father, ^c, with one Hail 
 Mary. Great indulgences are attached to this devo- 
 tion, and it is a good means to repair the blasphemies 
 of the impious. 
 
E. 
 
 11 reliMon 
 ' the glory 
 St of the 
 
 nity been 
 
 ivotion of 
 iral feast, 
 honor of 
 -bout the 
 the f our- 
 
 the Holy 
 
 trying to 
 existence 
 ►k fixedly 
 
 t persons 
 we must 
 are inti- 
 ider love 
 il to each 
 las done 
 I has re- 
 honor of 
 
 devotion 
 ler to re- 
 tit, seven 
 ne Hail 
 lis devo- 
 phemies 
 
 COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 Christianity visible.^Corpu8Christi 
 
 401 
 
 ?• 5^^* >« Corpus Christi ? 
 
 ^T^^^^lo^i i:Z^^^^ a special 
 
 of the altar. We celebrate th?« ?^ ^""^^ sacrament 
 celebrating the holy saSp .f ^"^'^ ''''^^y ^ay, in 
 
 of the EucWist, lil^e tha of th,""" ''^ '^*-''' '^" ^^^' 
 
 petual. Nevertheless thlL. ?^/^ ^""^t>^' i« Per- 
 
 special feast to W ts^ cts^'^ establishe^a 
 
 altap7. '"-^'" ^^nrist present on our 
 
 e Tj, this fea3t f ^^^^.^^^ ^^^^.^ 
 
 back than the thirSenKnt f'^''^' ^^"^^ "»' '^-- 
 T iV^V was it established ? 
 
 oilf J'tJ'^LlSt \° '"?°« ^"^ the ontra.es 
 
 2d,t„re„e;"LdrrtLXteL'"'i "i" ™p'°"- 
 
 sacrament. The offine „f >'''"«'«»? to the adorable 
 
 beautiful of the ch S oke^;"?™"' '^^ »-' 
 Thomas of Aquin. ' *"' composed hy St. 
 
 belfuntlln: ttifehtelr »' ^^'P™ ^hrisa 
 
 the M crnc"f S"^etf t"'' '" "»' ''«-' 
 part of the ceremonies of Slstufl "'"' "»P''^'»S 
 which our Lord Jesus ChiSt ifll ■ " "• P^-^ession, iS 
 , Q. What must we do t^l I™'' '" triumph, 
 feast ■> ^^ "^ '" honor Jesus Christ on this ' 
 
 coifectbnand'pietMdt*"* *? P^eession with re- 
 for his ext^.me'^f L'„!i?_"!.™ *.'"'ts *» the Saviour 
 
 blessing our streets withVi^ nlti""" """"gst "s and 
 for our irreverence Tnd i„ir£S"? ' ^<'' «* Pardon 
 pra. for those wh,, o.^ii^tT.r^}Zl '"^ 
 
 ' 4i 
 
402 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI. 
 Christianity visible.— Feast of the Sacred Heart. 
 Q. What is the feast of the Sacred Heart ? 
 
 1./* \ \^ ^^'Hr^^ estabUshed by the church, to 
 honor the Sacred Heart of the Saviour burning ^th 
 
 L^t sLred'Sla^:^^^ ^'^ ^^*^^g- ««-^ t« tl^at 
 
 of j'e^JsY^ ^^^^^P do we owe to the Sacred Heart 
 
 «A-^^^°T *"" *^® f^^^^^ ^^^^ «f Jesus the same 
 worship of adoration that we pay to his divine humani- 
 ty ; because It IS personally united to the divinity. 
 
 hLself^'""'" ^^^'"^'^ ^^^"^ "^^ ^°°®'' "^^^"^ ^^^^ 
 HeakT^** ^ *^^ ^""^'"^ °^ *^® devotion to the Sacred 
 -4 . The devotion of the Sacred Heart was revealed 
 to the venerable Margarite Mary Alacoque, a French 
 rel^ious of the visitation, who lived in the seventeenth 
 centunr. 
 
 Q. Why were these devotions revealed in these 
 later times ? 
 
 A. To revive the fervor of Christians, by presenting 
 
 -n*^!^^''''? *¥ """"* ^^i^hle and loving of hearts. 
 
 Q. What IS the spirit of this devotion ? 
 
 A. 1st, To honor by an unbonnded gratitude and 
 devotedness the infinite love of the Heart of Jesus for 
 men, especially in the Holy Eucharist ; 2d, to repair 
 by all possible means, the outrages to which his love 
 exposed him during his mortal life and still exposes 
 him every day m the Holy Sacrament. 
 
 Q. What are the principal fruits of this devotion? 
 A. An ardent love for the Saviour, and graces innu- 
 
 Q. Wliat is the Confraternity of the Sacred Heart ? 
 A, it 18 an association, approved by the church, in 
 
Heart. 
 
 lurch, to 
 ing with 
 1 to that 
 
 d Heart 
 
 he same 
 liumani- 
 livinity. 
 s Christ 
 
 5 Sacred 
 
 evealed 
 French 
 nteenth 
 
 a these 
 
 senting 
 hearts. 
 
 ide and 
 
 3SUS for 
 > repair 
 is love 
 sxposes 
 
 '^otion ? . 
 s innu- 
 votion. 
 leart ? 
 rch, in 
 
 COURSE FOURTH 
 
 recited, are the Our Father nti J^ P''^^'^^^ *« be 
 every day, with the f^wkf^ & ""^ '^^ ^''^^^ 
 of similar import : ° aspiration, or any other 
 
 CHAPTER XLYll. 
 Christianity visible.— VisitaHn« a 
 
 '-Won e^e graceriS^lJi^ttl- -l^at^^^ 
 lislEd^' "'"'■" '^''^ *« feast of the Visitation estab- 
 
 IX, to put an enitoZ^y^^F"^ ^"""''ce tho 
 was desolating the chm^h^"* ''"'''^™ «''^«'» which 
 
 Wis^^LT'"'^ **'" *« ^'"'-^'i Vi.^in practice in 
 
 imttf tn Crtnve"CU'«"«f '^'i'"'' ^ ^"""W 
 miHt;. modesty, "arCICgW o7^&^''''"'r. ^u- 
 
 sumption of lVf»Jl .!/'*"' "? pon-uption. The a,. 
 truth which n-oVne'-sho-^Kur """"'' '''" '' '^ » 
 Bshed? "^"^ '^^ f^'of «l'«Assun,ptionestab. 
 
404 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. The feast of the Assumption was established 
 previous to the sixth century. It has always been 
 celebrated with great pomp, and formerly it was cele- 
 brated above all with great fervor. 
 
 Q. What is the office of Mary in heaven ? 
 
 A. Her office in heaven is similar to that of our 
 Lord. She intercedes for us, pleads our cause, and 
 dispenses with a liberal hand the graces of God ; she 
 \o\'. us as never mother the most tender loved her 
 ch-id. 
 
 Q. AVhat must we do to merit her protection ? 
 
 A. To merit her protection we must, 1st, be faith- 
 ful to grace, for thus Mary attained the pinnacle of 
 glory ; 2d, make an offering to her each day ; it mat- 
 ters not how small the offering, provided we persevere 
 in the pious practice. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 Christianity visible.— Nativity.— Presentation. 
 
 Q. What feast do we celebrate on the 8th of Sep- 
 tember ? 
 
 A. On the 8th of September we celebrate the feast 
 of the Nativity, that is, the birth of the Blessed Virgin. 
 
 Q, Is this feast of ancient date ? 
 
 A. It is of the eleventh century ; it appears to have 
 originated in France, whence it passed into ihe other 
 portions of the church. 
 
 Q. What must we do to celebrate it well ? 
 
 A. We must : 1st, thank God for having given 'js so 
 good a mother ; 2d, felicitate the Blessed Virgin on the 
 plenitude of grace with which she was born : 3d, form 
 a resolution to imitate the virtues of the infant Mary. 
 
 Q. What is the feast of the Presentation ? 
 
 A. It is the day on which Mary, at the age of three 
 vears, presented herseK in the temple and offered up 
 herself to the Lord. 
 
 
 
COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 405 
 
 Q. By whom was this feast established 7 
 
 ^. We must consider her as the model of all riir,-» 
 tians, but especially of Christian women A dau'^^^^ 
 ter spouse, mother, widow, and ever Virion MSry 
 offers to women a perfect model in every irosi'tim^ of 
 We It is by imitating the Blessed vTrl^J thTthe J 
 wil enjoy that respectand happiness whkh reltion^^ 
 destmed to procure them. rtngion is 
 
 the^iS v^^t r p"'"^^' '^ *^^ ^--^^-" -' 
 
 A. It fills the^soul with meekness, purity and con 
 fidence ; it has an influence in sanct f^ub^^^ ^o? 
 als, and inspires and ennobles the arts. ° ^ 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 Christianity visible.--Finding a^d Exaltation of the 
 
 Holy Cross. 
 
 the'^^rT'?*' " ""* ^'■'* ^^''"'■^ established in honor of 
 in temort rf''t''h?"" •'''"''r "*"""' *" ^ established 
 
 Q. Was this a solemn festival ? 
 ^. From the commencement it was very solemn 
 but It became still more so when, in 326, sY Helena' 
 
 SaWou Th -«"^"^i»«' h-J iound th^ cros7o the 
 ^av our These two circumstances form but one 
 feast, which we call the Findinjr of the Lly Cross 
 and is^celebrated on the 3d of May. ^ ' 
 
 V6. vv nax is liie second feast in honor of the cross ? 
 
406 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE. 
 
 A. It is the Exaltation of the Holy Cross, estab- 
 lished in the eighth century, to return thanks to God 
 for the restoration of the true cross, which the Persians 
 had caiTied away from Jerusalem. 
 
 Q. How should we honor tlie cross ? 
 
 A. We should honor it by meditating often on the 
 lesson which it teaches us ; placing it conspicuously 
 in our houses ; carrying it on our persons ; saluting it 
 whenever w^ pass it, and making the sign of the cross 
 \vith devotion on ourselves. 
 
 Q. What is the Way of the Cross ? 
 
 A. Literally speaking, \t is the space over which 
 the Saviour bore the burden of* the cross, and which 
 extended from Pilate's hall to the place of Calvary, 
 •where he was crucified. We here understand, by the 
 way of the cross, a representation of that trodden by 
 our Lord ; and to render the representation more strik- 
 ing, pictures representing the stages of his passion 
 are placed at short distances from one another. 
 
 Q. Who established the Way of the Cross ? 
 
 A. The Sovereign Pontiffs established it to afford 
 Christians an opportunity of traveling in spirit that 
 way which the Saviour traveled in reality, and to excite 
 in their souls deep sentiments of love and compunction. 
 
 Q. What are the fruits of this devotion ? 
 
 yl. 1st, to dissipate the darkness of our understand- 
 ing ; 2d, to touch our hearts ; 3d, to aid us in meditat- 
 ing on the mysteries of the J?assion. 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 Christianity visible.— Feast of St. Michael and the 
 Guardian Angels. 
 
 Q. Is the veneration or honor paid to the angels of 
 ancient orio-in ? 
 
 A. It IS dPTlve^ frnm iliA CWr\ Tiao+or«zi«^ ^-^A :« 
 
COURSE FOURTH. ^qj 
 
 litanies and oi^pZiTl^l^T" f *'" '"'"«'*<' 
 
 c,tabli?h" dt** "^^^ ^-^ *« f«»»' of sKfehael 
 on Mo^tSt'X"/ ^"4^^"'^ '«•''' ""f-"-"! 
 
 angcIsT*"" ^*°'""'»" "' ""O""' do we «,nder to the 
 ters of God, our ]^terce^l'7°J ?'°; ?' i''"' "'™'- 
 
 ^ont!;^riSr;:nP"-Ht^^^^^^^^^^ ^ 
 
 est|M|^t^tnitnKtV"°"^'- U .a, 
 ^^Q. W.th what .entioaents ought tlTfeast toinspi™ 
 
 for^o„ri'otef wm tat ^"^ '"^ " •"''•• «"««"' 
 
 plH^F-^t".Vjji«rs:fh., 
 
408 CATECniSM OF PERSE VERANCK 
 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 Christianity visible.— Feast of All-Saints. 
 
 Q. What feast do we celebrate the 1st, of November? 
 
 A . On the 1 st of November we celebrate the feast 
 of all the saints, commonly called All-Saints. On this 
 day the church invites us to the two fold sentiment of 
 ioy and of sorrow. In the Epistle she encourajres us 
 by showinjT that there arc in heaven saints of "every 
 country and every age. In the Gospel she marks the 
 virtues we must practise in order to arrive there. 
 In the preface, she tells us that the saints are our breth- 
 ren, that they look upon us with love, and aid us by 
 theirt powerful prayers. At vespers, she reminds us 
 that we are exiles, and teaches us to sigh like the 
 captive Israelites at Babylon, for the heavenly Jeru- 
 salem our true country. 
 
 Q. Is the feast of All- Saints of ancient date ? 
 
 -4. It commenced in the seventh century; was estab- 
 lished in Rome by Boniface IV, and then passed into 
 all the churches. 
 
 Q. Why was it established ? 
 
 A. 1st, to honor all the saints, especially those wc 
 do not know, or who have no appointed day during the 
 vear ; 2d, to thank God for the graces bestowed upon 
 his elect ; 3d, to excite us to imitate the virtues of the 
 saints ; 4th, to give us an occasion to repair the faults 
 committed in the celebration of the particular feast of 
 each saint. 
 
 Q. AVhat must we do to celebrate worthily the feast 
 of All-Saints? "^ 
 
 A. We must excite in our heart a great desire of 
 heaven, and great disgust for the earth, and form the 
 generous resolution to imitate the saints. 
 
 Q. What is the beatification of a saint ? 
 
 A. It is an act by which the sovereign pontiff de- 
 clarer a. nprsnn tn hp Vtliacoo/I nfi-c^^ 'Uic A^^4-'U 
 
COURSE FOURTH. 
 
 409 
 
 Q. What is the canonization of a saint? 
 
 ^I. It IS a solemn and definitive decision by which 
 the sovereign pontiff ranks a person in the miniver of 
 the saints, and authorizes honors to be mid him 
 throughout the church. ^'^^^ ^"" 
 
 Q. What is necessary in proceedinn- to the beatifipa. 
 tion and canonization of a saint 'i ° ^eatibca- 
 
 of l^^erC'^^T?^' If ^'''' r°"«^^* ^^'^' '^^ ^^^th 
 wV!.iT PJ:*^!^"' -fl^^s the church acts with a prudence 
 
 CHAPTER LIT. 
 
 Christianity viaible.-AU-Souls. 
 
 SahasT^^* ^""^'^ "^^ ""^ celebrate the day after All- 
 
 Tlvl'Jv ^ commemoration of all the dead, or All-Souls 
 By uniting these two feasts the church wishes to rl 
 mind us that we are all brethren. '^' 
 
 A Shp hf '^f''^^ ^^'^^^'^ P^'^^^^d ^«rthe dead ? 
 thP hot L -fl 'IJ^'iP''^^^^^ ^^^ t^« d^'ad, offering up 
 
 II versary, sfte prays for them at every mass and haa 
 institiited a particularfeastfor the relieL7a Uthedetd 
 Q. Is this feast of ancient date ? ^^c^taa. 
 
 Comte and sf O n''"'l7' it originated in Franche 
 v.omte , and bt. Odilon, abbot of Cluny, made it obH 
 gatory for all the monasteries of his ordeTwhence it 
 prevails throughout the church. ' ® ^* 
 
 A We Wr^ir' ^^""^ T,*^ P^^^ ^^^ *h« dead ? 
 dpfri . *if 1 -^«?y>owerful motives to pray for the 
 
 fnteresL ^""^ "^ ^°^' ^^""^^' J"«*i-« iid Wown 
 
 ^ Q. What do you remark on the burial «p.v;.^ ^( .u. 
 ciead /■ " " ' *'^'^ "••• "i'5 
 
 35 
 
 i 
 
 fiij 
 
410 CATECHIBM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 -4. Ist, that in it the church gives us an exalted 
 idea of a Christian; 2d, she consoles us therein, by the 
 hopo of the resurrection which she loudly proclaims in 
 her sorrowful chants. 
 
 Q. What signifies the cross planted at the head of 
 the grave ? 
 
 A. Itsi";nifie8 that there reposes the body of a Chris- 
 tian, who lived in hope, and who confidently expects 
 the day of general resurrection. 
 
 CHAPTER LIII. 
 ^ Christianity visible.— Dedication. 
 
 Q. What is the feast of the Dedication ? 
 
 A. It is a feast by which we celebrate tiie consecra- 
 tion of our churches. Every thing used in the service 
 of religion should be holy ; therefore the church conse- 
 crates her temples. This exterior consecration is but 
 an image of our consecration to God, for we should be 
 more holy than temples and altars. 
 
 Q. To whom belongs the right to consecrate 
 churches ? 
 
 A. To bishops only. It is preceded by a fast and 
 long prayers, and accompanied with many and beauti- 
 ful ceremonies, which teach us how holy is God, and 
 witli what respect we should enter the church. 
 
 Q. What sentiments should we have in entering the 
 church ? 
 
 A. Sentiments of joy and respect ; for the church is 
 the house of God our Father. All that we behold 
 there speaks to our heart and inclines us to virtue ; the 
 baptismal font, the pulpit, the tribunal of penance, the 
 pictures of the saints, the altar, the cross, the commu- 
 nion rail. 
 
 Q. Why is a church dedicated under the invocation 
 
 r\i a. sAint. ? 
 
exalted 
 n, by the 
 [;laiui8 in 
 
 head of 
 
 a Chris- 
 expects 
 
 )n8ecra- 
 5 service 
 li conse- 
 tn is but 
 lould be 
 
 isecrate 
 
 ast and 
 beauti- 
 od, and 
 
 ring the 
 
 aurch is 
 behold 
 ue ; the 
 ice, the 
 3ommu- 
 
 ocation 
 
 COUnSK FOURTH. ^j, 
 
 CHAPTER Liy. 
 Oe«era. Sum^,y._He.i,i„„ in ti„e «.d i. eternity. 
 J "r '•'""'"I "e consider reli-rion? 
 
 wet ";T " ""S'"" '^^ ""-"oof all the blessing, 
 
 -llrvTnS.'Lijs.'^o^'-,,'™ °7« "?'•"?''''. virtue,. 
 
 men y,L> have reallVb^nT' ^ '*""'•""'' """loas 
 men. """^ '^"•^ benefactors to tlicir fellow 
 
 «• What must we conclude from this ? 
 
 men better, and which kinnfl.'-'^v"''' »'<>"« '".akes 
 God, and therefore divte ""'^^'^ "«""' '"f™"" 
 
 bef r^luSaVcUiS "'""«-'' »- 
 
 ter and cWlSrthSri:tV?K':?"'^T'' -«" bet- 
 exclusion of Arian, M»hl .*'''°''?.'^"si<>n, to the 
 
 philosophers; the Sh!&:r'th^n"''"*f """ 
 good, alone divine """Sion, therefore, alone « 
 
 ing* arnsV*"' "''='°" P™P-« '» herself in civilis- 
 ,. A ^" civilising them, that i,. «„..„.:— ..^ . 
 
 '"' ""* *""=""'«-«'. "-I -ore "hap^^riih^;::^;^ 
 
412 CATECHISM OF PERSEVERANCE, 
 
 poses to lead them step by step to perfection, and to 
 complete happiness in eternity, where they will receive 
 the plenitude of the fruits of redemption. 
 
 Q. How do you call this complete happiness to 
 which religion conducts us ? 
 
 A. It is called heaven, and it will be the complement 
 of all lawful desires: 1st, for God, heaven will be 
 the accomplishment of the wish expressed by the Sa- 
 viour, Father, thy kingdom come ; it will be the com- 
 plete manifestation of his glory ; the reign of a loving 
 father over his obedient children ; in a word, God in 
 heaven will be all in all things. 2d, for creatures, 
 heaven will be the accomplishment of the wish ex- 
 pressed by St. Paul, in their name : All creatures 
 grodn expecting their deliverance from corruption, and 
 their participation in the glory of the elect ; heaven 
 and earth will be renewed and cl led with a light and 
 a beauty which we cannot cc.coive. 3d, for man, 
 heaven will be the accomplishment of all his desires, 
 for body and mind. 
 
 Q. What does man desire for the body ? 
 
 A . An agreeable habitation and splendid apparel : 
 the heavenly Jerusalem will be our habitation, and our 
 bodies will be robed in a raiment of glory and immor- 
 tality more brilliant than the sun. Again, man desires 
 for the body health, beauty, activity, life, and he stops 
 at nothing to obtain these blessings ; heaven will give 
 us all these, without mixture of evil and for ever. 
 
 Q. What does man desire for the mind ? 
 
 -4. To know much and know it clearly, and there 
 is no effort he will not make to obtain this knowledge. 
 In heaven we shall know all things and know them 
 clearly. 
 
 Q. What does man desire for the heart? 
 
 A. He desires to love and to be loved ; for this we 
 oftentimes sacrifice fortune and even life itself. In 
 heaven we shall love and be loved by all that is most 
 
 umiable 
 
 I 
 
COUSSE tOVRTH. 4j, 
 
 ?• ^''»* more do we desire ? 
 
 brilliint tha/alT tLe diidl°7?f •""* "^ '"•''''«' "ore 
 
 word, Leaven w 11 be theT»l *!"=' ? «"«'' ! in a 
 
 tlieir primitive eicellence an, T'™ °' "" ""»S« «o 
 order. "''ceuente, and tlieir eternal repole in 
 
 whoie^t^cirmr """''"''^ '"» ""^. """ from the 
 earth, and ,eid. usCpe^ ^f- ^^ ]^y^r.